《Heart Hunting》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It¡¯s in Hillside Hotel.


    The cold wind is like a ghost, rolling up the curtain beside the window. A corner of the curtain floats into


    the room. The cold moonlight falls on the woman sitting beside the bed.


    She stares chillingly at the man on the bed, and the red wine in her hands wantonly drops down to the


    man.


    Watching the wine slowly spreads out his body, like a snake climbing along the man''s skin, the


    woman''s heart feels more excited.


    The man''s chest is full of red liquor, which looks a little like blood. It makes the scene more chilling, like


    a horror drama.


    The operator of the horror drama, Poppy, hides herself in the dark. Her hands are so white that they


    seem to have a kind of ghostly sense.


    The smile on her lips solidifies with thest drop of wine.


    She throws her ss and gives a contemptuous look at the man. How could her so-called sister Ethel


    let such a poor drinker to set trap for her?


    Poppy adjusts her clothes, and calmly walks out of the room. Just as she is about to close the door, a


    familiar male appears in front of her. Isn''t he Ethel''s dream lover, Kenny?


    His tall and strong body casts arge area of shadow on the ground. There is a trace of invible


    majesty in his eyes. In short, he is a very charming man with a well-formed aquiline nose and thin lips.


    Poppy''s eyes shes a bit light and her red lips rises a sneer. Since he has sent himself to her, Poppy


    will feel sorry for herself if she doesn''t y a trick on him.


    She is about ten steps away from the man. Poppy quickly takes out a lipstick mixed with a high


    concentration of overpowering drug from her bag. She smears it on her lips, and the red lips instantly


    bes more enchanting and sexy.


    As he approaches, she raises her voice and says, "Kenny, why do youe here? Um...you don''t


    cheat on my sister, do you?¡±


    With a bit of doubt, Kenny''s footsteps stop, and he looks sideways at the woman in front of him. The


    woman oveps with the fuzzy figure in his mind. She is...Ethel''s sister, Poppy?


    Under the soft light, Poppy leans against the door. Her delicate face is like being covered with a


    seductive veil. Her eyes are flirty, and her long fingers are ying with a wisp of hair at will. Her plump


    lips are so sexy and charming that people can''t help stop looking at her. Poppy makes Kenny has an


    impulse to kiss her under the effect of hormone.


    What a coquettish woman!


    Kenny chuckles and walks towards her with interest. "And why are you here, too?¡±


    "It''s too stuffy at home. I came out to have fun!" There is a sly gleam in her eyes. She raises her head


    and looks at the handsome man. Then her hand slowly touches onto the bridge of his nose and says, "I


    heard that the sexual desire of a man depends on the height of his nose bridge. Kenny, you have such


    a high nose. I wonder how capable you are...¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hand slowly slips down from his solid chest.


    The hot air is full of a sense of ambiguous. Poppy smells the wine on his body, and then she smiles in


    her heart.


    Men who drink alcohol are more likely to be seduced.


    Kenny looks at the little goblin who takes the initiative to his arms. Her amorous eyes are like an


    attractiveke, and it is hard to separate from it once people are attracted to it. All around them is her


    charming fragrance. Kenny¡¯s eyes fell on her red lips. The color of his eyes deepened a little, and his


    thin lips are closed tightly. It seems that he is enduring something.


    Feeling the change of his expression, Poppy boldly moves her hand down, and puts into his trousers.


    When she is about to touch his sensitive territory, Kenny holds her hand and presses her against the


    corridor wall. He says with a low and hoarse voice, "don''t ignite the fire.¡±


    Her eyes are fixed on his lips, and she smiles, "but what if I want to ignite it up?


    Kenny suddenly sps her waist. He can feel her exquisite curve as they are close to each other.


    Maybe it is because of thete night, or people are too lonely, there is some kind of romantic feelings


    stirring people itch.


    "We''re both unmarried. Why not have a try? I heard that...one night stands are exciting, Kenny. Are you


    interested in it?" Poppy stands on tiptoe and offers her red lips to him.


    Poppy''s bold teasing arouses the desire for conquest in his heart. His cold eyes shes a sneer, "dare


    you?¡±


    Poppy doesn''t speak. She directly tells him the answer with her action.


    The fragrance fills around the nose, Kenny holds the back of her head. When he is about to move on,


    his vision bes blurred, and his whole body is graduallyck of strength.


    Kenny''s eyes shes a sharp gleam. He grabs Poppy''s hair and says, "what did you do to me?¡±


    "Kenny, this is a gift for you!¡± Poppy''s beautiful eyes crosses a shred of cunning. Just as she finishes


    speaking, Kenny faints and leans on her.


    Poppy nces triumphantly. She drags him into the room, throws him on the king size bed, and lets


    him sleep next to theatose man, and then...


    Poppy''s smile deepens as she removes thest of Kenny''s clothes to reveal his sexy male body. She


    pulls the man from the other side of the bed, adjusts the posture of their embrace, and then looks at the


    gorgeous view of the bed.


    In the end, she takes out her phone, smiles triumphantly at the camera and presses the button to take


    a picture of of them.


    Looking at her own borate ''masterpiece'', Poppy feels morefortable. She whistles loudly and


    goes away.


    ...


    An hourter.


    The police receive a report that a crowd has gathered in room 1306 of the Hillside Hotel to engage in


    prostitution.


    After the police arrive at the hotel, they takes the room card at the front desk, and rush directly into the


    room by mming the door open, following by a group of reporters with long guns, SLRs and cameras.


    The room is strangely quiet, and there is no absurd scene of the so-called gathering for prostitution, but


    the shirts, trousers, coats scatter on the floor...All kinds of clothes are in disorder, guiding all the people


    on the scene to look at the bed in the same way. Just with one nce, and all the people widen their


    eyes as they are all astonished.


    In the king size bed, Kenny and a man cuddle together, posing ambiguous. The wheat skin of his


    exposed upper body looks so sexy. The quilt covers the lower part of his body, which makes people


    reverie.


    The man holding Kenny is stripped off, only his underpants is left. His ck leg is lying on Kenny''s


    body, while his head is sleeping on Kenny''s chest.


    The contrast between beauty and ugliness makes the people all stun there.


    It turns out that the CEO of Dakings in City H has such a hobby!


    The explosive big news makes all the reporters pick up their cameras one after another and aim at the


    two people on the bed, shooting from wide-angle, local and various angles.


    Some reporters even whisper to others, "why don''t you go up and lift the quilt to see if Kenny wears


    any clothes?"


    ¡°Why not you?¡± Another one asks.


    "I''m timid.¡±


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t dare to...¡±


    People in Galveston know Kenny, the "ck hand" in the business world, is indifferent and ruthless. If


    someone is targeted by Kenny, he can''t even see the sunrise the next day.


    If it isn¡¯t the police to open the door, they don¡¯t dare to take such photos and videos!


    Not only the hotel is disturbed by such an event in the middle of the night, but the whole city may be full


    of people talking about ¡°gay¡± the next day...

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Poppy stays out all night. However, Ethel gets up early in the morning and she intentionally goes to


    Poppy''s bedroom to see if she is at home.


    Looking at the empty bed in Poppy''s bedroom, Ethel smiles triumphantly. She thinks this time she can


    finally kick Poppy¡¯s ass.


    She goes to the first floor and picks up the morning paper in a good mood, hoping to see how Poppy


    has made a fool of herself. But in the front page, the hot red word was "The CEO of Dakings-explosive


    personal addiction?¡±


    The CEO of Dakings?


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Ethel screams out. she stares at the ambiguous pictures of two men embracing in the morning paper.


    Although the face of Kenny''s picture is blurring, she can still recognize his figure and outline.


    She clutches the newspaper, and her eyebrows twists into knots. she feels so weird and a little creepy.


    Why does the person in the room be Kenny?


    At this time, Poppy, who has done "a good job" all night,es back. She nces at Ethel in the living


    room and sees her wry face. Poppy deliberately passes by her, hums a light tune in satisfied, and


    walks towards the second floor.


    Ethel hears the sound. she grabs her, and asks sharply, "Poppy, what did you dost night?¡±


    Obviously, she pushed Ethel¡¯s boyfriend out to be a clown!


    Poppy''s eyes turns sharp, her red lips raises a sarcastic smile. She shakes off Ethel''s hand and asks,


    "Ethel, my dear sister, shouldn''t you be the most clear one who knows what I have done?


    Ethel stares at Poppy, and trembles with anger. Her eyes are full of criticism, which stimtes her


    sensitive nerves. She raises her hand to p Poppy, but Poppy is faster than her. She gives Ethel a


    crisp p.


    Ethel covers his sore face and scolds angrily, "you bitch, how dare you to hit me. You are just a bastard


    left by my father and garbage picked up by my mother from outside!¡±


    On the contrary, Poppy is calm. She picks up a tissue and rubs her hands in disgust.


    After that, she throws the tissue away, looks at Ethel with her cold eyes and smiles lightly.


    "Unfortunately, your boyfriend is attracted by me, your so-called garbage. Do you know what we did


    "Shut up! Ethel cut off Poppy''s words and reaches for her hair, but Poppy grabs Ethel''s wrist tightly.


    She has been working since she was a child. Ethel is not her match at all.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Ethel''s palms be numb and her wrists are tingling.


    Poppy''s eyes sh a gleam of vicious. She pulls Ethel to herself and says, "Ethel, next time you want to


    find me some trouble, then be smart. Don''t y such a naive trick, otherwise...I''ll fix you in return!¡±


    Her red lips raises a furiousugh.


    "You bitch!...Ouch!" Ethel can''t stand her irritation. She yells at Poppy, and her other hand tries to hit


    Poppy, but is grabbed.


    Looking at her painful face, Poppy feels very delight. She breaks her hand hard, which makes Ethel''s


    forehead sweat.


    "My mom shouldn''t have kept you here!...Ouch...my hand...¡±


    Poppy''s eyes shes a gleam of vicious. "Yes, ten years ago, your mother should strangle me.


    Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance now...¡±


    "What are you doing?¡± A voice of authority from the stairs interrupts Poppy.


    When Ethel sees her parentsing, she immediately calls for help. "Dad, mom, help me. This bitch


    wants to break my hand!¡±


    The quarrel between Poppy and Ethel downstairs wakes up their parents Bryant and Hilda. Hilda


    rushes push Poppy away and protects her daughter behind her. She gets angry. "Poppy, what do you


    want to do? Are you trying to hit Ethel?¡±


    Ethel''s cheeks bes reddish and her eyes are watery. she bites her lower lip andins, "Mom,


    dad, look at my face, she hit me just now!¡±


    Poppy puts her hands around her chest. She ignores her parents'' eyes and admits, "Yeah, I hit her.


    She deserve it.¡±


    "Poppy, I order you to apologize to Ethel at once! " Bryantes closer and berates her.


    "Apologize? She doesn''t deserve it!" Poppy ignores her father and walks slowly to the sofa to sit down.


    Ethel is pissed off. She stamps her feet and shows Hilda the morning paper. "Mom, look at the news.


    She yed a trick to make fool of Kenny.


    Hilda looks at the front page of the newspaper and gives Poppy a fierce look. Looking at Poppy''s


    delicate face which is like her mother, Hilda''s is in a steaming rage caused by jealous.


    She points at Poppy and says, "Poppy, I can bear you to bully your sister at home. But you even covets


    Kenny. What else don¡¯t you dare to do?¡±


    There is a deep hatred in Poppy''s eyes. She says ironically, "how can I match you guys for what you


    have done? I don''t even know how you''ve survived all these years without conscience, but sooner or


    "Shut up!¡± Bryant yells at her, "don''t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°What, you feel guilty? I''ll never forget how my mom died.¡± Poppy res at the three of them with her


    sharp and chilling eyes.


    In contrast to Bryant''s guilty conscience, Hilda rightfully uses her of "we''ve been raising you for ten


    years, but you are so ungrateful!¡±


    "Yes, I''ve always been an ungrateful person. If you don''t want to see me, why not send me abroad?¡±


    Such a big home is like a cage that imprisons her. Only when she rushes out of here can she have new


    hope.


    Hilda''s eyes shes a gleam of vicious. Suddenly, she smiles unnaturally, "you want to go abroad?


    Fine, I will contact with the American schools for you today, and tomorrow you will fly to the United


    States to enroll.¡±


    Ethel is shocked when she hears it. she takes her mother''s arm, "mom!¡±


    Her mom once said she was going to keep an eye on that bitch!


    Poppy gives Hilda a cool look. She''s already figured out Hilda''s n. But anyway, leaving here is


    exactly her own purpose!


    With her red lips curled, Poppy stands up with a haughty nce at Hilda. "Thank you, auntie. I''ll go


    pack now.¡±


    She turns and walks upstairs, then her smile cools down.


    One day, she will return from nirvana, and revenge for her mother. She will let this family pay for her


    mother''s death!


    When Poppy leaves, Ethel looks worried. "Mom, how can you promise her to go abroad?¡±


    "What''s the hurry? I can''t control this little bitch now. There will only be endless troubles if we keep her


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    around.¡± Hilda''s eyes is full of vicious, and her hand makes a gesture across her neck.


    Both of them understand it quickly, but Bryant''s heart has a littlepassion. "Hilda, Poppy is my


    daughter after all, don''t you think it''s too cruel for her?


    Hilda looks back at Bryant, her eyes are filled with cruel light, "cruel? who can be more cruel than her?


    All these years, the gas pipe leakage, the fire and the broken leg of Ethelst year happened in our


    family, which one of them has nothing to do with her? Look at the news again, she even made fool of


    Kenny this time. If you keep her around, she will revenge for her dead mother and kill us all sooner or


    Ethel also fans the mes, "dad, would you like her or us to die?¡±


    After hearing this, Bryant''s face bes gloomy, and his eyes is dimmer. He stops talking.


    Hilda and Ethel look at each other, Their eyes sh with ruthlessness!


    Poppy, who hides in the dark corner of the second floor, listens to their words with a cold smile on her


    lips. They want to kill her after she goes to Brain? Wait and see if they have the ability!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Time is like sand, passing without trace. And five years has passed by.


    It¡¯s in the higher people''s court in City H.


    In the court, the solemn atmosphere makes everyone in the courtroom dare not breathe. The air


    bes even colder because of the sharp wording of the femalewyer.


    "Adventure King" is a gameunched by our Larryhot Technology Company six years ago. The


    poprity of the game in that year wasparable to the game "Honor of Kings" in current. And the


    number of downloads and topics on each port had been ranked first for a long time. Now I would like to


    ask Mr. Young, yourpany hasunched the variety show "Jungle Adventure". The simrity of the


    game mode and the poster between the two programs is as high as 80%. Such amazing simrity has


    constituted giarism. Has yourpany obtained the legal authorization of Larryhot Technology?"


    Her sharp and straightforward questioning voice, sharp eyes, and the imposing manner are no less


    than a man.


    She is in a well cut professional dress, with long curly hair at the back of her head. She looks smart and


    cool, with a pair of diamond earrings in her earlobes.


    Charles, a representative of Horay Media, feels like sitting on a needle. In just half an hour, he has


    seen the fierce of the femalewyer. At this time, he braves cold sweat in front of his forehead and


    looks anxiously at the man sitting in the audience seat not far away.


    His immediate boss, the chief executive officer of Larryhot, Kenny.


    If he loses the case, then he...


    ¡°Mr. Young, please answer my question truthfully.¡± Poppy doesn''t give him a chance to avoid. She


    stares at him like an X-ray through his heart.


    ¡°No...¡± Charles is a little helpless. He is already a little decadent while he looks at Poppy''s confident


    expression.


    His reply makes Poppy very satisfied. Her lips raises a light smile, and her powerful voice is sounded


    again. "Horay Mediaunched a variety show that copied the game mode of "Adventure King" without


    legal authorization, and it also registered a trademark as "Mohimwong" tounch off line activities...¡±


    ¡°No! We are just...¡± Charles is in a panics, ignoring to disturb the order of the court, and interrupts


    Poppy loudly.


    "Silence, prosecutionwyers continue to close the case!¡± The presiding judge frowns and looks at


    Charles unpleasantly.


    Poppy smiles confidently and continues, "Our Larryhot Technology sue Horay Media for using the


    relevant name and game mode of "Adventure King" without legal authorization, which constituted


    trademark infringement and unfairpetition giarism. Horay Media is required topensate


    seventy million dors.¡±


    Poppy gives a loud overview of the closing statement. And almost everyone''s eyes are focused on her,


    with praise and surprise...


    She has a gorgeous appearance. Even in the face of domestic goldwyers, she is also fearless in the


    face of danger. She maniptes everything and presents a perfect "battle" to everyone.


    She shows her personal charm through her super bat power", which makes people who originally


    have colored eyes have to look at her with great admiration.


    The defensewyer''s eyebrows slightly frowns, when she uses with reasonable evidence, he


    couldn''t help but adjusts his wire-rimmed sses. Looking at her calm and determined eyes, he seems


    to have thought of the result of his defeat.


    He looks back at his employer Kenny, who is not far away. Kenny sits quietly in the auditorium. From


    the beginning of the court session to now, he doesn''t even frown. However, his cold breath and


    inherent dignity can''t be ignored.


    The defensewyers feel so stressed that he has to re-estimate Poppy.


    Poppy doesn''t back down when she looks at him. She raises a sarcastic smile, as if to say, ''you''re


    going to lose!¡¯


    As time goes on, it bes clear who wins and who loses.


    After a while, the presiding judge solemnly deres in a solemn voice, "by the unanimously ruling of


    the members of the collegial panel, Horay Media illegally registered the trademark, and copied the


    game mode without the legal authorization of Larryhot Technology, which vited regtions 1 and 6


    of Article 47 of the Tort Liability Law. Horay Media is prohibited from continuing to use the word


    "Mohimwong" and all the relevant businesses activities. The program must be stopped immediately for


    rectification. And Horay Media mustpensate for the economic losses and reasonable expenses of


    litigation of Larryhot Technology, totaling seventy million dors.¡±


    With the sound of the gavel, the result of the trial is settled.


    The crowd gasp and stare at Poppy. Some of them even begin to whisper about her personal


    information.


    "Who is that woman? She is so eloquent. How could I have never seen her before in the legal circle?¡±


    "Poppy, as she''s called at Larryhot, is said to have been invited back from abroad.¡±


    ...


    Poppy? Poppy!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Kenny stares at the woman not far away. After five years'' disappearance, she finally appears.


    When Larryhot Technology wins thewsuit, the representatives of the enterprise are very happy. They


    ourpany.¡±


    "Again, I''m not doing charity, I won''t take a cent less of thewyer''s fee!¡± Her clear voice and cold eyes


    make her look more attractive.


    "Don''t worry. I will send yourwyer''s fee to your ount as soon as I get back to thepany.¡±


    A short timeter, a gold-ted business card appears in Poppy''s line of sight when she is cleaning up


    the papers. She nces at the name on the card, Kenny. Poppy has a pause.


    She also hears a familiar voice, "Poppy, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, are you finished?¡± Poppy ignores Kenny and asks the assistant coldly.


    Jeremy secretly looks at the man in front of him. "I''m done."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Poppy picks up her briefcase and makes a neat turn. Jeremy follows her quickly.


    Kenny takes back his business card with a wry smile. His eagle eyes narrows as he looks at Poppy''s


    back.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    After walking out of the courtroom, Jeremy takes Poppy out of the courthouse through a side door.


    Poppy doesn''t want to reveal her identity so soon, so she epts his arrangement.


    They get into the car, and the ck BMW smoothly across the road as a fish in the sea.


    She finally returns to this city!


    The street view outside the window ispletely new. Poppy watches everything outside with


    indifference, and the scenes before she left begin to flow through her mind.


    One ticket, one admission notice, and one suitcase, the family didn''t give her even a cent. She was


    exiled to California.


    In the past five years, she worked hard to earn money, slept on the streets, and suffered from cold and


    hunger. At the same time, she had to be on guard against the killers sent by Hilda. She was in a


    desperate situation for countless times, but she survived every time.


    She has said that one day, she would revenge the Greens, and gets back everything they owed to her,


    with interest and capital!


    A squeak breaks Poppy''s thinking.


    ¡°Poppy, there''s a car in the middle of the road in front of us and stops us. If I''m right, the car should be


    a Maybach 62S, worth around three million and six hundred thousand dors, with only 20 limited


    production in the world.¡± Jeremy''s eyes brightens and he looks back at Poppy.


    Poppy looks ahead. A luxurious and noble Maybach intercepts their car and blocks the road. Under the


    sun, the gorgeous car can not be ignored.


    Poppy frowns her eyebrows. She''s already figured out who''s in the car.


    ¡°Stay in the car, I¡¯ll meet him by myself.¡± Poppy gets off and walks to the Maybach.


    After five years, Poppy is no longer sentimental, and has grown into a beautiful woman like a rose with


    thorns.


    As Poppy and Kenny look into each other''s eyes, there seems to be some sort of undercurrent around


    them.


    Poppy''s long curly hair hangs down on her chest at will, which makes her lookzy but a little bit


    charming. She smiles lightly and leans against the door and says, "Kenny, after five years, can''t you


    Dakings afford to lose seventy million dors now?¡±


    "Wait," she adds, pretending to be surprised, "after five years, I don''t know if you''re still my Kenny?¡±


    The sunlight gently sprinkles on her beautiful cheek, makes her more charming in the sunshine.


    Especially her red lips, which Kenny has never forgotten. That night, he was attracted by her lips.


    He looks away with his cold eyes and says, "I''m not in the habit of looking up at people.¡±


    With a deeper smile on her lips, Poppy opens the door and gets into the car.


    After closing the door, she says directly to the driver, "go to the MD building.¡±


    The driver is so surprised. He looks up in the rear view mirror and asks respectfully, "Sir?¡±


    ¡°As she said.¡±


    "Yes.¡±


    The Maybach starts. Poppy sits beside Kenny and slightly tilts her head. She looks at Kenny''s


    handsome face, deliberately approaches him, and says, "this is a luxury car, so I guess, you certainly


    don''t fuss about money, is it because I didn''t pick up your business card just now so you get angry?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny looks at her after listening. There is an sense of interest in his eyes. He doesn''t speak, as if


    waiting for her to continue.


    "Don''t be so stingy," Poppy says, smiling even more coquettish as she gently brushes the dust off on


    her zer. "It was for your own good. Yourpany has just lost awsuit. If I took your business card,


    others may think you were here to tter me!¡±


    She gives him a sly wink and leans forward, "do you think so, Kenny?¡±


    As she approaches, he smells a familiar fragrance that reminds him of five years ago.


    Kenny raises his eyebrows. He snorts, ¡°Well, interesting..."


    She smiles, and her fingers begin to touch his face. ¡°What? Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Poppy cools her


    eyes, "Even you look down on me, you still have to pay seventy million tamely!¡±


    Kenny sps her hand, looks at her goblin like face and says, "Seventy million is a gift for you, in


    return for your gift five years ago.¡±


    His words remind her of the things five years ago. When she is distracted for a moment, Kenny says, ¡°I


    can still remember the gift you gave me five years ago.¡±


    As his approaches, Poppy quickly regains her mind and looks into his eyes. "you don''t want to y


    again here, do you?¡±


    Kenny''s hand slowly moves down, with a trace of ambiguity in his eyes. When his hand touches her


    slender waist, he pulls her to make her fall into his arms. "What do you think?¡±


    The ambiguous atmosphere quickly fills with the car.


    Poppy takes her time. Her slender fingers strokes his high nose, and she says with a hint of pity in her


    voice. "But I''m not interested in you, what shall I do?¡±


    She picks up his tie and ys with it recklessly. Her tone suddenly turns cold. "What Ethel used makes


    me feel dirty!¡±


    Instead of getting angry, Kennyughs, "I didn''t expect you to be picky.¡±


    "If you see more men, you will naturally be picky. And you won''t want to waste time on ordinary goods.¡±


    She pushes him away as she saying.


    "Only after inspection can you know what kind of goods it is.¡±


    "Like you, I can tell the size just by the outside.¡± Poppy says quizzically, and looks at the side mirror.


    Seeing Jeremy''s ck BMW kept following, she yells, "stop.¡±


    Kenny looks surprised. "It''s still a long way from the MD building. Are you sure you want to get off?¡±


    Poppy smiles, "It won''t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Kenny saw her proud face and respects her wish.


    When the car stops, Kenny watches her walk out, and lower down the window. "When do we make an


    appointment to check my size?¡±


    Poppy doesn¡¯t even look at him. She holds her head high and gets into the ck BMW.


    Kenny is stunned.


    No woman has ever dared to ignore his words!


    Poppy! She''s really a woman with a plenty of guts!


    The ck BMW that has followed him before roars past him, taking the Maybach''sne sessfully.


    Kenny raises a deep smile. "It''s going to be fun!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    MDmercial building-


    Poppy walks into the office hall. The elegant decoration makes her shine at the moment. The condole


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    top of geometry present a stereo feeling, and the soft light reflects the bright hall. The ckground wall


    is made of smooth marbles. Thepany''s name Bailey Law Firm is iid on the center.


    She stares at the name, and her eyes shes a ray of light.


    She walks in, and someone hugs her before she can react. She hears a warm voice, "wee home!¡±


    "Mr. Lewis, we''d better keep a little distance." She says.


    Her bright eyes are full of alienation. no matter her tone or her look, there is no joking.


    Arno seems to have been used to her cold character. He shrugs and smiles warmly, and pats her on


    the shoulder and says, e with me, I''ll show you your office.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Poppy follows him.


    The pattern of thew firm is designed with double office, and it uses the space reasonably at the same


    time. The desk ofbinatorial type gathers central, and the vitreous small pboard distinguishes


    each space very well. It''s helpful for the staffs to work carefully and meticulously.


    They go towards the bright corridor. The dark brown solid wood floor makes a steady and small crisp


    sound when stepping on it. On the right side is a big bookshelf, which well separates the reception


    area. There are all kinds of books on the bookshelf, as well as elegant furnishings and antiques. The


    strong smell of books, the gypsum ceiling, and the bright lights make the office look bright and vivid.


    This style is very attentive, it can be seen that a lot of efforts have been made in the design and


    decoration.


    They stop at an office at the end of the corridor. Arno, with a gentlemanly demeanor, opens the door for


    Poppy.


    The fragrance of a log hits on the face. It''s a kind of shallow sweet fragrance, limpid but unforgettable.


    She slowly walks in. The office is not veryrge, but it is arranged in a neat and orderly way. It is


    divided into a reception area and a working area. The left side not far from the desk is a huge French


    window.


    She sits in the chair and turns to the left. She can see the prosperous scene of high buildings in this


    city.


    Her eyes darkened.


    This is the city she used to live in!


    After five years, she finallyes back.


    Before she left, she once said that the day shees back must be the time of her revenge.


    She will take here as a new starting point, and let the Greens family copse step by step.


    Arno steps forward, leans against the back of the chair, and looks at her face thoughtfully. A moment


    day-lighting fullyplies with the maic field. So...Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    He points back and forth with his hands as he saying.


    Poppy looks back at him and smiles, "I think you''re going to be a geomancer.¡±


    "It''s a nice ce," she says. "Before I met you, I lived in a dark basement in New York. I didn''t pay so


    much attention to it.¡±


    Arno suddenly recalls that when he first met her in the United States, her face was pale and covered


    with blood. Her thin body seemed to fall down as soon as the wind blew. He feels a little pain in his


    heart and shifts the topic. "I''ve found a house for you, I''ll take you to see itter.¡±


    "Thank you. Seems that you have done a lot in the past few months.¡± Poppy sincerely thanks him, but


    there is always a trace of alienation between them.


    Or maybe, it''s a habit of her self-protection for a long time.


    Poppy stands up and goes to the window. It is sunny outside. The sunlight shines on the tall buildings,


    which is like throwing a dazzling gold.


    The filtered sunlight gently sprinkles on her beautiful side face, like ayer of mysterious veil. Her eyes


    are cold, her red lips are tightly closed into a arc, just as a sharp knife which is going to cut the ss.


    Arno has been used to the gloomy look on her face. He has known her for a year since they met in the


    United States. He knows that there must be a secret in her heart, a secret that can be her burden.


    But he never tried to ask, because he knows she has always been a little distant from him.


    There is a kind of sad in his eyes, Arno goes up to her, "I''m going to recruit an assistant for you. Do you


    have any requirements?"


    Poppy''s eyes turn bright. She says, "he must be quick and smart. Don''t hold me back.¡±


    Arno gets it clearly. He nods his head and says, ¡°No problem.¡±


    At this time, Jeremy hurriedlyes in, he looks at Arno and says with his brow twists, "Mr. Lewis, Mr.


    Duncan''s ex-wife hase to the office, and she is shouting to see you.¡±


    Arno¡¯s facial expression changes when he hears the news.


    Poppy looks at him, raises her eyebrows and asks, "is that the divorce case you mentioned to me


    before?¡±


    Arno frowns and answers, "yes, we won the case. The woman didn''t get any money. Even the child


    was not born by my client.¡±


    Poppy understands. And there is an interest in the bottom of her eyes. "I''ll take care of that bitch."


    She says, raising her head and stepping out.


    Arno looks at the enchanting figure and smiles. He likes such a confident Poppy!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    In the office hall, there are some papers and office supplies scattered on the floor, which looks a little


    messy. It is not as tidy as when she just came in.


    A woman in her 30s with a little boy sits on the coffee table in the hall and shouts, "Arno, how much


    money did you get from John Duncan to help this heartless man bully us!¡±


    Her eyes are filled with resentment, ncing all the people present, and she says angrily, "Every one of


    you in the profession ofwyers has no conscience. As long as you can get money, you''re even willing


    to kill people or set fire, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± The little boy may be the first time to see his mother like this. He is so afraid that he pulls a


    corner of her clothes.


    The woman looks down at her son, and suddenly her tears fall down. She holds her son and cries.


    "Calvin, look at these people, they helped your dad bully us and drove us out of the house...¡±


    Poppy listens to her intive cry, his eyebrows tightens, and walks over with a cold face.


    She nces at a female staff member which holds a cup in her hand. She takes it, goes to the woman


    and sshes the water on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman exims, her tears and water mixes together. She gets angry and looks at the


    woman in front of her.


    She has bright eyes, and the perfect face is cold, like it is covered with frost. The woman stares at


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    poppy warily. "Who the hell are you? Why do you throw water on me?¡±


    Poppy takes out a business card and throw it scornfully at her and says, "I''m thewyer of this firm."


    She gives a slight pause, walks up with her hands around, and says sarcastically, "Throwing water on


    you is to make you sober. It''s merciful not to ask the security guard to throw you out.¡±


    "You, you..." The woman trembles with rage, and nces around. She says angrily, "You are all in


    collusion with John Duncan. You want to drive us to the dead end! You all will be cursed!¡±


    Poppy takes a step closer, with a sense of chill all over her body, which scares the woman.


    Her sharp eyes narrows and says trenchantly. ¡°It''s you who are not willing to be lonely. You find a man


    outside and have children with him. Your behavior is enough to vite the regtion that husband and


    wife should be loyal to each other ording to the marriagew. If the circumstances are serious and


    involve the crime of bigamy, you should be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than two


    years, or criminal detention. Smart people will not over the legal boundaries. But you ignore or even


    trample on it, you can''t me others.¡±


    The woman''s heart has a shock. She looks at the femalewyer who is confidently criticizing her. For a


    little moment, she feels guilty.


    But after a while, she straightens her back, and her shrew''s momentumes back. "Do you think I


    am the only one like this? John Duncan is also chasing after women. We y separately. Why should


    all the property be awarded to him? I didn''t get any money! I still have my son. What am I going to do?¡±


    Poppy doesn''t bother to talk to her, she sneers, "If you don''t agree with the verdict, you can appeal, but


    if you continue to make trouble in the office, I can sue you for viting thew of public security


    administration," she says with a sharp nce, "Oh, by the way, if the circumstance is serious, you will


    be detained for more than 10 days, are you sure you want to continue to make trouble here?¡±


    When the woman hears this, she is frightened in the heart, but is still angry and unwilling to give in. She


    bites her teeth and says, "Don''t frighten me with thew. Do you think I would be...¡±


    ¡°Jeremy!¡± Poppy snaps in, "Call the police.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Jeremy immediately picks up the phone on his desk and is about to press the number.


    The woman sees that they are serious, she gets flustered, swallows her saliva and points at them, ¡°... I


    wille again!¡±


    Then she picks up the child and walks away without looking back.


    Watching her go away, the chill in Poppy''s eyes slowly fades.


    And Arno, who has been paying attention to the outside,es out with pping and looks at Poppy


    admiringly, "Good job, Poppy!¡±


    Poppy gives him a light look and says nothing.


    Arnoes up to her. He gathers all the people in thew firm, and solemnly introduces, "This is


    Poppy. She just came back from New York, and will join our firm and work with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Poppy.¡±


    ...


    Poppy doesn''t respond to their enthusiasm, she just nods and says, "I''m Poppy, and I have to dere


    in advance that I am a strict person. I can''t tolerate low-level mistakes. So I hope you will be careful for


    your work in the future, because I like people with brains.¡±


    Her sharp words warn everyone in advance.


    The sunlightes in through the window and lights on her. In this early summer season, everything


    will be restart.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    DK building, located in the prime area of a financial street, is the headquarters of Dakings Group, with


    88 floors and a total height of more than 500 meters. Inspired by the eternal sun, the exterior wall of the


    building is covered with silver-white ss, and the edges and corners are edged with K-gold. It is a


    modern but elegant and luxuriousndmark building.


    When the sunlight falls on the surface of toughened ss, the building is like a red sun, which is so


    dazzling. At night, the building lights up and down, just as the night pearl embedded in the night.


    Kenny returns to thepany from the court and walks into the elevator with a sense of indifference to


    the top office. Aaron, the assistant, has been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing hime out


    of the elevator, he cautiously asks, "Mr. Murphy, what is the result of the trial?¡±


    Kenny''s face is as calm as water, but a sharp wave of light seems to roll in his eyes. He says with his


    low and dignified voice, "retire Leo young and his team.¡±


    Aaron gets astonished. Is it...


    "Thanks to him, thepany lost 70 million. Useless people have no right to stay in Dakings.¡± Kenny''s


    face looks like being bathed in cold frost and his lips are tightly closed.


    As he walks steadily forward, the assistant follows, "who will be the recement for the vacant


    position?¡±


    Kenny looks at him and thinks for a moment, "I heard that Eric Dunn has a team with good reputation.¡±


    Aaron immediately understands. "What about the sry?¡±


    "At any cost!¡± He has lost 70 million. He doesn''t care about the money for hiring people now.


    "Yes, I''ll deal with it myself. There''s another thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Kenny hates others hemming.


    "Miss Green is here, waiting in your office for nearly an hour..." They takes a turn, and Kenny''s office is


    in front of them.


    Aaron has worked for Kenny over five years, but he still can''t figure out the rtionship between Mr.


    Murphy and Miss Green.


    Girlfriend? Fianc¨¦e?


    When ites to Miss Green, Kenny is reminded of Poppy. He slows down his pace and speaks to


    Aaron. "Investigate Poppy''s experience abroad in the past five years. Remember, be specific.¡±


    ¡°Poppy?¡± Aaron doesn''t understand for a while. Who is this poppy?


    Kenny looks at his puzzled face and gives him a hint, "how many daughters does Bryant have?¡±


    Ethel She¡­¡­ There seems to be another one...


    Kenny asks Aaron to think by himself. He pushes the door into the office and sees Ethel sitting on the


    sofa waiting for his return. Ethel stands up happily and calls him when she sees him back. "Kenny.¡±


    Kenny doesn''t respond and goes straight to the desk.


    Ethel is wearing a middle sleeve shirt with three-dimensional flower elements, and the A-line skirt is in


    the shape of a ruffle edge. And with a pair of thin heels, she has showed the style of ady.


    She picks up the mousse cake she has prepared, and follows him with her smile on the face.


    The tenderness in her eyes mistakenly makes people think that they are lovers. In the contrary, Kenny


    sits in the chair. His eyes fall on her precisely, and he guesses her intention. When he sees the cake,


    he withdraws his eyes with understanding.


    "Kenny, Congrattions," Ethel puts down the cake and says thoughtfully, "I bring you a cake. Do you


    need me to ask the secretary to make you a cup of coffee?¡±


    Her tone is like the tone of a hostess.


    Kenny''s face darkens as he listens. "Congrattions? Congrattions that I lost 70 million?¡±


    Ethel is surprised. She thought that with the help of a famouswyer, they would definitely win the


    know the result would be like this.¡±


    She purposely goes close to Kenny, and opens the cake box. A little bitter and sweet egg fragrance


    floats into the air. "It''s my fault. Don''t be angry. Would you like to eat a cake? The sugar in the cake can


    supplement the B vitamins for the human body, and your mood will be better.¡±


    Ethel sends the silver spoon to him and leans down to get close to him. She gently advises him, "take a


    bite!¡±


    Kenny looks at the cake with resistance, but Ethel ignores his eyes of rejection. She sensitively smells


    a faint fragrance around him.


    As a woman, she is particrly sensitive to perfume, this shallow perfume smell is very unique, pure


    and fresh. Kenny is surrounded almost by men. The only female secretaries in the secretarial office


    have no chance to get involved with him. But the smell of perfume is real, which bold woman wants to


    take her man?


    Ethel''s eyes sh a gleam of anger, but she is good at controlling her expression. Only a secondter,


    she looks at Kenny and smiles again.


    "Go away. Don''t interfere with my work!¡± Kenny apparently has no interest in her. He opens the folder


    and puts into work.


    Ethel''s smile bes a little stiff, but she doesn''t dare to disobey his words. She puts down the silver


    spoon and says reluctantly, "if you want to work now, I won''t disturb you. But remember to have more


    rest at ordinary times, and don''t work overtime.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Ethel still stays there for three seconds. But she sees that he doesn''t give her any


    reaction. She feels a little aggrieved. Then she take her handbag and leaves the office.


    Kenny dials the inside line when he hears the slight closing of the door, and a secretaryes in.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy?¡±


    "Get rid of this!¡± He nces at the mousse cake indifferently, and his eyes are full of rejection.


    The secretary goes forward immediately to take the cake away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kenny suddenly stops her, "notice everyone, from now on, Ethel is not allowed to enter the


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Murphy.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    At night, the gorgeous neon lights the city. Various people fill the empty heart with the wonderful night


    life.


    In Quinn residence-


    The stage in the hall on the first floor is performing singing and dancing. The audience cheers one after


    another without stopping.


    The semi open private room on the second floor is undoubtedly a resort for quiet in the noise. It is


    separated by a carved wooden door. People in the room can still watch the performance.


    ¡°Kenny, don''t be cold faced when youe out to have fun. It''s just 70 million, just take it as charity.¡±


    Noel looks at his friend''s expressionless face. Kenny only perfunctorily talks about their chat topics,


    which is not quite like the normal arrogant Kenny.


    Ives smiles, ¡°Noel, you don''t know. It''s not about money, but prestige.¡±


    Kenny takes a look at Ives with approving. He picks up the wine ss and drinks all.


    ¡°Kenny, you''re really here.¡± When Kenny puts down the ss, he hears a familiar voice. Etheles


    in, her borate dress is obviously prepared.


    Kenny doesn''t pay attention to her. Probably shees here on purpose to catch adultery in the act,


    he guesses.


    In the past five years, he has known Ethel thoroughly. The reason why he indulges her misleading their


    rtionship to others, is just to use her to prevent some unnecessary trouble, also just to off the blind


    dates arranged by his mother.


    Coincidentally, two talldies alsoe over. They ignore Ethel in the center, and say to Noel, "Mr.


    Gilbert, is it convenient for us to stay for a drink tonight?¡±


    Noel looks at Kenny in awkward. He coughs and asks, "Kenny, what do you think?¡±


    Ethel looks at the two women in front of her. She is angry at the bottom of her heart, but she pretends


    to not care about it. She raises a gentle smile.


    With her knowledge of Kenny''s temperament, he would never share a table with a strange woman.


    Kenny drinks the wine. He feels Ethel''s eyes, and deliberately replies, "whatever!¡±


    Ethel frowns. And the twodies give each other a meaningful look. They deliberately go to the position


    near Kenny to sit down.


    Kenny has no objection to this, which makes Ethel burn a fire in the bottom of her heart, and her


    elegant smile bes a little stiff. The twodies pour a ss of wine, and look at Ethel with a light of


    victory in their eyes.


    Ethel doesn''t give in and stares back sharply.


    It seems the battle between the women is exploded, but the twodies ignore her reaction, and start to


    talk with them.


    Ethel holds back her anger, and turns her eyes to Kenny. But he doesn''t even looks at her. He still


    drinks wine indifferently and regards her as an outsider.


    ...


    "Oh my god, how could Ethel be so shameless. Kenny didn''t even talk to her. And she still refuses to


    leave. So cheeky. What fiancee? I think it''s all her own wishful thinking!"


    After three rounds of drinking, the twodies go to the restroom to refine the make-up. They think there


    is no one in the restroom. So they talk to each other loudly. However, their words are overheard by


    Poppy in thestpartment.


    She came out from home to familiarize herself with the domestic environment. She didn''t expect to


    hear anything interesting tonight.


    "I know the background of her family. Her father used to be a small clerk, then he married into and live


    with his bride¡¯s family, and makes a fortune with the help of his wife''s family!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that''s the way it is. How great I thought it was...¡±


    The twodies look down on Ethel from the bottom of their hearts. Poppy leans against the wall of the


    cubicle andughs quietly with pleasure.


    After a while, the two women''s voices outside gradually fade away. Poppyes out with her head


    held high. The sound of high heels on the floor is loud and powerful.


    She stands in front of the sink and looks at herself in the mirror. Her red lips curls into a smile, she


    thinks, since her so-called sister is so worried about Kenny being seduced by another woman, then...


    as she wished.


    After rearranging her clothes, Poppy leaves the bathroom and follows the two women, pausing to


    watch them make their way to the second floor. Her eyes fell squarely on a private room, and she


    smiles with certainty.


    Poppy goes to the front desk to borrow a pen and paper. She writes for less than a minute, and then


    stops a waiter.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?¡± The waiter asks.


    She takes two hundred-dor bills out of her handbag and hands them to the waiter with the paper.


    Then she says with a sweet smile, "could you give this paper to Mr. Kenny for me? Here is your


    reward."


    The waiter happily takes the bills and the paper, "no problem, I''ll send it up.¡±


    She looks meaningfully at the room on the second floor and twists her waist to leave.


    ...


    "Mr. Murphy, ady asked me to give this to you.¡± Money makes the world go round. As soon as Poppy


    leaves, the waiter walks into the second floor box and hands Kenny a half folded piece of paper.


    Kenny opens it and looks at it carefully. The poppy in the paper is a stick figure, but it is vivid in a few


    strokes. At one nce, Kenny guesses out who the owner of the painting is.


    Poppy, Poppy!


    He picks up his coat and gets up. Ethel sees that he is going to leave. She asks nervously, "Kenny,


    where are you going?¡±


    Kenny ignores her questions, leaves two friends behind and turns away.


    "What happened? What makes him so responsive?¡± Noel asks, looking at Kenny''s back as he leaves.


    "I looked at it just now. It looks like a picture of a poppy flower!¡± Ives smiles and thinks, is there any


    story in it?


    "What does a poppy flower represent?" Noel doesn''t care that Ethel is still there, and he talks to Ives.


    The twodies look at each other and choose to keep silent.


    Ethel is embarrassed, she doesn''t want to sit there for any longer. After a few words of greetings, she


    immediately chases out. But it is toote, Kenny has already left.


    She stamps her feet angrily, and the bottom of her heart rises a sense of hatred. Which damn woman


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dare to seduce her dreamlover?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The next day, the sun shines brightly, and the busy city life starts again.


    Kennyes to MD building by himself. He stands outside thew firm on the 9th floor, and looks up at


    the big words of thepany''s name on the center. A ray of gleam light shes in his eyes, and he


    slowly walks in.


    Tall figures are always very conspicuous. Amy, who is in charge of the front desk, sees Kenny at first. A


    trace of doubt crosses her eyes. She, who is well-trained, doesn''t forget toe forward quickly. She


    smiles and asks politely, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Is Miss Green here?¡± Kenny''s tone is calm, and his eyes have a sense of alienation.


    "Yes, pleasee with me.¡±


    He walks into the office hall like a proud "intruder", breaking the stable atmosphere of the office,


    attracting people to take a deep breath and be alert.


    They stare at him almost at the same time. Seeing he walks to Poppy''s office room, they whisper, "isn''t


    that Kenny?"


    "Yes, it''s him, but why does hee here?¡±


    "Miss Green has made him lose thewsuit andpensate 70 million dors. Is he here to trouble


    Miss Green?¡±


    At the same time, Kenny follows Amy to poppy''s office.


    Poppy isn''t surprised by his arrival, but she has to pretend to be surprised. After Amy leaves, she says,


    "70 millionpensation should not bother Mr. Murphy toe to me in person, right?¡±


    Kenny walks towards her, looks down at her in a proud manner, and asks, "don''t you really know why


    I''m here?¡±


    He nces at Poppy.


    Poppy shakes her head. "I really don''t know that Mr. Murphy would care thepensation so much.


    You don''t have toe by yourself. Such a small matter should be left to the legal counsel.¡±


    Kenny takes out the A5 size paper ofst night. The paper is very well preserved. There are no


    wrinkles around it, only two crisscross wrinkles in the middle.


    He points at the pattern in the paper and asks, "what does this mean?¡±


    She led him outst night, and deliberately let him miss her. She was ying hide and seek with him?


    Poppy looks at it carefully and asks, "is this a flower?¡±


    ¡°Poppy, don¡¯t disguise!¡± Kenny looks at her calm face, he even wants to tear it off.


    Poppy''s beautiful eyes look back at him and she nods, "I see. It turns out that Mr. Murphy is not here


    forpensation, but to discuss the flower with me...The picture is good, I wonder which of Mr.


    Murphy''s confidantes painted it?¡±


    Kenny doesn''t speak, he watches her for a long while. As awyer, she has a good psychological


    quality. Her smile is gentle but alienated.


    This is the first woman in such a style he met.


    "In that case, are you interested in being my confidant?¡± She likes to y with hypocrisy? Then he can


    y it with her.


    ¡°Hum, interesting.¡± Poppy seems to hear a big joke, "this is thew office where I work. If you want to


    talk about personal matters with me, let''s make an appointment after work...¡±


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you. Let''s talk about the business.¡± Kenny sits down in the chair opposite to her and


    says seriously, "as the CEO of Dakings Group, I would like to invite you to join us as legal counsel.¡±


    "Legal counsel? I let you lose 70 million inpensation. Instead, you said you would hire me as a


    legal counsel? Should I take it as your cherishing for me? Or should I say that you are not well


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    intentioned?¡±


    She is trenchant and straightforward.


    "Whatever you think. You can name the terms of sry!¡± Kenny stares at her and seduces her with


    rights and interest.


    "Thank you Mr. Murphy for cherishing me so much, but I I have to work now. Mr. Murphy, please go


    back!¡± She rises cleanly, goes directly to the door, opens it, and waits patiently for him to go out.


    Interesting!


    Kenny sneers and doesn''t stay for long. When hees to her, they look at each other. He finds that


    her indifferent and calm eyes don''t arouse any emotion.


    It proves that she doesn''t put the thing he mentioned in mind at all. He says meaningfully, "we''ll see


    each other soon.¡±


    Poppy gives him an "interesting" answer, "I look forward to, maybe next time, I will let yourpany


    pay more than 70 million!¡±


    Kennyughs instead of angry, and nods his head. They have plenty of time!


    At the same time, a woman in all ckes over.


    When she sees Kenny walking out towards her, her feels incredible but adores him, she can''t move her


    eyes away from him.


    Kenny walks out of the door and leaves straight away. His face bes cold again.


    Poppy has noticed the woman in front of her. In just three seconds, she has observed her carefully...


    The ck waist long skirt perfectly decorates her exquisite figure. The ck high-heeled shoes create


    a sense of distance. Her long hair is glossy and beautiful. She is dressed in ck. Only the Queen


    Margaret series leather handbag, and the colored crystal have some other colors.


    Her eyes are small and sharp, but they''re not against her face at all. Instead, it''s unforgettable.


    Seeing her standing there and thinking, Poppy ignores her and goes back to her desk and sits down.


    Jean turns around and tries to catch another look at Kenny, only to find he''s gone.


    Next second, on the contrary, when she looks at Poppy, she looks arrogant.


    She doesn''t even knock on the door, but looks straight at Poppy. "You are the woman who let Dakings


    Group lost thewsuit and lost 70 million?¡±


    Poppy smiles and stares at her with equal contempt. "Who are you?"


    Her pretty face is scornful and covered with an expression that says ''why should I tell you''.


    Poppy''s attitude stuns Jean a little. Thinking of the purpose of hering, Jean changes her attitude


    and says, "my name is Jean. I want you to be my representativewyer and win thewsuit for me!¡±


    Jean!


    Poppy searches for information in her brain. She¡¯s the ck widow!


    Poppy remembers that there is a woman named Jean in her appointment.


    Jean Barnes, 32, is a socialite in the city, but is also famous as a "ck widow"!


    This woman may be born to have no husband. She has been married four times. Each marriagested


    for at most two years or less than half a year. Her husbands died of various idents.


    So the nickname "ck widow"es into being.


    Poppy recalls the information in the documents. Jean just got the inheritance of her third husband at


    the beginning ofst year and married her fourth husband at the end ofst year, but it has been only


    half a year since she got married. Last week, her fourth husband died!


    As for the cause of death, there are very strange words in the document, died naked in bed.


    Poppy looks at the woman in front of her, she looks more bleak in ck.


    Poppy withdraws her thinking, opens one of the papers, and says, "if Miss Barnes wants to talk about


    thewsuit, pleasee in. I''m not in the habit of looking up at other people.¡±


    Poppy says, and she is surprised to find herself using what Kenny has said to her.


    Jean knows that Poppy does not tter her as other people did. She admires her courage. She goes in


    and sits down.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Poppy dials the inte and asks for two cups of coffee.


    The mellow aroma of coffee mixes with the cold air, and the warm sunshine falls on the floor through


    the window. The atmosphere in the office is a little weird.


    The source of this weird atmosphere is Jean.


    She seems to be thinking of something, and is about to speak. But she still says nothing.


    "What do you want to ask, Miss Barnes?¡± Poppy reads her mind at a nce.


    "If I may ask, do you know Mr. Kenny well?¡±


    ¡°Not so well.¡± Her words catch Poppy''s attention. What does she want to do? When she sees Jean''s


    eyes, Poppy seems to get it.


    "Then why did hee to you by himself?¡± Jean asks curiously.


    "He invited me to join Dakings Group as a legal counsel, but I have no interest, so I refused!¡±


    "You''re not interested in such an attractive man?¡± Jean''s hostility to her is somewhat relieved.


    Poppy seems to have heard a bad joke. "Not all the women have to be interested in your so-called


    attractive men, don¡¯t we?"


    Jean is stunned by her rhetorical question. Poppy asks tentatively, ¡°Miss Barnes is interested in him?¡±


    Jean''s eyes have already acquiesced. Poppy swims with the current. She says with regret, "but it''s a


    pity that he has a fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± As expected, Jean''s face changes when she hears the news. She looks a little fierce when she


    gets angry.


    "The daughter of Mr.Green in Greengy enterprise, her name seems to be...Ethel!¡±


    ¡°Ethel?!¡± Jean sniffs.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    During the conversation, poppy leaves Jean a good impression. What Jean like is the indifference in


    Poppy''s eyes, not like the fawning look of otherwyers.


    She brushes the dust of her long dress and says, "you should have seen the information about my


    case?¡±


    "It is necessary to know the client''s background and case history before interviewing the client.¡± When


    talking back to work, Poppy is serious, but her eyes are still fixed on Jean, observing her every micro


    expression.


    Jean likes her decisiveness, "but the information is not always exhaustive." She says. There seems to


    be a trace of mncholy in her eyes.


    ¡°If you don''t mind, tell me about it.¡±


    Jean looks at her in surprise and nods. "My fourth husband, Abbott Butler, 52, had a myocardial


    infarction. He died in a sudden.¡±


    "Did the police get involved in the investigation?¡±


    "Yes, the death certificate issued by the forensic indicates that my husband died of a sudden


    myocardial infarction, which is a normal death.¡±


    "Then why are you suing?¡±


    Jean is suddenly in a rage. "My husband died in a sudden. He didn''t make a will. I should have the right


    to inherit half of his inheritance. But Ben, the son of he and his ex-wife, said that thepany was the


    result of his parents'' efforts. He wouldn''t give it to me.¡±


    "And even the house is under the name of Abbott and his ex-wife. Ben also put his father''s death on


    me. He insisted that I was not qualified to inherit the heritage, and that I should move out of the


    mansion. But his mother has been dead for several years, and the rightful Mrs.Butler now is me!.¡±


    After listening to her story patiently, Poppy ponders for a long time and asks seriously, "did you notarize


    the premarital property before you and Mr. Butler got married?¡±


    Jean shakes her head.


    Poppy turns the pen in her hand and sometimes knocks it on the folder. She is thinking, and Jean


    doesn''t dare to disturb her.


    Jean knows her case is very difficult. So she has been searching for Poppy many times and finally


    found her.


    A little momentter, Poppy''s clear and powerful voice rings out, "since there is no will, and there is no


    premarital property notarization, ording to Article 10 of Chapter II of the inheritancew, if the


    deceased has no legal will, the first order of inheritance should be spouse, children and then parents.


    You are the first legal heir, you have the right to inherit his legacy..."


    When Jean hears Poppy''s analysis, there is a little hope rising in her heart. She curiously interrupts,


    "Miss Green, if I fight thiswsuit with Ben, how much is the odds?¡±


    Time flows quietly, and Poppy analyses the case with Jean.


    "Thew has its own criteria. Even if you and Mr. Butler are remarriage, you are protected by thew


    and have the right to inherit the heritage. In addition, your husband''s cause of death has been involved


    by the police and proved by the forensic doctor. The cause of his death has nothing to do with you, so


    you don''t need to care about Ben''s untruthful remarks. Even in court, if he charges you, it doesn''t


    constitute any legal basis!¡±


    Jean breaths a sigh of relief. ¡°But what do I need to prepare for thewsuit?¡±


    Poppy looks down at the information she provided. Some of the data are fragmentary. She says, "I will


    send someone to contact you, and my assistant will ask you for some details. By the way, before the


    end of the trial, I would like to remind you to pay attention to the image, not to have any negative news,


    give a good impression to the judge first, some things can''t be in a rush!¡±


    Poppy raises a smile with a hint that only they two can read.


    When Jean hears this, she smiles, "don''t worry, my image has always been positive. It''s those smelly


    men who can''t control the lower body.¡±


    When Poppy listens to her, she rxes a little and leans back.


    Jean straighten her back, and says, "Only mature women of my age are attractive. Men like the style


    like me.¡±


    She even gives Poppy a wink.


    Poppy deliberately says, "Miss Barnes is very attractive to men, but not women. It''s better to save your


    energy to the people who you want to attract."


    She means...Kenny!


    They two think of the same person. Jean coughs softly, "I have my own way.¡±


    Poppy smiles and says nothing. When the folders are closed, she seriously states, "I''ve finished


    reminding you. What to do in the future depends on you. Don''t get caught by the other party.¡±


    "Don''t worry, just be well prepared to win thiswsuit for me!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Poppy smiles confidently.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    As the sun sets, the sky bes suffused with a bright pink, and the breeze is cool and refreshing.


    Poppy refuses the dinner invitation from her colleagues in the office and walks out of the building alone.


    She prefers to have dinner alone rather than having dinner with a group of strangers. Maybe it''s


    because of her habit, or because when she''s alone, she doesn''t need to be vignt and can rx her


    brain.


    Her experiences in New York are still fresh in her mind. In those days, she lived with trepidation, and it


    seems to have be a habit to be vignt at all times.


    That time bes an indelible mark of her life.


    Arno went out to see his client in the afternoon and doesn''te back. Without this free driver, Poppy


    can only choose to take a taxi back, but unexpectedly, an expensive Maybach stops steadily in front of


    her.


    Poppy is familiar with the car, and Jeremy''s introduction to the car seems to reverberate in her ears.


    Poppy raises a meaningful smile.


    Kenny lowers the window, and he seems uninhibited. "Lawyer Poppy, nice to meet you again." He


    says.


    Poppy puts her hands around her arms, her long fingers flicking rhythmically on them. She says, "but I


    think, it''s not a coincidence, is it?"


    Kenny looks at the beautiful face that is covered by the setting sun twilight. Even if her eyes are


    rendered by the warm light, the sense of trenchant in the bottom of her eyes can''t be melted. "Of


    course, it''s not a coincidence. Ie to pick you up on purpose. Get in the car." Glenn says.


    Poppy hesitates for a moment. She has a little calction in mind. Her first goal is Ethel, and obviously,


    Ethel''s weakness is Kenny.


    Poppy thinks of Jean''s eyes of interest when she mentioned him...


    When her n is finalized, she calmly gets in the car, buckles her seat belt and says frankly, "I wonder


    where my future brother-inw wants to take me to? Restaurant? Or...hotel?"


    After getting into the car, her beautiful eyes slowly fill with a light of ambiguous. She now is quite


    different from the aloof beauty standing in front of the car.


    Kenny is focusing on driving. And he is stimted by her flirting words. "To somewhere where I can


    have both you and food." He says.


    Poppy pretends to be surprised and gets close to him. The faint perfume invades his breath and begins


    to stir his sensibility.


    When waiting for the red light, he looks at the little demon in front of him. They two are close together,


    so he can see the crafty light in her eyes more clearly.


    "No matter how determined a man is, he can''t resist the temptations of the demon many times." Glenn


    says. In Kenny''s eyes, Poppy is undoubtedly a little demon. She is beautiful and charming, but he will


    never forget her toxicity, such as the poppy poison, which will invades your nerves little by little, and


    finally makes you fall into the hell.


    "Kenny, do you mean that I seeded?" Poppy boldly gets more close to him. She slowly reaches out


    her fingers to touch from his arm to his chest, and then descend little by little, and her red lips gently


    approaches him.


    Her coquettish and flirting begin to disturb his breathing.


    Her hand moves down little by little, and gets close to that sensitive and mysterious area. Her eyes are


    charming and tender, and the smile on her face looks meaningful.


    Just as she pulls his crotch open, Kenny presses her soft hand and says, "you''re being a little out of


    line."


    She didn''t fail to see his sliding throat. Poppy takes back her hand and strokes his sexy Adam''s apple.


    And her soft voice makes his heart shake. "Kenny, I think your body is more honest than you."


    Kenny replies, "I think you''re trying to set yourself on fire." His eyes darken and his voice bes


    hoarse.


    Poppy says, "Then let''s see if the fire is worth it or not."


    As she finishes, Kenny stops the car steadily at the same time. After removing the seat belt, he gets


    close to hold her back head. He is almost close to the tip of her nose. His cool breath is sprays on her


    face, makes her have an unspeakable feeling.


    "I dare notment on other men, but I bet...you will never forget mine."


    With a click, he helps her unfasten her seat belt. "Get out of the car!" After saying, he is the first to step


    out of the car.


    Everything happens too fast. Poppy never thought he would be hooked so easily. Since she is ready to


    seduce him, she will never flinches.


    They go to an upscale western restaurant. The manager of the restaurant hears of his arrival, he


    enthusiastically leads them to the private room.


    Poppy looks around the luxurious and romantic private room, andes to the conclusion that it is just


    as he said, he can "eat" both her and food here. But she...will not do what he wants.


    "Mr. Murphy, please wait a moment. We''ll serve the dishes right away." The manager says.


    "Okay." Kenny responds indifferently. He looks back at Poppy who is sitting on the sofa, and then goes


    to her.


    The manager is so considerable. He closed the door when he left the private room. And it is more


    convenient for Kenny to do what he want .


    Just after sitting down, Kenny rudely presses Poppy on the sofa. In this posture, the predominant


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    power is held by men. Poppy is not angry, she hooks his neck and says, "I haven''t had my meal yet. I


    can''t bear to exercise so soon."


    "Why, when it bes real, you feel afraid?" Kenny wants to see how brave she exactly is.


    "Afraid?" Poppy chuckles and replies, "there is no "afraid" in my life."


    "Then let me have a taste of your unforgiving little mouth..."


    "Knock knock..." before Kenny kisses Poppy, the uninvited waiteres again.


    Kenny is a little annoyed, and poppy pushes him away naturally. "My dear brother-inw, I think even


    the god is pitying your body, so we''d better fill our stomach first before we do the physical work!"


    Kenny goes back to his seat and says coldly, e in."


    The strong smell of gunpowder in the room makes the waiter feel that he might just be in the line of fire.


    He puts down the red wine and leaves in a hurry.


    In the following time, even if Kenny wants to do something again, he has no chance. The waiters who


    serve the food go in and out one after another. Kenny has to keep to his supper.


    Poppy takes a sip of the red wine and looks at Kenny''s slender hands. She says, "Kenny, you hands


    can cut the steak so evenly. I wonder how many times have they touched women?"


    Kenny is stunned by her sudden teasing. When hees back to his senses, he finds something


    moving under the table. Poppy''s naughty toes are touching his suit pants. He says, "Should I regard it


    as that you are so eager, or you''re fascinated by my charm?"


    Kenny finally gets to know her intention. She tempt him constantly, but every time she is able to stop


    properly, which makes him so desired.


    Poppy relies, "Kenny, you have such extraordinary confidence." Her smile disappears. She puts down


    her feet, and begins to enjoy the dinner quietly.


    Everythinges in so hurried that it seems not true.


    He looks up at her again, Poppy''s face has recovered to chilling. Kenny frowns and thinks about


    something, but the phone rings at that time.


    He looks at the name, then softens his voice, "Mom?"


    "Kenny, where are you? Who are you with?" Mrs. Murphy''s voice is a little loud, and the atmosphere is


    too quiet, which makes it difficult for Poppy to ignore the voice. Facing his mother''s question, Kenny


    understates, "I''m eating."


    "With which little fox?" Asks Mrs. Murphy. It has to be said that Mrs. Murphy''s intuition is urate.


    Kenny is really staying with a sly fox. Heughs, "Mom, since when did you start to pay attention to my


    private life?"


    At this time, Poppy is almost full. She sits down and picks up a silver fork to feed him fruit.


    "You''re my son. It''s normal to care about your life. Ethel has been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry


    back." Mr. Murphy finally points out the purpose of her call.


    "I see. Bye."


    "Hang on, is this what your attitude to your mother?" Kenny wants to hang up the phone, but Mrs.


    Murphy doesn''t give him the chance.


    "You gotta give me time to finish my meal, doesn''t it?"


    "Hurry up! Beep...Beep..." Mrs. Murphy hangs up unceremoniously.


    Kenny puts down his mobile phone. He holds Poppy''s hand, and strokes her delicate skin with his long


    fingers. "You are so lucky today. Next time, I must enjoy you carefully."


    "I''m waiting to try your size!" Poppy gives him a mischievous smile and winks at him.


    Kenny hums, with a determined eyes. Next time, he will not let go of this little fox.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The Incense Honey Lake-


    The majestic building is soaked by moonlight. The European style building looks more graceful and


    tender in the silver light.


    The square building radiates a Chinese style. The eave is carved with dragons, reflecting its luxury and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    high style.


    The iron gate with gilded patterns slowly opens as a maybach approaches.


    Kenny parks his car, puts his suit on his arm and walks into the house.


    Ethel was chatting with Mrs. Murphy at first. When she hears the footsteps, she looks up and sees


    Kennying in. Her expression bes more tender. She goes up to take Kenny''s coat and asks,


    "have you had your dinner?"


    Kenny ignores her words and goes straight in.


    Mrs. Murphy steps forward, but she finds out the red lip print on Kenny''s shirt. She questions, "Kenny,


    which bitch are you hooking up with outside?"


    Ethel also sees the lip print on his shirt at this time. Her eyes are full of sadness, and she lowers her


    head like she is hurt.


    Kenny goes inside without saying anything. But Mrs. Murphy follows him, she says with a tone of


    reproach, "Kenny, you''ve already had a girlfriend. How can you phnder outside? You have to be


    responsible for Ethel. You can''t make her sad."


    "Auntie, it doesn''t matter. I know Kenny is just ying. Don''t me him!" Ethel says in a low voice, as if


    she is really a victim.


    Kenny sneers, "Mom, Ethel is not my girlfriend. I have never touched her. And I have never


    acknowledged who my girlfriend is."


    His words break the grievance on Ethel''s face and makes her ashamed. Ethel then shows a


    embarrassed look.


    Mrs. Murphy''s eyes sh a bit nk. She looks at Ethel and her son. Then she retorts, "but you haven''t


    denied it!"


    Kenny can''t rebut for a little while, and then he puts his hand on Mrs. Murphy''s shoulder. "Mom, you


    are too simple. She cheats you."


    "I..."


    Mrs. Murphy still wants to say something else, but Kenny interrupts, "Daisey, see off the guest.


    Besides, don''t let any irrelevant outsiders in from now on!"


    Daisey, the servant, steps forward and looks at Mrs. Murphy in embarrassment.


    Ethel feels so anxious. She hurries forward and looks pitifully at Mrs. Murphy. "Auntie, please help me!"


    Mrs. Murphy is like a sandwich biscuit between them. She is in a dilemma. One is her son, the other is


    the future daughter-inw she likes. How should she choose?


    Kenny''s attitude is firm, and his eyes and expression shows a feeling of irresistible. Mrs. Murphy''s inner


    swing scales eventually incline to her son''s side.


    She waves her hand, and says, "Fine, Daisey, see off the guest!"


    From Kenny''s attitude, she can tell that he doesn''t like Ethel, or even is sick of her. Nothing forcibly


    done is going to be agreeable. Mrs. Murphy thinks she can''t do much about it. One''s children and


    grandchildren have their own lives to live.


    Ethel can''t find an excuse to stay any longer. She watches Kenny go to the second floor. Then she


    looks at Mrs. Murphy eagerly, begging for a little pity from her.


    But Mrs. Murphy pretends not to see it. She quickly catch up with her son andes to his room.


    Kenny stops in front of his door and waits for the questions that his mother holding in her heart.


    "Kenny," she says, pointing to the lipstick print on his shirt. "Which woman are you dating now?"


    "What''s her name? Do you like her?"


    Kenny doesn''t respond to these questions in time. But Poppy''s charming face, sexy red lips, and her


    daring teasinge into his mind...


    He can''t help sliding his Adam''s apple, and a trace of impatience spread in his heart. "I want to sleep


    with her. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Mr. Murphy is surprised. She shakes her head incredulously. "No. I''m not satisfied. You''re so good,


    handsome and rich. Isn''t it easy for you to sleep with a woman?"


    Kennyughs at himself, he leans against the door and replies, "but that woman isn''t into your son."


    "What?" Mrs. Murphy is shocked. "She''s not into you? Tell me who she is. I''m gonna find her. My son''s


    is so great! How could she be not into you?"


    Kenny doesn''t replies Mrs. Murphy. He walks straight into the bedroom.


    Mrs. Murphy is unwilling to give up. She follows him and nags, "Kenny, tell me who she really is. I will


    help you deal with her. I can''t believe there is still a woman who doesn''t like you in this city. I really want


    to see her!"


    Mrs. Murphy talks incessantly. Kenny feels so exhausted. After he takes off his tie, he looks at his


    mother and says, "Mom, please leave me alone. Your son is going to have a rest. I will bring her to


    meet you if there is a chance."


    " Kenny, I..."


    "Stop!" Kenny''s expression bes serious.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t dare to say anything more. She walks out of the room and closes the door.


    She walks downstairs and calls Daisey. "Daisey, what kind of woman do you think would be not into my


    son?"


    This really confuses Daisey. The young Mr. Murphy is so excellent, how could women not like him?


    After thinking for a long time, Daisey says, "Mrs. Murphy, perhaps...a woman with a individualized


    personality?"


    "Individualized personality? He can''t feed himself with individualized personality!" Mrs. Murphy is


    puzzled and curious about the woman Kenny likes, with also kind of worship.


    She stops talking, and begins to think about the measure...


    She will look for opportunities to meet that little fox with individuality!

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Times Apartment-


    Poppy opens the door, and a elegant lemon fragrancees with the cool wind at night. This is the


    apartment arranged by Arno for her. The decoration is simple. And the furniture is convenient and


    simple to use. It is the most suitable apartment for a white cor like her.


    Poppy takes off her stilettos in the porch, and walks barefoot into the bathroom. She takes a shower,


    puts on a solid bathrobe, and walks to the balcony with a cigarette.


    The view in this direction is excellent. The whole city is decorated with colorful neon, which makes the


    stars in the night dim.


    The cool night wind blows around her, and blows into the bedroom.


    Poppy lights up her cigarette. The smoke swirls up, and blurs her beautiful face.


    Even her face is blurred in the white smoke, her eyes look still fierce and dazzling.


    At this moment, she is thinking about how to make Jean easily but not abruptly approach Kenny?


    The field of her vision widens to the dark night in the distance, and her mind bes nk.


    Her mobile phone suddenly rings, Poppy looks at the name on it, and a sneeres up from the


    corner of her mouth.


    She puts out the cigarette with one hand and picks up the phone with another. Poppy walks to the


    bedroom, and answers the phone with a tender voice, "Kenny, miss me?"


    "Have you been waiting for my call?"


    Kenny''s low and mellow voice is transmitted to her ears by radio waves. In this dark night, it is a bit


    intoxicating.


    She leanszily on the sofa, and answers slowly, "yeah, I''m lonely tonight. It''s unbearable for me


    alone."


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Kenny jokes.


    "Apany me? You don''t want to have sex with me and my sister at the same time, do you?" Her


    soft tone is also flighty, and she is so bold to say such a thing, which impresses Kenny so much.


    "No, I prefer to try all kinds of postures with you."


    Poppy moves to make herself morefortable. "What kind of posture would you like to try? But


    thinking of your size, I''m afraid it''s too difficult for you to challenge the hard postures."


    Her long fingers are tapping on the sofa at will. Her eyes are charming, and she is smiling with her red


    lips. If a man sees poppy at the moment, he will definitely pounce on her.


    "It''s too arbitrary of you to deny the dish without eating it." Kenny doesn''t get angry, he slowly fights the


    "war of words" with her.


    Poppy''s smile has a pause, "if my sister knows that you calls other women in the evening, and the


    content is so ambiguous and naked, do you think what she would do?"


    "As long as you like to do that, I don''t care what she thinks."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Does he mean that she can record their conversation to Ethel as long as she wants to?


    Is she such a fool?


    "My dear brother-inw, if you call to kill time, then I''ll hang up now. Everything charges even for online


    chatting. I''m awyer..."


    "Are you avable tomorrow?" Kenny interrupts her.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to y golf with my clients in OZ. I will not be free!" She continues, "by the way,


    Kenny, I prefer go straight than beat around the bush."


    "OK, then. Let''s make an appointment next time!" Kenny''s tone is a little sad.


    "Goodbye, Kenny. Remember to miss me!"


    "You are such a little fox. It''s hard not to think about you!" Kenny is a little unwilling to hang up, but,


    enough is enough. He will make this little demon surrender one day.


    Looking at the dark screen, Poppy cool down her face. ording to her understanding of Kenny, she


    would definitely meet him at the golf course tomorrow.


    ...


    In Green''s House, the huge living room is decorated with all kinds of curios. This luxurious house built


    with a lot of money is so cold and unpopr. More exactly, it''s impersonal.


    "What? You haven''t found that little bastard?" Hilda''s voice is very loud. Her old face is decorated with


    thick powder, and at the corners of her ferocious eyes are full with fishtail pattern.


    "Sorry, madame. We will find her as soon as possible..."


    "As soon as possible? How many times have you promised me that? That bitch has been lost for a


    year. What did you do in this year?" Hilda gets up in a fit of rage.


    Useless things! Hilda thinks. Poppy has no news for a year. She is worried about whether Poppy has


    sneaked back to the country.


    "Don''t worry, madame,. We will send more people to search New York in a carpet way. Please wait for


    my news." The man on the other side promises in fear.


    Hilda gives a snort. One month, I''ll give you one month for thest chance. If you can''t find her, you


    can''t get any money! "


    After hanging up the phone, Hilda is so angry that she drops her cell phone on the sofa. Her eyebrows


    are tight and her eyes are full of worry. If Poppy has really came back, how to deal with her?


    But in this year, the family has been very peaceful and there has been no crisis. Maybe she thought too


    much about it.


    Hilda closes her eyes, rubs her temples and thinks, she has been so angry recently, she''d better invites


    her friends to have a beauty salon some other day.


    At this time, Etheles in from the outside. She steps on the high-heeled shoes and makes a loud


    sound. She is so angry that her eyes are both red.


    Hilda sees her daughter and asks, "Ethel, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ethel sits down in front of her mother and shows a look of grievance. "Mom, I found out there is a


    woman seducing Kenny. There was a smell of perfume on him, and he drove me out from Mrs.


    Murphy."


    She managed to coax Mrs. Murphy into epting her and liking her, but Kenny beats her back to the


    original form with a sentence.


    She thought to herself, it must be the fox outside ying tricks and trying to make mischief between


    them!


    Hilda sighs. "Ethel, you''re still too young!"


    "What?" Ethel doesn''t understand. Did she do anything wrong?


    "One thing you have to understand is that it''s normal for a good man like Kenny to be seduced by a


    woman outside. You have to be calm."


    "But... But I can''t help getting angry. How could he do this to me?" Kenny''s behavior to her recently


    makes her sad and depressed.


    "He is just tempted by someone outside for a while. What you have to do now is to let him know you


    are good, to care for him, and understand him. More importantly, never question him about other


    women in front of him." Hilda pauses, and then continues. "On the other hand, you have to investigate


    which bitch is tempting him, and then acts appropriately to the situation."


    "Will that redeem Kenny''s heart?" Ethel looks at her mother with uncertainty.


    Hilda pats her hand and says, "just do as I told you, it must be right! Men are greedy for fresh food.


    After this, they will love home."


    After listening to her mother''s words, Ethel''s heart is finally settled. When she finds out which bitch is


    troubling behind her, she will tear her into pieces!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The sun shines brightly, and the sunshine in early summer brings some sweet vor.


    The OZ golf course is located in the suburb of the southern part of the city. It is situated near to hills


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and beside rivers. And a ce like this dedicated to the entertainment of noble families, would never


    Poppy is in a pure white sports suit. She is curvaceous, which is undoubtedly andscape in thewn.


    After adjusting the cap, Poppy sees the "intimate" touch between Jean and the golf coach from afar.


    She frowns discontentedly. What Jean''s doing is not fit to the agreement they havee to.


    Jean is standing in front of the ball hole, leaning against the tall golf coach. They seem to be


    they are very ambiguous.


    Poppy is not shy away from them. She strides over and coughs loud twice, in case that Jean can not


    hear her voice.


    Jean sees Poppy, and restrains a lot. She leans on the coach''s shoulder and says something to his ear.


    Then she goes to the rest area with her golf club and sits down with Poppy. She asks politely, wyer


    Poppy, there''s nothing in your hands. Don''t you say you have a gift for me?"


    Poppy asks her back, "Where are the documents I asked you to prepare?"


    Jean slowly takes the documents out of her bag. "All here. You can have a look."


    Poppy takes them over and puts in the briefcase without looking.


    Her indifference makes Jean a little anxious. "Lawyer Poppy, you didn''t lie to me, did you?" Jean asks.


    Last night, Poppy called her and said mysteriously that she had prepared a gift for her. And even


    though Jean asked Poppy for so many times, Poppy didn''t tell her what the gift really is.


    Poppy smiles and replies, "be patient, it wille in a moment. You know, the good y will always


    Jean leans back in her chair and slowly picks up the juice to drink.


    Poppy looks at the coach not far away and says, "Miss Barnes, please remember what I told you. Don''t


    go too far at this juncture. It''s not easy to win thewsuit if the other side has your hold."


    Jean gives it no importance, she says, wyer Poppy, I''ve always remembered your words." That little


    ambiguity just now doesn''t even count as a warm-up. She was very restrained.


    Poppy doesn''t think so. She says, ''if you were photographed in that pose just now, the opposing


    counsel would not let go of your misbehavior, and make the presiding judge question your character


    and integrity."


    Jean is a little surprised that Poppy would be so direct. She sits upright, and smiles to cover up the


    embarrassment, and says, "I see,wyer Poppy."


    Poppy''s calm eyes have a bit of waves. From afar, she sees a man walks towards them against the


    light. The sun shines at his figure, making his smile more charming.


    ck baseball cap, pure white polo shirt and beige cks make the man look mature but vivid. The


    handsome face alone is enough to attract people''s attention. The man is apanied by another,


    probably his assistant.


    "Miss Barnes, herees your gift," Poppy says with a smile.


    Jean follows her eyes, and then smiles immediately and bes polite, wyer Poppy, you''re really


    capable!"


    "I''m just making good use of the opportunity. As for whether you can grasp it, it''s up to you." When


    Kennyes up to them, Poppy shuts up in time.


    Kenny walks up to Poppy without even looking at Jean. He greet to Poppy, wyer Poppy, what a


    coincidence!"


    Aaron, next to Kenny, stares at Poppy in surprise, he is sure the woman in front of him is exactly


    poppy! But when did shee back from abroad? He has been investigating her for the past two days,


    and has not found the flight records of her return at all?


    "It''s fate!" Poppy replies, even though she has already saw through what''s going on.


    Jean smiles and says to Kenny, "Hi, Mr. Murphy, my name is Jean. We met each otherst time in the


    office."


    Kenny then notices that there is another woman beside Poppy. Looking at them, Kenny guesses that


    she is probably Poppy''s client.


    He nods politely to Jean, and then his attention returns to Poppy. "Lawyer Poppy, if you don''t mind,


    would you like to y golf with me?"


    Poppy''s smile is brilliant, and the reason for her refusal is very reasonable. "I''m sorry, I need to see the


    documents from Miss Barnes. Why don''t you two y first?"


    Says Poppy. And she gives Jean a hint with her eyes.


    Jean immediately replies, "I heard that Mr. Murphy is very skillful in Golf. Why don''t we have a


    Kenny thinks he''s stuck in the middle and can''t go up or down. If he doesn''t agree with Jean, he''s not a


    gentleman, so he have to nod.


    Poppy watches them walk away and finally stop at the court. She doesn''t open the documents in her


    hands. Instead, her fingers flick on them, and then she shows a smile with satisfaction.


    Jean and Kenny wipe their clubs. Kenny barely talks, but Jean keeps looking formon topics with


    him.


    "Mr. Murphy, please don''t let me win without any efforts." Jean raises a beautiful smile. She is


    exceedingly fascinating and charming.


    As a maturedy like Jean, she is good at showing her charm naturally and not abruptly.


    Kenny chuckles and says, "the court is like a battlefield, I will never underestimate the enemy."


    He makes a gesture to invite Jean to y first.


    Jean changes her casual expression, and looks carefully at the holes.


    No matter her standing posture, or golf swing, or even her force are as standard as a coach. It has to


    be said that Jean''s golf skill is quite goodpared with the average women.


    Another club falls, and the white ball draws a beautiful arc in the air and finally falls into the hole


    urately.


    Jean smiles with satisfaction and looks at Kenny confidently. "Mr. Murphy, what do you think?"


    Kenny gives her a hearty approval. "Miss Barnes''s skill is really good."


    "But Mr. Murphy hit a double eagle, why not..." She steps closer to Kenny. "Why not Mr. Murphy


    exins to me how a double eagle is yed?"


    Kenny takes a step back at will, keeping a distance with her all the time. When he is about to respond,


    he looks at the rest area unintentionally, and then immediately frowns.


    Where''s Poppy?


    With a foreboding, he leaves Jean behind and goes back to the rest area under the pretext of making a


    phone call, only to find a note left on the table. It says, "Mr. Murphy, Miss Barnes, I''m sorry, there''s


    something urgent in the office, so I have to go first."


    Kenny rubs the note in the palm of his hand angrily. He realizes he has fell into the trap of Poppy again.


    She definitely revealed her whereabouts deliberatelyst night to lead him here.


    What a little sly fox! she even wants to be a matchmaker? But since she sets the trap for him, she has


    to be responsible for it!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    DK building, a modern steel building, is majestic but invible. It carries many people''s hope, but at the


    same time, it also destroyed many people''s morale.


    Kennyes back in a rage. His facial expression shows that "don''t piss me off", which makes people


    away from him subconsciously.


    If anyone dares to bother Kenny now, he will undoubtedly be a vent to Kenny''s anger. Even the


    secretary doesn''t dare to provoke him at this time.


    The nning manager, with an urgent proposal in his hand, stands in front of the president''s office and


    hesitates for a moment. He has no choice but to go in.


    "Crack!" Kenny ms the proposal on the table and roar, "how dare you to show me this kind of stupid


    nning?"


    The manager knew that he would definitely be cannon fodder. He apologizes, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Murphy, our nning department will work overtime tonight, and we will surely work out a satisfactory


    nning book for you."


    "Get out!" Kenny roars like a lion. Of course, in terms of lions, he must be a fierce lion without an


    elegant appearance now.


    The manager walks out with frustration. When he sees the assistant Aaron, he asks in injured tones,


    "Aaron, what''s wrong with Mr. Murphy?" He has read the proposal before it was revised. He said clearly


    that only two points should be revised. Why does he totally deny it today?"


    Aaron doesn''t dare to tell him the truth. He shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know anything at


    all.


    The manager sighs and leaves the office with frustration.


    Just the next moment, Aaron''s phone rings. He knows that herees his trouble.


    He walks cautiously into the office and says, "Mr. Murphy!"


    Kenny is sitting in the chair. He asks, "I asked you to investigate Poppy''s personal information. How is it


    going?"


    He must get to know her well as soon as possible before he can suit the remedy to the case.


    Aaron is a bit embarrassed. "Mr. Murphy, I have been investigating these two days, especially the


    information about her abroad, but I can''t find much."


    Kenny frowns a little bit and asks, "what did you find out?"


    "Five years ago, Miss Green went to UCLA after she went abroad, but she dropped out a few months


    financial support. As for the matters after dropping out..." Aaron stops for a moment and then


    continues, "I haven''t found out anything yet, but it''s strange that her whereabouts have been very


    secret since she left school. If I didn''t see her on the court today, I don''t even know that she has came


    back, because I didn''t find any flight records of her return at all."


    "That''s all?" Kenny is quite dissatisfied with the results of his investigation.


    Aaron nods. He doesn''t know whether it''s because his ability is limited, or the person behind her is


    powerful. It''s has never been so difficult for him to investigate a person.


    Kenny is angry, and he knocks on the table. "Where does she live now after she returns home, and


    who does she associate with? Check it out now!"


    Aaron quickly replies, "yes, I''ll check right away."


    When Aaron goes to the door, Kenny suddenly stops him, "wait a minute, the news that Poppy has


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    came back must not be disclosed."


    "Yes, I know what to do."


    Seeing the door of the office open and close, Kenny''s anger still hasn''t gone out even a little bit.


    Poppy, you are such a person can not be underestimated!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The starry sky is brilliant, and the night is intoxicating.


    Times apartment.


    As time goes by, the lights of all houses gradually darken. The night is quiet, with only tiny insects


    chirping.


    In front of the building, a Maybach is like an elegant gentleman who is quiet and mature, as if it''s


    waiting for someone''s return.


    Kenny sits in the car, and looks at the time frequently. 9:30, 10:30, 10:45... It''s already past eleven


    o''clock, and the woman hasn''te back.


    Aaron''s efficiency is very fast. In the afternoon, he found Poppy''s current address. So tonight, Kenny


    He takes out his cell phone and calls her again. "I''m sorry, the phone you dialed is off."


    He frowns, and leaves his cell phone on the side. Her phone is still turned off. Which man does she go


    out with?


    After a long time, a ck BMW slowly drives in, the light lights up this area, except the hidden


    Maybach.


    "Uh... I''m a little dizzy. I''m getting old...even so little alcohol could get me drunk!" Poppy gets out of the


    car. She raises her hand to her temples, and mutters to herself.


    Arno also gets out of the car and holds her up. "You drank too much tonight. Do you need me to take


    you upstairs?"


    Poppy''s cheeks are slightly red, her eyes are blurred by wine, and her body is more like a soft flower


    stem, which seems unable to withstand the wind.


    "No, I can go up myself..." Poppy pulls out her hand and waves it to him.


    Kenny is eyeing all this. He thinks he is right. She is dating a man.


    He snorts coldly. After Arno leaves, his face sank for a little while, and then he gets out of the car, and


    strides towards the charming woman.


    He grabs her arm with force and turns her face to himself.


    Poppy can''t react for a moment. She leans against Kenny, grabs his strong chest to stabilize herself.


    "Who the hell is it, don''t you have eyes when you walk!"


    Her reaction outrages Kenny. "Little fox, you''re back drunk. Don''t you have any sense of danger?"


    Poppy raises her head and looks intently at him. Then she smiles. "Kenny? Why are you here? Miss


    me again?"


    "Answer me, who''s that man just now, your new favorite?"


    Poppy narrows her eyes, and her fingers begin to climb up his chin. "What? My brother-inw is


    jealous?"


    They look at each other for a long time, and then she slowly exins, "why are you jealous at him?


    He''s not my new favorite, but my old lover. I''ve been invited to dinner. What''s your hurry?" she says.


    "Uh... I''m so sleepy. I''m going to have a rest." Poppy pushes him away and walks inside.


    She walks unsteadily, seems she drank a lot. But she still wants to walk a straight line like others?


    Kenny sees her like that, he follows her involuntarily. "Why don''t you take him up to do some intimacy?"


    Poppy lets him support herself. With his support, she seems rx a lot. "I said that he''s an old lover. So


    obviously, we''re just..."


    She thinks for a while, and then she says, "well, just friends, you know?"


    "Hum, seems you know a lot!" When theye to the elevator, Kenny releases her and presses the


    elevator. Without his support, Poppy suddenly lose her bnce and is about to falls down.


    Kenny is very quick, he puts his arms around her to steady her. When the elevator door opens, he


    carries her on his shoulders and walks out.


    "Hey... What are you doing, put me down! "


    In the quiet space, her noisy echo is very annoying. Kenny ps her ass and says, "shut up, or I''ll drop


    you down."


    Poppy is toozy to quarrel with him. She takes a few steps to the door of the apartment, then takes


    out the key from her bag and opens the door. Kenny carries her inside and turns on the light. He strides


    to the bedroom, throws Poppy like a sandbag on the big bed and then pounces upon her.


    "Hmm..." Poppy hums in pain. Her chest is pressed so ufortable that she tries to push the man


    away.


    Kenny presses her shoulder hard and begins to settle ounts with her. "Poppy, are you actually so in


    fond of being a matchmaker?"


    Poppy focuses all her strength on her hands. She pushes him away, then stands up and points back at


    him. "None of my business. It''s just you are so charming."


    Then she holds on to the wall to the bathroom.


    Her temporary departure makes Kenny bored. He begins to observe her apartment. The small


    apartment with integrated design is divided into clear areas. All the furniture and home appliances are


    integrated into the cabs reasonably. The whole space has no dead space, it''s beautiful with


    His gaze fall on the brown wall behind the big bed. There is a big picture hanging on it. From the angle


    of view, it should be a snapshot.


    The picture is in dark tone. Poppy sits at the side of the window and looks out. She has soft outline and


    beautiful side face. The most vivid thing is her eyes. The original bright pupils are mingled with a sense


    of vicissitudes, making people feel...


    lonely?


    Kenny frowns. This picture looks pretty, but it''s too sad. It''s ufortable to look at. And people would


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    be inexplicably affected by her sad eyes.


    He gets up and goes to the bookshelf on the side. All the books and ssic works onw are on the


    bookshelf. When he sees the embedded wardrobe next to him, he pushes it open and sees that there


    are not many suits in it, and most of them are career women''s suits.


    Kenny shakes his head and murmurs, "isn''t her life too monotonous?"


    The bathroom door opens, and Poppyes out. The light makeup on her face has been removed,


    and she also changes into pajamas and a V neck linece Knee skirt, making her charming with a little


    pure.


    When Kenny''s eyes wander to the ravine below the deep Vce, he can''t help swallowing.


    Poppy doesn''t care much about him. She ignores him directly. She is so sleepy that she lies down on


    the bed immediately.


    Kenny''s eyes are like the hidden desire of the trapped animal. He watches her lie sofortable, and


    naturally follows her. He leans his head on his hand and looks at her on the side.


    He keeps looking at her body. Her curve is graceful and provocative. He can no longer control his


    eager heart. His hands begin to touch her neck.


    His hands moves down little by little. When they finallyes to the plump position, he can''t control


    himself any more. He presses himself on her body and begins to kiss her. "You little fox, didn''t you say


    to try my size?"


    Poppy is so sleepy that she doesn''t move at all. She replies, "hey, man, I''m so sleepy. I''m not


    interested in it tonight."


    Kenny doesn''t believe he couldn''t provoke her lust. He kisses her earlobe, and his dumb voice is


    seductive. "You''ll be interested in it in a moment."


    "I''m really sleepy. I drank too much wine. What''s the differencepared to rape if you force me? If I


    fall asleep in a while, and it is almost tantamount to rape a corpse!"


    "You..." Kenny''s mouth twitches. Can''t she talk in a normal way?


    "I don''t feel it anyway. You can help yourself!" As Poppy says this, her remaining consciousness is


    gone, and the sound of her breathing is heard soon after.


    Kenny has taken off all his clothes. Looking back at Poppy, he finds that she is asleep. Kenny feels


    frustrated.


    He recalls what she said, raping a corpse?


    No! He is not gonna do that!


    He likes challenging. It''s not fun without no sense of conquest.


    The sexydy is around, but he can only watch. This makes Kenny depressed all night. Finally, he can


    only take a cold shower and sleep beside her.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The morning light is like broken gold, spreading on the nket. And the wind floats up the curtain yarn


    and blows it in.


    Kenny sleeps all night well. When the wind blows onto the bed, it brings a fragrance. Kenny is


    awakened by the fragrance. Looking at the strange environment, he is slightly stunned for a second,


    and memory ofst night recovers in a moment.


    He thinks for a second, he justy beside her sleeping and did nothingst night?


    There is no one on the other side of the bed. Poppy has already got up.


    The door is lightly opened. Poppy looks at Kenny, she smiles and walks to him. She is in ck career


    suits, with a cool and capable look.


    "You''re awake?" She stands against the light. The golden light covers her figure, which makes her so


    dazzling that people can not look directly at her.


    Kenny adjusts to the light and smiles softly. "It''s a pity not to see the beauty wake up."


    Poppy suddenly gets close to him. She wraps her hands around his neck and says sweetly, "my dear


    brother inw, if my sister knows that you slept with her sister-inwst night, do you think she would


    go crazy?"


    Kenny raises her chin up. His voice after waking up is so charming. "I could watch you, but I couldn''t


    have sex with you. It''s not that she''s going crazy, but me."


    Poppy blinks a little with satisfaction. She pushes him away and walks to the dresser.


    Kenny gets out of bed, wearing only a pair of briefs, and the curve between his legs is clearly visible.


    He walks towards her without any hesitation and hugs her from behind. "I heard that having sex in the


    morning is more beneficial to both the body and mind."


    His lower body is against her, which makes her ufortable. Poppy moves her body a little bit.


    But Kenny immediately orders, "don''t move."


    Poppy understands the meaning and sarcastically replies, "you are a high-level animal. Isn''t it


    unscientific to rut anywhere and anytime?"


    "Every normal man will rut when he sees you." Kenny is infatuated with the fragrance on her body. He


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    buries his head in her neck.


    Poppy says, "Kenny, I the flower is not easy to pick. Be careful not to be poisoned."


    "Poppy, as a saying goes, the peony flower descends dead, doing ghost also romantic."


    Poppy sneers, "I didn''t expect that my brother-inw is so good at literature."


    "So do you like me?" Kenny looks at her in the mirror. He has a handsome face and clear features. His


    eyes are shing.


    But poppy is not affected by him. After she puts on her earrings, she stands up, turns around and wrap


    her hands around his neck. Her fingers slowly touch around his face. "It''s useless to me. You''d better


    leave it to Ethel!"


    Kenny puts his arms around her slender waist, and he be serious. "Little fox, I have to make it


    clear that I have never touched Ethel. You''d better take away the title ''brother-inw'' from me. I won''t


    admit it."


    "But didn''t you use her as a shield? No one outside doesn''t know she''s your girlfriend."


    "Are you jealous?" Kenny smiles.


    "Hum, interesting." Poppy sneers. She asks him back, "why should I be jealous?"


    Kenny''s eyes darken, and his tone is more serious. "If you want, her position can be yours at any time."


    "No!" Poppy refuses, "if I want to, I must be the queen."


    She nces at the clock, and says, "Mr. Murphy, can you leave now? I''m going to work now."


    Kenny raises a smile. "I can give you a ride."


    "Then you have to hurry up, because I''m going to bete!"


    "Give me five minutes."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    In the afternoon, the wind is as quiet as the dead who have passed away. There are only traces of the


    past.


    In the cemetery.


    The cemetery is so clean that even the wind seems to be still. Poppy borrowed Arno''s car and drove


    for more than an hour to her mother''s grave.


    She walks in step by step with a bunch of white carnations in her hand, her eyes are solemn, and her


    mouth is tight without a smile.


    After a while, her footsteps lighten a little. Shees to her mother''s grave, and looks at the mottled


    picture of her mother. Her eyes can''t help but red.


    There is no fresh grass in the overgrown cemetery. The withered grass is like the sad life. People only


    be a bunch of white bones in the end.


    She puts down the flowers and kneels in front of the tombstone, sobbing, "Mom, I''ve came back alive


    from abroad.."


    The weeds around her mother''s tombstone are reborn. Poppy pulls and burns all of them. Her white


    hand are pricked by the weeds. Atst, she wipes the tombstone clean, especially the picture that has


    been mottled.


    When everything is cleaned up, she puts the carnation in front of the tombstone. The ce where the


    wind passes is scattered with the fragrance. However, the ck-and-white photo makes Poppy''s heart


    more painful.


    The warm wind in early summer blows her hair, but it can''t warm her cold heart.


    "Mom, I said before I left, that as long as Ie back from America alive, I will never let that family live


    well. Now, it''s time for me to fulfill my promise."


    She sits down, close to the cold tombstone, but her heart bes warm. "You once said to me that we


    must be good, and a good person will have good rewards, but see what happened to you? Is this the


    ¡®good rewards'' for a good person?"


    The sadness and hatred in her eyes interweave into a group, and the past scenes are reyed in her


    mind like a movie, just like a knife cutting her wrist.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And the blood flows silently in her heart. Usually she doesn''t feel so painful. But the pain at this


    moment seems to suffocate her.


    The scene of her mother''s death reappears in her mind.


    The red blood flowed from the wound of the wrist endlessly. Her mother was lying in the pool of blood,


    she was as pale as a piece of fragile white paper. At the age of ten, Poppy saw her mother''s death with


    her own eyes.


    But no matter how she shouted or how she cried, her mother didn''t wake up to look at her.


    Poppy raises a bitter smiles, and touches at the ck-and-white photos with her cold fingers. "Mom, if I


    be a bad woman. Don''t me me. They force me!"


    She looks at the sky. "Directly killing a person does not make her suffer from torture and pain. Only by


    taking away her most precious and caring things, can she live worse than death."


    It''s this kind of feeling makes her impressive and unforgettable. Her mother''s death is the pain of her


    life.


    "Mom, would you think I''m a bad person? But I want to get revenge, even if I would be a monster,


    I have no regrets."


    She has seen through all things. The wind blows, buries her voice, but let her remember the taste of


    hatred.


    She hugs the tombstone tightly. The cold chill reaches her heart, but she feels extremely warm.


    Because she knows that her mother''s soul is always with her.


    ...


    It''s quiet at night. The night in early summer is still a little bit cold. But this kind of weather is suitable for


    running at night. Other people run at night for exercise, but for Poppy, it is just for venting.


    After going to see her mother in the afternoon, Poppy''s heart is full of the mes of revenge, and it


    burns almost all her internal organs.


    She runs slowly and steadily forward, the road under her feet seems not smooth, just like the road of


    her revenge, rough and endless.


    At this time, tens of meters behind her on the road, a Maybach is driving under the moon night. Kenny


    looks at the time, it is 9:00 p.m. He opens the window and throws out the cigarette butts in his hand,


    but identally he sees a familiar figure running on the sidewalk.


    "Little fox..."


    There''s a corner ahead. Kenny speeds up. He stops at the corner and blocks her way.


    The familiar scene makes Poppy frown slightly. As expected, she sees Kenny get off from the car. The


    familiar scene made poppy frown slightly. As expected, she saw Kenny get off from the car. Poppy


    raises a smile, her eyes blinks cunningly. She didn''t expect that the fish woulde to the so soon.


    "Hey, are you really think of yourself as a crab? Bully others in the street." She stops jogging and steps


    forward panting.


    "Then can I take you away?" Kenny asks.


    Poppy relies him. "Is there a reason?"


    "I think you''re so tired running. I want to give you a ride." Kenny makes an excuse.


    Poppy thinks about it for a while and ns to ept it. "OK, I''ll take this excuse."


    She goes to his car actively.


    Kenny looks at her enchanting figure, and has some expectations.


    See where else you can escape, you little fox.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    MixC, thendmark of rich area in this city.


    The architectural styles here are different and distinctive, just like the private vi in front of Kenny.


    The French style decoration is integrated with modern elements. Different colors and high pure colors


    are used in the design. Elegant white lines are matched with light gray green. With exquisite ssical


    relief furniture, the whole space is like an elegant French style painting.


    Poppy watches all the way and is led into the master bedroom by Kenny.


    "Did you just said give me a ride? But seems that this is you house, isn''t it?" Poppy sits on the edge of


    the bed and asks. She is not afraid at all that he would rush to her in the next second. She is still calm.


    "My house can be your house. You are wee to move in anytime if you like." Kenny doesn''t seem to


    be joking. Poppy thinks carefully about the authenticity of his words.


    "You can eat at random, but don''t talk randomly, otherwise..." Poppy gets close to him on purpose. "the


    consequences will be serious!"


    Kenny puts his arms around her. "How serious?"


    Poppy fondles the stubble that has just grown out of his chin, and says with her eyes blinks, "I''ll take it


    as serious."


    For a moment, Kenny is almost nk in his mind. When he is about to talk, Poppy asks tentatively, "do


    you often take women to your home? Why do I smell a fragrance of women in the air?"


    Kenny suddenly pounces on her and puts up three fingers, "I swear, you are the first woman I take


    home."


    Poppyughs. "Are you really so devoted?"


    "Uh huh?" Kenny looks at her red lips, and is ready to lean down on her, but is stopped by Poppy. "It''s


    a good thing to have a n, but the n often fails to catch up with the change. Just like now, I just


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    want to take a good bath."


    It''s enough flirting with him. She was sweating when running just now, and now she''s all wet and


    ufortable.


    Kenny''s presses his waist on her. "You know that I have a n, so do you think I will let you go?"


    "Yeah, cuz I''m sweaty now, and you''re not gonna befortable." Poppy looks at him seriously. "If you


    don''t mind, please lend me some clothes?"


    Kenny lies down to her side and says, "I''ll lend you clothes when you satisfying me."


    "You''re insane!" Poppy disdains his threat and sits up with her arms against the bed.


    Kenny doesn''t let her escape. He grabs her with his hands, but Poppy quickly dodges. She fights back


    without mercy, fighting with Kenny in bed.


    It''s hard to believe that her strength is so strong. Fortunately, he is alert, or he will be...


    "Bang!" Poppy kicks him out of the bed while he is distracted, and she gets up from the bed without


    looking at him. She goes into the cloakroom, finds out a white shirt, and then walks to the bathroom.


    When Kenny gets up, there is a sound of shower in the bathroom. Kenny raises a tricky smile and says


    to himself, "how merciless she is!"


    They horse around upstairs, like two fishes ying in the water.


    While downstairs, Mrs. Murphy opens the door with a spare key. She brings some midnight snacks to


    her son.


    The living room is lighted. Mrs. Murphy is sure that her son is at home. She doesn''t see him on the first


    floor, so she goes straight to the bedroom on the second floor.


    The bedroom door is not closed. She slowly walks in, just like a thief.


    When she sees Kenny lying on the bed with his clothes in disorder, she exims, "Kenny, what''s the


    matter with you?"


    At the same time, the door of the bathroom happens to open. Poppy is wearing a man''s shirt, looking


    She is so charming with her long white legs exposed, and the perfect curve appears indistinctly. Her


    long hair ends are still dripping with water, and her white skin is slightly red due to the hot water.


    "My god!" Mrs. Murphy never expected that she would see such a scene. She covers her mouth in


    surprise, and looks at Kenny and Poppy.


    Poppy is calm, she looks back at Mrs. Murphy and seems to think about something.


    Anyone who sees this scene will think it wrongly. Mrs. Murphy goes to poppy and says, "You little fox!


    Is that you seduce my son? Don''t you know he has a girlfriend?"


    Poppy carefully looks at the olddy in front of her. She is simple in dress and has excellent skin care.


    She isn''t like other old women who make up her face with thick powder.


    From those clear eyes, Poppy even read a trace of kindness.


    She doesn''t see it wrong. Although Mrs. Murphy is scolding her, there is no sense of me in the eyes


    at all.


    It''s very important at first sight. Poppy is not angry with her. Instead, she shrugs innocently. "Your son


    took me here. He slept in my housest night. Why don''t you tell your son not to pester me?"


    Mrs. Murphy is dissatisfied with the disdain in Poppy''s eyes. "My son is so handsome and rich. How is


    it possible to pester you?"


    Poppy is amused by her words. "Then you can ask you son where he sleptst night?"


    Mrs. Murphy turns around and looks at Kenny. "Kenny, is it true?"


    Kenny touches his nose embarrassingly. "Mom, what she said is all true. I did slept in her housest


    night."


    "You..." Mrs. Murphy points at them, "you..."


    She didn''t expect the plot to develop like this. Mrs. Murphy is a little stunned. She usually refuses to


    use her brain for theplicated and vexed things.


    So she immediately changes the topic, "I made some food. Kenny,e down to eat."


    She pauses for a second and then looks at poppy. "I''ve done a lot. It''s a pity to throw it. Do you want to


    have some?"


    Poppy smiles and answers, "sure."


    In the dining room, Poppy looks at the spare rib porridge brought by her. She suddenly feels hungry.


    She scoops one bowl after another and eats it with relish. At the same time, she murmurs, "I''ve just


    finished my sport, I''m starving. Fortunately, I have food to save my stomach."


    When Mrs. Murphy hears her saying "sport", she immediately think it wrongly. "You are really a fox.


    Don''t you feel shameful? How could you speak all this kind of thing out?"


    Poppy knows that Mrs. Murphy got it wrong, but she deliberately says, "if it is the "sport" like you think,


    your son would even want to do it with me every day, why can''t I just say it?"


    Mrs. Murphy look at her son. And Kenny, who is eating porridge slowly, nods his head, "Mom, you don''t


    have to ask me, she''s telling the truth."


    He really wants to do that kind of sport with Poppy, but he has never had a chance!


    "Hum, little fox, it''s dissolute to dress like this." Mrs. Murphy looks at her and says discontentedly.


    "Mrs. Murphy, as you said, I''m a fox. How can I behave properly?" she looks at Kenny beside her and


    says deliberately, "if I do, I can''t seduce your son."


    "My son is notck of women!" Mrs. Murphy is not convinced.


    "Then ask him if he has been pestering me?"


    This time, without waiting for Mrs. Murphy to look at him, Kenny has said in truthfully, "Mom, she''s


    right."


    "Nonsense! You pamper her in everything, what about the future?"


    Mrs. Murphy, you are wrong again. There is no future for him and me." Poppy immediately denies.


    "No?" Mrs. Murphy is surprised at her reaction, she starts to realize something. It seems that the girl


    really doesn''t care about her son, and it is Kenny who is really pestering her.


    "Don''t be so certain. We still have time." Kenny says meaningfully. Seeing that she has finished


    another bowl of porridge, he conveniently fills another bowl for her.


    In this way, Poppy eats out two-thirds of the porridge.


    She burps and wipes her mouth with a piece of paper. At the same time, she praises Mrs. Murphy''s


    cooking skills. "Mrs. Murphy, your porridge is delicious than outside."


    Mrs. Murphy is very satisfied, she is not modest at all. "You bet. I have specially learned my cooking


    skills from the famous chefs. Do you like it? I can bring some here another day."


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t seem to have a grudge. She was fighting with Poppy just now, but now that''s not


    the case.


    Poppyughs. "I don''t want to be taken back by your son."


    Mrs.Murphy bes a little angry. "Is my son really so bad?"


    "In my eyes..." Poppy smiles and nods, "he''s boring!"


    Mr. Murphy res angrily at Kenny. "Kenny, you''re such a failure."


    Kenny is a little frustrated. At present, he really can''t get her.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The morning light flies through the ss and falls on poppy''s soft side face.


    As a saying goes, a man who works hard is the most attractive. It is also true for Poppy. When she


    back to work, she is so attractive.


    The suitable career dress makes her look more professional. Her long curly hair is tied into ponytail.


    Her delicate features are three-dimensional, giving people a sense of capable and beautiful.


    "Knock knock..." A clear knock on the door disturbs the silence.


    "Come in, please."


    Arno pushes the door and walks in. A woman follows behind him. She looks clean and in. She is not


    a beautiful type, looks calm and reassuring.


    "Poppy, this is the assistant I found for you, ire. She will follow you in the future." Arno introduces.


    "Hello,wyer Poppy."


    "Okay." Poppy answers softly, "didwyer Arno exin your work and my requirements to you?"


    "Yes, very clear." ire''s expression is very calm, but her eyes are very bright.


    "OK, you can go out to get familiar with the environment first. I''ll call you if I need you."


    "Yes."


    After ire leaves, Arno sits down and asks, "what do you think of this assistant?"


    "The first feeling is OK." There are only them two in the office. Poppy rxes a little and leans back.


    "Do you have something to ask me?"


    Arno smiles. "Yes, what do you think about the legacy case?"


    "What''s your opinion?" Both of them have always been very serious in terms of cases. Poppy clearly


    knows that Arno has his own set of ideas for the analysis and handling of each case.


    Arno puts his hands on the table and thinks for a moment. "This kind of legacy case is better to be


    Poppy nods approvingly. His idea is surely the most convenient shortcut, but...


    She frowns. "I''ve read the data of the other party. There will be a lot of disputes. I need to clear my


    mind and never let Ben''swyer deliberately create difficulties."


    Arno''s eyes show his approval. Poppy always works carefully, just like a dedicated Weaver. The


    silkscreen looks thin, but once the "big fish" is wrapped, there is no chance to escape.


    "Knock knock!" The knock at the door breaks the conversation.


    "Come in!" Poppy looks at the person.


    irees in with a bunch of beautiful champagne roses and a beautiful gift box.


    Arno notices this and jokes directly, "Wow, ourwyer Poppy is so charming that someone pursues her


    as soon as she came back."


    Poppy ignores his banter and looks at ire. "I''ll take it. Go out."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the things, Poppy raises a meaningful smile. In Arno''s presence, she opens the gift box.


    Inside is a set of sportswear she worest night for running. So she naturally knows who sent it.


    "Are these your clothes?" Arno guesses.


    "Yep," she knocks on the box, "guess who sent it?"


    "Kenny?" Arno''s eyes darken a little bit.


    Poppy nods. She fiddles with the champagne roses. And Arno''s face sinks. "How''s it going?"


    "It''s all in my n, Kenny can''t escape from it." The expression in Poppy''s eyes is a little sly. "I''m ready


    for the next step."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Poppy, you should be careful of this man. He is not a man you can easily take advantage of." Arno is a


    little worried.


    "As long as I can achieve my goal, I don''t care if I offends him!"


    "Actually, I can help you, you don''t need to..."


    "No," she interrupts firmly, "I''ll do it myself!"


    "I''m afraid that the deeper you step on it, the more you will..." Arno''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "From the moment I chose toe back, I was ready to go to hell at any time." The smile on her face


    is bitter, but her eyes are firm.


    Arno has nothing to say, but his heart is a little hurt. Poppy, if you are a little weaker, if you can let me


    help you, that would be so nice.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In Dakings Group.


    The bright lobby on the first floor is covered with the golden sunshine. It was originally a quiet working


    ce, but Ethel''s arrival brings some trouble.


    She is very angry and points proudly at the receptionist."Don''t you know who I am? I''m Kenny''s


    fiancee. How dare you not let me in?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Green. Business is business. I can''t disobey the order from the leader. If you really


    want to go in, please call Mr. Murphy. As long as he agrees, I''ll let you in."


    The staffs around can''t help but look at Ethel. Isn''t this Mr. Murphy''s gossip girlfriend? But as they


    know, Mr. Murphy has personally issued a door ban order, he refuses Ethel to enter thepany.


    Many people also cast pity eyes on the receptionist. It''s a tragedy to be entangled with such an


    unreasonable woman.


    Ethel stares at her, then she takes out her cell phone and makes a call to Kenny. The phone is just


    connected, but it''s hung up the next second. After several times in a row, she knows what''s going on.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny probably pulls her into the cklist.


    The receptionist sees her put down her mobile phone, she smiles faintly. It seems like Ethel doesn''t


    seed.


    Ethel doesn''t give up. She calls Kenny''s assistant,"Aaron, I''m looking for Kenny."


    She feels that there must be some misunderstanding. Although Kenny was not enthusiastic to her at


    ordinary times, he wasn''t so heartless to her. He didn''t forbid her to enter thepany.


    "Miss Green, I''m sorry. Mr. Murphy is in a meeting now." Aaron''s words are euphemistic enough. He


    wants to give Ethel a chance to avoid embarrassment and let her go actively.


    But Ethel doesn''t give up."Then I can go up and wait for him to finish the meeting."


    She''s used to being cheeky, otherwise she can''t always boast that she''s Kenny''s fiancee.


    "Miss Green, I¡¯m sorry. Please go back!" Aaron hangs up after saying.


    Ethel takes on a ghastly expression. But she is still unwilling to leave."Kenny must misunderstand me


    for something, so he gave you this kind of funny order. Let me in, I want to exin to him."


    The receptionist follows her step and stops her."Miss Green, please don''t put me in a quandary!"


    "You... You are just a receptionist! What''s your right not to let me in?" Ethel¡¯s patience has gone out.


    She begins to be unreasonable and make a scene.


    At this time, the Front desk phone extension rings. Unexpectedly, it is the extension number of the


    president''s office. The receptionist answers immediately,"Hello!"


    "Ethel is still there?"


    "Yes." the receptionist nces at Ethel, who really makes her headache.


    "Her behavior has seriously affected thepany''s image. If you can''t get her out of here, then it will


    be you to get out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Murphy! I know what to do now."


    The receptionist immediately calls for two security guards,"please get thisdy out!"


    The security guards know it is an order from the top. They look at each other and say politely to


    Ethel,"Sorry, Miss Green!"


    Then they hold her shoulder together and put her up.


    "Ah..." Ethel is shocked and struggling."Let go of me!"


    The security guards drag her all the way. People along the road watch at the scene, which is so funny.


    Is this shameless woman really ady from a well bred family?


    The two guards drag her to the door, and then stretch out their hands to stop Ethel. They say


    seriously,"Miss Green, please leave here!


    Ethel looks at them, knowing that she can''t see Kenny today. In order to save her face, she points at


    them angrily,"Just wait and see. I''ll tell Kenny to dismiss you all!"


    The security guards ignore her and stand dutifully at the gate to prevent her from breaking in again.


    See them being indifferent, Ethel has to leave DK building with a hum.


    She walks to the side of the road in a rage, and dials the phone angrily.


    "Did you find out who the bitch is? Ethel thinks, Kenny must be fascinated by a fox spirit. Otherwise,


    how would he even forbid her to enter thepany .


    "I''ve got it, but I need to check some more information." The voice from the phone is low and calm.


    "Hurry up, I can''t wait any longer!" She must find out the fox spirit by herself. How dare she to rub her


    man!


    "Tomorrow afternoon, Rhine cafe, I''ll give you all the information."


    "I want all the information about that little bitch!"


    After hanging out the phone, Ethel''s twisted face eases a little. She thinks, when she knows who that


    fox spirit is, see how she torture her!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The night sky is dark and the wind is cool.


    Poppy goes to the balcony. She puts a Space Phone card into her cell phone, then takes out a


    business card and dials the number on it.


    "Is that Mr. Myers from ¡®Weekly Truth Magazine¡¯?" Poppy puts her hand on the rail and looks at the


    neon in the distance. Her eyes are shining.


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. I just want to reveal something anonymously." she uses a card with


    an unusual number, which is a silent danger for those entertainment reporters.


    "Whose news do you want to reveal?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Kenny keeps a mistress outside. The address is Mixc XXX. You can stay there early tonight. I promise


    you there will be a lot of harvest." Poppy''s tone is calm, but very seductive.


    "Is the news reliable?" There is a faint excitement in the tone.


    "Believe it or not." Poppy hangs up the phone without waiting for a response.


    ording to her knowledge for entertainment reporters, they will never let go of any news clues.


    Poppy nces at the watch, it''s time for her to "put on a y".


    She takes out the"props" she ordered from the Inte from the wardrobe. ck straight hair wig, a


    high imitation Queen Margaret series quilted leather handbag, a ck tunic skirt...these are all


    purchased ording to the way Jean looks.


    Fifteen minutester, she finishes dressing up herself. If it isn''t for the face, she would never be


    recognized from behind.


    Her eyes show a meaningful smile. Poppy looks at herself in the mirror with satisfaction, then picks up


    the high imitation leather bag and Kenny''s clothes, and walks out as Jean''s walking posture. She


    leaves the apartment for Mixc.


    Poppy knows that there is an entertainment reporter outside Kenny''s vi. She purposely lowers her


    head, covers her face with her hair, and deliberately chooses a dark ce to avoid being photographed


    her face.


    Kenny just received Poppy''s call. Hees out, look at her strange dress and frowns,"why do you


    dress like this?"


    Poppy gets close to him enthusiastically. "I''m afraid you''re tired of me. I change my style so that you


    can have a sense of fresh." She says, and gives him a wink.


    "Oh? That¡¯s interesting." Kenny raises a awkward smile. He is thinking.


    What exactly is she doing?


    "Why, don''t you like it?" Poppy puts her hands around his waist. She says in a sweet voice, "I


    borately dress like this for you!"


    "I prefer your usual appearance." Kenny doesn''t resist her approach, and they looks so intimate.


    "Here''s your shirt." Poppy hands over the gift box to him.


    Kenny takes it and says, "it''s just a shirt. You don''t have to return it."


    "Courtesy calls for reciprocity. You taught me that." Poppy jokes, saying something only they


    understand.


    "You little fox!" Kenny encircles her waist and looks down at her.


    Poppy''s behavior bes bolder. Her red lips rub against the corner of his lips. "I took a taxi here.


    Can you drive me back?"


    Kenny is flirted by her so much that he almost can''t control himself. "Of course I can drive you back, but


    you have to give a little sweet to the driver, right?"


    Poppy smiles and kisses his lips.


    Her kissing skill is not superb, but enough to disturb Kenny''s heart. Kenny holds her back head with


    one hand and holds her waist with the other, turning passivity into initiative, deepening the kiss that


    fascinates him.


    After a long while, they feel even the air around them bes hot. Poppy pushes him away. "Is it


    enough?"


    Kenny has got the benefits. He holds her shoulder with satisfaction. "Come with me to pick up the car."


    "Sure!"


    A few minutester, a Maybach slowly drives out of the gate. The ck car body is very dazzling. As it


    passes through the grass, the camera at a dark corner is pressed several times.


    Seeing the car getting further and further away, and finally converging into a point, the entertainment


    reporter dare to show up. His eyes sh with excited light, enjoying the ambiguous and explicit photos.


    Although he couldn''t take a picture of the woman''s face, there are many positive pictures of Kenny. He


    has shot many intimate and ambiguous high-definition pictures. Especially thest picture of kiss will be


    the front page headline of tomorrow!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The next day, when dawn breaks and the sun rises above the horizon, time turns to a new page.


    The city, however, falls into a storm of gossip news.


    The entertainment gossip magazine"Weekly Truth Magazine" published a hot and ambiguous picture


    on the cover, on which Kenny is kissing a mysterious woman on the side of the road.


    The dark background of the photo makes it unable to be seen the exact location, but Kenny''s perfect


    side face is clearly visible. He tightly hugs a woman and kiss her. The shooting angle doesn''t capture


    the woman''s face, so she can''t be identified.


    At the bottom of the photo is printed with a striking red Title, "The golden bachelor in this city kissed a


    mysterious beauty in the night."


    As soon as the newses out, various websites and gossip medias reprints it one after another, and


    then different kinds of ambiguousmentse out. Ethel, the fake girlfriend VS fiancee? Kenny


    has a secret mistress? Who exactly is the mysterious beauty? A series of topics like that upies the


    Since the picture only has the back of the woman, and in order to get poprity, many infamous


    entertainers have posted photos with Kenny or the same bag as the mysterious woman''s on their


    twitters, trying their best to attract people''s attention.


    Those ambiguous and explicit photos are like a deep-water bomb, arousing many suspicions of


    "I will pay a high price for this mysterious woman''s information!"


    "Is Ethel the most tragic girlfriend ever listed?"


    "My God. Kenny Murphy, I didn''t expect you to be like this, but I still love you!"


    There are many kinds ofments on the Inte, including those who send blessings, those who


    feels sorry for Ethel, and those who belittle Ethel. Thements on the Inte are even more


    wonderful than the annual drama!


    A slight move in one part may affect the situation as a whole. Normally, Kenny doesn''t pay attention to


    gossip, however, he pays special attention to the news about himself this time.


    "The golden bachelor in this city kissed a mysterious beauty in the night." He frowns when he sees the


    headline. But when he turns to look at the pictures of kissing in various angles, he smiles.


    It turns out that the purpose of Poppyst night is this!


    He put his long finger on the magazine, and flicks it again and again. His eyes focus on the woman in


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the picture, and he recalls her soft lips and the sweet taste of the kissst night.


    Her kissing skill is not very skillful, but it''s just right in raw and astringent, just like kitten''s ws, which


    gently scratch people''s hearts.


    Aaron looks at Kenny''s unpredictable face, he is a little confused and anxious. That''s it? That''s Mr.


    Murphy''s response to the gossip? Shouldn¡¯t he be angry? Howe he is stillughing?


    "Nice photos!" Kenny¡¯s eyes are full of indulgence.


    "Mr. Murphy! Do we need to take public rtions measures?" The warm sunshine covers Kenny''s


    handsome face. Aaron can''t see through his mind.


    Kenny smiles, casually puts the magazine on the table, then he opens a document to read it. "There''s


    no need to respond."


    "Mr. Murphy, it has seriously affected your personal image. If you don''t respond, I''m afraid it will cause


    more trouble."


    "We shouldn''t waste our time on these little things," Kenny says calmly.


    Aaron is totally confused. Mr. Murphy, who always pays attention to his image, has no care to this


    thing?


    Life has all kinds of ways. Some people are happy while some are sad. Compared with Kenny''s calm,


    Ethel bes manic and uneasy after she saw the news. Her bright eyes sh dark light, and focus


    on the woman in the photo. Her hands trembles slightly. Who the hell is this damned woman?


    She angrily throws the magazine, turns on her mobile phone to search, and sees that there are many


    different opinions about her, some are praises, others are criticism.


    In particr, there is ament. "Ethel is obviously cheeky. Even if Kenny was with her in reluctant,


    it''s normal for him to cheat on her."


    "Damn!"


    She turns off the page and immediately takes out her mobile phone. Ethel dials a string of numbers.


    "Did you check the information of that woman? The reporters of gossip entertainment have revealed


    her. But you haven''t given me any useful information yet. If you can''t get it, don''t waste my time!"


    She is now so jealous that her eyes are red. The woman in the photo challenges her bottom line step


    by step. She takes Kenny and wants to get away with it? No way!


    "Don''t be angry. Her personal information is in my hand. I''m sending it to you now, but what I want..."


    "As long as what you find is useful, I will fulfill my promise!" After that, Ethel throws down the phone,


    and she is in a rage like an exploding bomb.


    She leaves home and quickly goes to the ce they have arranged. A man in ck hands Ethel a


    leather paper bag. He says, "this is all the information I found. Take a look."


    Ethel can''t wait to open the paper bag and see a bunch of photos. Several of them have the


    background of golf course. And the man in the photo is Kenny.


    She keeps flipping through. Many of the photos are two people ying golf. In one of them, the close


    view makes the woman''s face clear.


    She looks not young, but very attractive. Ethelpares the photos with those in the magazine. The


    same bag, the same hair style. It must be her!


    Ethel stares at the face in the photo. "Who is this woman?"


    "Her name is Jean, and her profile is in it. You can have a look." the man adjusts the brim of his hat."If


    it''s OK, please make the bnce payment."


    "I didn''t forget your benefits," she says, drawing out the information and starting to look at it in detail,


    Jean, 30, has married four times, now single...


    "Has married four times?" Ethel doesn¡¯t get it. Is she married? But why it says she¡¯s single?


    "Her four husbands died in a row, and now she''s going to fight an inheritance case." the detective


    exins.


    A married woman dare to take the man from her Ethel?


    When Ethel sees Jean''s address, she can''t help it any more. She puts away the documents in hand


    and leave with a sentence. "I''ll make the bnce payment these two days. Bye."


    Ethel goes out of the coffee shop, and goes straight to Jean''s house.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    In the car, she crumples the paper bag.


    A middle-aged woman dares to take Kenny from her? What is she? What does she have? She even


    married four men!


    "It¡¯s here, Miss."


    Ethel gets back to her mind. She nces at the house through the window of the car, then gets out of


    the car and walks alone to the two-story house.


    Even if the design of the small vi is special and the appearance is beautiful, she has no intention to


    appreciate it. She presses the doorbell crazily again and again, as if the doorbell is Jean.


    The annoying doorbell keeps ringing. Jean is not used to getting up early. She is annoyed by the noise.


    "Whoes so early in the morning?" She gets out of bed helplessly, puts on a thin coat and goes


    downstairs to the door.


    As the doorbell keeps ringing, Jean frowns and opens the door.


    Looking at the strange woman in front of her, she is slightly shocked, "who are you?"


    "You are Jean?" Ethel doesn''t answer her question but asks.


    "Who are you?" Jean starts to be on guard. The strange woman''s eyes are not right. There is a little


    jealousy mixed with anger in her eyes?


    Ethel directly throws the photos ying golf and the magazine to Jean, and she asks, "is this woman


    you?"


    Ethel shouts so loudly.


    Jean looks at the photos and is a little confused. The woman in the photo ying golf is herself. No


    wonder Kenny left suddenly that day. He was probably aware that someone was following him?


    But the picture in the magazine is just looks like her appearance. Jean thinks, this strange woman is


    jealous at her, so shees to the her?


    Jean''s sleepiness is all dissipated. She throws the magazine and the photos on Ethel''s face. "Yeah. It''s


    me, so what?"


    Ethel didn''t expect that. She covers her face. "How dare you to throw them on me?"


    She clenches her fist angrily and gasps like an angry lion. Oh no, she is a kitten at best.


    Jean doesn''t take her seriously at all. She puts her hands around her chest and responds defiantly,


    "Yeah, I did it. But so what? Who the hell are you? Why should I be polite to you?"


    The provocation makes Ethel simmer with rage. She yells at Jean angrily, "just because I''m Kenny''s


    fiancee! You shameless bitch, how dare you to seduce Kenny, you had even been married. Do you


    have this qualification?"


    Jean doesn''t get angry and easily replies, "Why am I disqualified?" She puts on a flirtatious pose, "I am


    charming and I am capable. Let''s just talk about the appearance..."


    She nces at Ethel. "You seem to be much uglier than me!"


    Jean is just to be honest. She is a mature woman with perfect skin care, and she strictly controls her


    figure. Even if she doesn''t talk about her looks, Ethel can''tpare to her by charm.


    "You bitch, I gotta kill you." Ethel can''t beat Jean by speaking, she directly use her hands.


    She grabs Jean''s clothes and scratches Jean''s face with her fingers like ws, but Jean is not a soft


    persimmon either. She grabs Ethel''s hands and ps her directly.


    "This p is for you to see clearly who you are talking to. You dare to hit me? Too overrating of


    yourself."


    "Ah..." Ethel yells frantically. Her strength is much less than Jean''s. So she lowers her head and bites


    Jean''s hand.


    Ethel can''t be Jean''s opponent at all. With little efforts, Jean hits her onto the ground, then grabs her


    hair and punches her nose.


    "I''ll show you who is shameless!"


    She is sure that the woman in the magazine is not herself, but she just doesn''t deny it deliberately. She


    wants to make Ethel angry and jealous.


    She punches Ethel again.


    The nosebleedes out of Ethel''s nose, seems something has been broken. Ethel is shocked, "my


    nose, my nose...please stop..."


    Ethel nose has got her nose done. It can''t stand Jean''s violence, and is broken.


    Before Jean let go of her, she gives Ethel a rude kick. Ethel covers her nose desperately and lies on


    the ground anxiously.


    Jean dusts the dust in her hand and sneers, "little girl, you''re so bold to make trouble with a woman like


    me. Are you tired of living?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ethel is in pain all over. The blood keeps flowing out of her nose. She lies on the ground and curls up


    painfully. Jean thinks for a second. Then she goes into the room and picks up the phone. "There''s a


    womaning to trouble me. I''ve hit her a little hard. She seems to be hurt badly."


    After a while, a young man with two servants carries Ethel out and puts her in the car directly. Ethel is


    hurt all over, and her consciousness begins to blur.


    Seeing her dying, the driver immediately drives to the nearest hospital.


    The funny events today in this city are really more and more wonderful.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    In the evening, the setting sun dyes the sky red, and the sunset clouds are extremely beautiful, as if


    they are cheering for what happened today.


    Arnoes to Poppy''s office with a smile on his face. Looking at his face, Poppy asks curiously,


    "what''s so funny?"


    "Ethel''s in the hospital," Arnoes to tell her as soon as he received the news.


    "What''s going on? Jean did it?"


    "Ethel found Jean after reading the report in the morning. But she couldn''t beat Jean, instead, she was


    beaten bad, almost like a pig¡¯s head. ording to the hospital, her nose is all crooked."


    The Greens family seals this matter to death. Arno knows about it through his friend who works in the


    hospital.


    "Ha-ha..."Poppyughs happily, she says sarcastically," she dares to fight with Jean by herself? She


    deserved it!"


    "I didn''t expect Jean to be so fierce. In order to repay her, I must help her win the inheritance case."


    "Don''t you worry that the Greens will use Jean of assault to personal injury?" Arno is worried that if


    something goes wrong, it will spread to her, and the Greens will know that she''s back.


    Poppy firmly shakes her head. "I''ve lived with them for 10 years. I know them so well. They love face,


    so they will never say it out, but they will definitely revenge, even if not now!"


    Arno frowns a little, and he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    "Jean is not a easy person, either. They can fight with each other if they like. Anyway, it''s all in the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future." Poppy keeps herself stayingpletely out of it now. By then, the Greens family will be in her


    hand.


    "Oh, by the way, which hospital is Ethel in?"


    "Municipal People''s hospital." Arno says casually. Then he feels something wrong and asks nervously,


    "what are you going to do?"


    Poppy''s eyes are full of cunning. "You said she''s like a pig''s head. So of course, I have to take a picture


    of her, make benefits for the people and let everyone appreciate that what does a pig''s head look like?"


    Arno immediately disagrees with her. "No, it''s too dangerous."


    "I''m not trying to escape from a jail. What''s the danger?" Poppy doesn¡¯t think so.


    "What if you were recognized in the hospital? Don''t forget that you are back to China in secret. At this


    time, it''s not suitable to expose yourself." Arno worries about her personal safety, so he seeks stability


    in everything.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll cover myself. I still have this little skill." Before meeting Arno, she had been avoiding


    the killers sent by Hilda all year round. It''s amon practice to cover herself escape.


    Arno doesn''t speak. His eyebrows frown tightly. But Poppy''s eyes are stubborn. She keeps fighting with


    him by eye contact. Atst, Arno is defeated and sighed, "OK, but you must pay attention to your


    safety."


    "Of course!" Poppy''s beautiful eyes fills with the setting sunlight, which is so beautiful that makes Arno


    almost lose his mind.


    In the evening, poppy gets to the hospital.


    She walks into the hospital with her eyes alert, in case of meeting people of the Greens. When she


    When shees to the inpatient ward of the orthopedic department on the 7th floor, Poppy wonders,


    has Ethel hurt her bone besides her face?


    It happens to be the meal time. When she passes the duty room, she finds that the doctor is not in. She


    goes in and takes a white gown, and puts on a mouth-muffle to pretend to be a doctor.


    She walks all the way down the corridor and finally stops at Ethel''s ward.


    Looking through the window at the door, there is no one else in it. Only Ethel is lying on the bed having


    infusion. She should be sleeping because she is quiet. Poppy raises a smile under the mouth-muffle.


    She pushes the door and walks in cautiously.


    When shees to the bedside, she takes out her mobile phone and points it at a good angle, and


    then takes a picture of Ethel''s face. Her nose is wrapped in white yarn. And the corner of her mouth is


    swollen, while the left and right cheeks look seriously asymmetric.


    Poppy stands quietly beside the the bed and watches at Ethel''s face, feeling very delighted.


    Ethel, you deserve it! She thinks.


    With a sneer, she puts her cell phone in her pocket and turns away from the ward.


    There is no one in the corridor. She takes off her mouth-muffle and is about to return the white coat


    back to the duty room. But unexpectedly, she is dragged to the corner.


    Before she can react, she has already been pushed to the corner. "You..."


    She is surprised and then frowns. Why would she meet Kenny here at this time?


    Kenny looks at her with interest. "Are you here being an actress?"


    Poppy figures out the teasing in his words. She chuckles and shakes her mouth-muffle. "Yes, I''m here


    to be an actress and visit my good sister."


    "So are you happy?" Kenny connives at the gossip caused by her, but he didn''t expected that she didn''t


    say even a word about it.


    "More than happy. But I think you better not to look at her when she is like that. After all, you may face


    her for a long time in the future, it may make you feel sick every day."


    "What if I face you every day?"


    "Face me?" She boldly moves her hand down to his lower body. "Then I''m afraid it''s not your stomach


    will feel sick. but your little bro will ¡®be sick because of too full¡¯."


    Kenny grabs her hands. "You little fox, you really have the ability to peel the skin and tear the flesh."


    Poppy smiles and replies, "more than that, I can also poison you to death, fascinate you to death, or


    even cheerful to death in bed."


    She pushes him away, and ns to leave.


    "Sister Poppy?" At this time, there is someone calls Poppy''s name excitedly. Poppy turns around and is


    hugged.


    A young and vivacious face appears in front of Poppy''s eyes, "sister poppy, you are not dead. You are


    really back!"


    Kenny hears her words. He feels there must be some stories. He looks around and drags them to the


    stairwell.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The stairwell is extremely quiet. Kenny stands by, leaving enough room for the sisters.


    "I''m afraid your mother will be disappointed when she knows Ie back alive." Poppy sneers.


    "Sister Poppy, I''m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my mother and sister Ethel." She is the


    youngest daughter of the Greens. She is the most treasured daughter of Hilda and Bryant. If anyone in


    the Greens has a little conscience, it would only be this half sister.


    "What did you mean she isn''t dead? Who wants to kill her? You mother and Ethel?" Kenny is silent


    listening for a long time. When thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t help asking.


    She looks at Kenny a little bit scared and lower her head."I overheard my mother calling before for


    several times. My mom has sent killers to kill sister Poppy abroad. And now she also keeps looking for


    sister Poppy."


    She shrugs her shoulders in dispirited. "I was not able to help sister Poppy..."


    She''s personality is naive and pure, which is totally different from her mother and her sister Ethel.


    Poppy often doubts whether this girl is Hilda''s daughter or not. How can she not be like her mother''s


    arrogant and domineering temperament at all?


    Poppy had been at their house for ten years, and this little girl helped her a lot. Five years ago, When


    Ethel set s trap for Poppy. She told Poppy the news, that''s why Poppy could prepare in advance to


    fight against with Ethel, and finally got Kenny involved.


    Poppy pats Shelia on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. I''m OK now," she says.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s so great! But sister, you must be careful. If my mother knows you are back, she will not let go of


    you."


    Poppy nods, "now is different from the past. I will not be trampled on the bottom of their feet again. I


    have been enough hiding for five years!"


    "And she has me now." Kenny adds proudly.


    Poppy gives Kenny a contemptuous look, and says to She, "Ignore him. Shelia, leave us as soon as


    possible, just remember, you haven''t seen me. But there will be great changes in your family in the


    future. Don''t care about anything, just study hard, OK?"


    She got it and nods. "OK, I will, sister Poppy."


    "Go."


    As soon as She leaves the stairwell, Kenny pushes Poppy against the wall and stares at her. "It


    seems that you have had a wonderful life during the past five years abroad!"


    Poppy chuckles, "yep, it''s really wonderful!"


    It''s so wonderful that she will never forget, and that she won''t easily believe others from then on! Those


    killers pretended to be her friends. She has enough of the feeling of betrayed by friends.


    "When will you tell me the story?" Kenny is curious about her experience of the past five years. Why


    did Hilda kill her? Is there any secret in the Greens?


    Poppy''sck of interest. She pushes him away. "It¡¯s my privacy. None of your business."


    "Privacy?" Kenny seems to hear a big joke. He raises her chin, and his eyes be sharp. Then he


    says with a extremely serious tone."You use me to deal with Ethel again and again, now you have me


    involved, you must tell me the truth!"


    They look at each other. Kenny looks at her calm but sharp eyes, wondering what kind of experience it


    is to make her eyes so calm but sharp at every moment, which reminds him of the thorny rose.


    They look at each other for a long while. Atst, Poppy takes the lead to break the silence. She


    smiles,"I''m starving now. I don''t have strength to talk."


    "Then go to my house. I''ll make you delicious food." Kenny naturally hugs her.


    Poppy says teasingly,"go to your house and visit those entertainment reporters?"


    "Isn''t that you who make my house surrounded by entertainment reporters?" Kenny retorts, smiles


    more indulgently, and continues saying,"Come with me. I''ll take you to a safe ce with a good chef."


    "Where?" It''s her turn to ask curiously.


    Kenny looks at her beautiful face and can¡¯t help pinching it.


    He drags her to leave.


    Poppy was curious about the ce at first. But when the Maybach drives to Incense Honey Lake, she


    looks at the simr buildings along the road and finally knows where they are going.


    As expected, the Maybach stops at arge courtyard, and Poppy notices the goldcquer characters


    carved in front of the gate,"Murphy".


    When getting off the car, Poppy looks at Kenny with disdain. "You''re really rich. There''s an international


    chef in your home?"


    Kenny doesn''t fail to recognize her sarcastic tone. Hees to her. "This international chef really


    needs me to raise."


    Poppy frowns. He means his mother, isn¡¯t it?


    Mrs. Murphy hears the sound of parking and immediatelyes to the door. When she sees Poppy,


    she looks as if she sees a ghost.


    Little fox?


    Mr. Murphy points at her, looks at Kenny and asks, "Kenny, why do you bring her back?" Does he really


    like her? Mrs. Murphy feelsplex in her heart.


    "I met a hungry cat on the way, so I bring her back," Kenny says as he walks in.


    Poppy listens to his words and smiles, "Yeah, a hungry cat met a big gray wolf and is dragged away,


    so..."


    She looks at Mrs. Murphy. "The hungry cat was dragged here. Don''t get it wrong, Mrs. Murphy."


    Mrs. Murphy''s eyes are a little dazed. She looks at them and wonders, when did her son be so


    funny and humorous? And then she looks at Poppy. Why would she think that the little fox spirit looks


    more and more pleasant?


    Before Mrs. Murphy speaks anything, Kenny says,"Mom, I''m hungry. Do we have dinner?"


    Poppy is not restrained. She walks in and sits down like in her own house. She pours out a ss of


    water and drinks it.


    "There''s something to eat, but I won''t make it for the little fox spirit." Mrs. Murphy seems to say it


    deliberately.


    Poppy replies politely, "it''s OK. I''ll have it with your son."


    Kenny naturally helps her, he nods his head and says, "sure."


    Mrs. Murphy res at Kenny and says. "The little fox is so shameless."


    Poppy smiles and watches at Mrs. Murphy, who is walking toward the kitchen."I learned it from your


    son." she says. The implication is, it''s because your son takes me here.


    Mrs. Murphy is speechless. She stands at the kitchen door and looks at Kenny angrily. "Kenny, can you


    try to win credit for your mother?!"


    I''ve been bullied before you get married. How will it be in the future!


    But Kenny just helps Poppy, "Mom, she''s right. I''m shameless."


    He seems to have set the goal of getting her. Before he reaches the goal, he insists to be shameless.


    Mrs. Murphy hums proudly and mutters deliberately, "I won''t cook much for the little fox."


    She says in a small voice, but it is still heard by Poppy, "Mrs. Murphy, I happens to try to lose weight."


    Mrs. Murphy ispletely speechless.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    About ten minutester, Mrs. Murphy brings out two big bowls of lotus root and spare ribs soup, she


    yells to them, "Kenny, little fox,e here for dinner."


    Then she goes back to the kitchen and brings out the dishes.


    Poppy goes into the kitchen with her, "Mrs. Murphy, little fox spirites in to help you serve."


    Mrs. Murphy says, "no need, go out and sit down. I''m afraid I''ll be poisoned by you!"


    "Don''t worry, I would only poison your son if I want to. I''m not interested in you." Poppy goes out with


    the braised pork in her hand.


    Mrs. Murphy is so annoyed and amused, shees out with steamed fish. "Why would my son like


    this kind of woman?"


    Mrs. Murphy has already had supper. She sits by and watches them eating with relish. She actually


    feels very happy in her heart, as if the craftsman has made a handicraft and met Bole who knows how


    to appreciate it.


    Seeing Poppy finish a big bowl of food, she can''t help asking, "do you want to eat more?"


    Poppy smiles. She thinks, in fact, this olddy is pretty interesting, with a soft heart. "No, otherwise,


    how can I poison your son if he doesn''t eat enough?"


    "You little fox, can you speak in a normal way?" Mrs. Murphy is a little annoyed. It seems that every


    sentence of this little girl is intentionally to against her.


    "No, what if you like me?" Poppy holds back her smile. She suddenly feels that it is fun to talk with Mrs.


    Murphy.


    "You are really so shameless!" Mrs. Murphy turns her head to ignores Poppy.


    "Fine, if you like to listen to good words, I can only boast that the food you cook is delicious." she


    thought she will never have this kind of dishes with a sense of family vor in her life.


    "It''s better." Mrs. Murphy doesn''t care if Poppy said it with sincere. Anyway, she is happy to listen. But


    there is still one point she really cares, how could she not be in fond of Kenny? As she thinks, her face


    is deliberately serious again.


    Kenny watches them fighting all the time, and he doesn''t speak, but smiles in heart.


    After dinner, Kenny and poppy, who are full, goes back to the living room, and Mrs. Murphy asks the


    servant Daisey to cut them fruits.


    Looking at poppy, Kenny can''t help saying, "Poppy, stay here tonight!"


    His eyes are full of ambiguous, and Poppy can sees through his mind! "No way!"


    "I won''t drive you back tonight. If you have that ability, you can walk back on your own." Kenny seems


    to have nned carefully earlier.


    "Kenny, there are taxis in this era." Poppy thinks his words are idiotic.


    Mrs. Murphy, who is sitting next to them eating melon seeds, can''t help but participate in their


    conversation. "The residents here all cars in and out. Unless you walk out of this suburbs, there might


    be a taxi."


    Poppy is a little surprised. How would she ignore this problem.


    "Kenny, you such an old fox."


    "But I don''t have any clothes. Mrs. Murphy, would you lend me your clothe?" Poppy looks at Mrs.


    Murphy.


    Kenny breaks into a sly grin, "I don''t mind lending you my shirt."


    "I''m afraid your mother will nosebleed."


    Mrs. Murphy really doubts whether this is a woman or not, "little fox, don''t expect me to lend you


    clothes."


    "It''s OK, then watch your son''s nose bleed!" She stands up and says to Kenny, "I''m tired. Take me to


    the guest room."


    Kenny hooks her shoulder, "Consider sleeping in my room tonight?"


    Mrs. Murphy immediately calls Daisey, "Daisey, go to the bottom closet of my room and get a new suit


    of casual clothes, and prevent them from sleeping together tonight."


    "Yes, ma''am," Daisey replies, and immediately goes to Mrs. Murphy''s room to look for clothes.


    Kenny takes Poppy to the room, just when he is about to go in with her, he is stopped at the door, "You


    better note in."


    "Why?" Kenny is confused.


    Poppy doesn''t reply. She looks at Daisey from afar, raises up her eyebrows and signals Kenny to look


    over.


    Kenny is chagrined. He begins to regret why he brought her here.


    Daisey walks to Poppy with a smile and says, "Miss, this is the dress that Mrs. Murphy asked me to


    send. Don''t worry, it''s brand new."


    Poppy answers, "please thank Mrs. Murphy for me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Daisey nods and looks at Kenny again."Young master, Mrs. Murphy told you to behave well."


    "I know." Kenny replies casually.


    But he doesn¡¯t walk away. Seeing this, Daisey also stands there with them.


    Kenny is a little annoyed. "Daisey, you are hindering my happiness, you know?"


    "That''s Mrs. Murphy''s order." Daisey smiles friendly.


    Kenny finally surrenders, "fine! I''ll go!"


    He is not convinced, but he chose to leave for a while, anyway, his room is not far away.


    Seeing him leave, Daisey gestures to Poppy and leaves.


    The irrelevant people finally leave, she can deal with her own things.


    Poppy enters the room. She locks the door, and takes the clothes and cell phone into the bathroom.


    Then she changes the cell phone card into the space card, and sends the photos of the Ethel taken


    secretly to the entertainment reporterst time. After she attaches the hospital''s name and ward


    number, she carefully reassure that the information is correct, and then presses at the sending key.


    Within seconds, the reporter replies to her. "Got it! Thank you!"


    Poppy chuckles, changes the phone card back, then takes off her clothes and looks at the clothes sent


    by Daisey. There is also a package of rose petals and convenient essential oils.


    After a rxing rose bath, Poppyes out in loose casual clothes. Seeing Kenny on the bed, she


    walks over with a smile and sits down beside the bed, "your mother has made it clear, you are not


    allowed to approach me."


    Kenny pounces her down on the bed like a hungry wolf. "Let''s keep it down. Don''t let my mother hear


    it."


    "No. I''m not a mouse. Why should I sneak around!"


    Kenny catch a shred of cunning in the bottom of her eyes, "you little fox, scold me with innuendo, don''t


    you?"


    When Kenny is about to kiss Poppy, his lips are stopped by her finger. "I''m a curse, and I''m a poison.


    You''d better not get close to me."


    Kenny puts her hand over her head. "Even if you''re a curse or a poison, I gotta sleep with you."


    "Why are you so cheeky?"


    The light in the room is very dark, and the moon lightes in, covers on the two people. The misty


    hazy feeling spread out from their eyes, with a little temptation of night, and some feeling is stirring in


    the air.


    "We''re both cheeky. So we should be a couple, how about marrying me." Kenny has this idea for a


    moment.


    Poppy''s eyes focuses on his handsome face, "even if I dare to marry you, but you may not really dare


    to marry me?"


    "What do you mean?" Kenny is a little confused.


    Poppy''s smile deepens, their bodies are close to each other, and the heat wraps them tightly."I''ve slept


    with many men. If I marry you, what will you do if you find yourself wearing a green hat one day?"


    Kenny sneers. "Don''t you know I''m possessive?"


    Looking at the seriousness of his eyes, Poppy sneers, struggles out of his hand and hooks him with her


    back, "so what?"


    "If you marry me, I''d rather keep you in captivity like a canary, than let you have the chance to go out to


    seduce others."


    "Oh, but you don''t have the final say!" Poppy doesn¡¯t think so.


    Suddenly they be silent. The atmosphere is strange and ambiguous.


    And often in this time, there are always unexpected guests...

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "What are you doing?" Mrs. Murphy, who heard the noise, runs over at once, she pushes open the


    door. When she sees the scene in front of her, she obviously has a pause.


    Kenny frowns a little bit when he hears his mother''s voice. Poppy has pushed him away and asks Mrs.


    Murphy deliberately, "Mrs. Murphy, you are here to catch mice, aren''t you?"


    "Get up! You this big fat rat." Mrs. Murphy, with her arms akimbo, yells at her son.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mom, it''s my private life. Can you stay out of it?" Kenny thinks it''s strange that his mother didn''t


    meddle so much with the women who had been hooking up with him before. Why is she different for


    Poppy?


    "I won''t interfere you with other women, but not her." Mrs. Murphy sees that Kenny doesn''t move, she


    use her trump card. "You don''t want to go, do you? Then I''ll bring my pillow and sleep with the little fox."


    Gosh!


    Kenny ispletely speechless to his mother.


    Mrs. Murphy leaves with her son and keeps saying, "this little fox is poisonous. You''d better stay away


    from her!"


    When they get to the door, Mrs. Murphy says to poppy when closing the door, "little fox, don''t forget to


    lock the door. If he harasses you in the middle of the night, call me, I''ll fix him!"


    "OK." Poppy leans on the edge of the bed, and answerszily.


    Although Kenny''s way of getting along with his mother is a bit humorous, it is also a manifestation of


    happiness.


    ...


    The next day, countless golden morning light explodes from the clouds.


    After waking up, Poppy takes out her mobile phone at the first time. She opens the web page, and


    before she types the key words, there already jump out several key words about Ethel.


    #Ethel changes to a pig like face# #the story of two women and one man, what a chaos# and so on.


    Poppy clicks one of the tweets about Ethel, and thements below makes herugh.


    "At first nce, I know that Ethel definitely had a stic surgery, does a richdy also need to be an


    Inte celebrity?"


    "She had a stic surgery, and she still dare to fight for men? How brave! Does she really want to have


    a pig face?"


    "This pig face is so funny. Who has the fight video? I''ll buy it at a high price."


    "Who would like to go to the hospital to watch the pig face?"


    "So shame! I feel shame as a woman because of her."


    ...


    Poppy keeps sliding down and reads carefully. It''s a beautiful morning for her.


    In addition to Ethel''s stic surgery and fight, others dug out her past dark history. Some stic


    surgery hospitals even specially advertised the contrast before and after Ethel''s stic surgery in order


    to attract customers.


    Nowadays, online bystanders are most interested in the gossip about the face lifting of rich people and


    "Interesting!" Poppy is gloating. If Ethel knows that she has became awork celebrity because of that


    this morning, what would she think?


    After washing, Poppy goes downstairs like nothing has happened. The fragrance of noodleses out


    of the dining room. When she sees Mrs. Murphy, she greets her delightedly, "good morning, Mrs.


    Murphy!"


    "Well, I didn''t prepare your breakfast!" Mrs. Murphy says that deliberately.


    "Never mind, I''ve always ate your son''s share." she sits down, then takes an empty bowl and spoons


    the chicken porridge.


    Mrs. Murphy sits down opposite to her and stares at her face.


    Poppy feels that she was being stared at. She touches her face and asks strangely, "is my face not


    clean?"


    Mrs. Murphy asks back seriously, "little fox, honestly, do you ever had a face-lifting?"


    Poppy is surprised that Mrs. Murphy would ask this question, but she responds quickly and deliberately


    teases her, "well, yes, my eyes had canthal sty, my nose had auto-graft, my cheekbones are cut a


    little, my whole face is filled with hyaluronic acid, and even my mouth had lip injections. Are you


    satisfied?"


    Mrs. Murphy listens to her so carefully, and immediately believes, "you, you..."


    She is terrified. Seeing Kennying in, she grabs him and says, "Kenny, you can''t be with this little


    fox."


    "Why?" Seems his mother scares by Poppy again.


    The perpetrator Poppy is still at breakfast, and says nothing.


    "She had facelift. She may look so ugly at first."


    Facelift?


    Kenny looks at Poppy, who is quietly eating breakfast. "Mom, you''re being cheated by her."


    "What?" Mrs. Murphy looks confused. "What do you mean?"


    Kennyes to Poppy and sits down. He puts his hand on her face and pinches it. He rubs her face


    and pinches her nose. "Mom, no one would admit that if she really had a facelift. Do you think a person


    who has had a facelift would be like this?"


    Poppy pats his hand away. "Kenny, don''t go too far."


    Mrs. Murphy thinks it is reasonable when she hears that. She goes over and pinches Poppy''s nose.


    There are no hard things in it, and the nose is not crooked."Little fox, why do you cheat me?"


    Poppy smiles, "I was just saying. Who knows you would believe it."


    Mr. Murphy points at her, "you have no courtesy. Is there no one teaching you about courtesy?"


    Poppy''s eyes are full of a wry smile. Her mother died when she was ten years old. And her father


    doesn''t care her at all. No one have really taught her about courtesy.


    She disguises her sadness and goes on eating breakfast.


    Mrs. Murphy thinks that Poppy didn''t mean any harm, so she stops the topic, goes into the kitchen and


    takes out the hidden gossip magazine. And calls Kenny as if she has found a new world. "Kenny,e


    to have a look."


    Kenny turns it open and is shocked. He says, "What the hell! Is that Ethel?"


    His reaction is so great that even Poppy looks up at him andughs.


    Is that the reaction of all the people who see the pictures?


    "Yeah, it turns out Ethel had a facelift. Kenny, fortunately, you don''t like her.¡± Mrs. Murphy seems still a


    little worried. She got along well with Ethel before, and was almost fooled by her.


    Why is she so ugly?" Kenny seems to think of something. He looks at Poppy.


    "Kenny, people thought that she is your girlfriend. Don''t you need to deal with it?"


    "I''ll let Aaron handle it. You can have breakfast first!" Kennyforts his mother.


    Kenny calls Aaron as soon as he sits down.


    "Let the PR department make a statement to rify that Ethel and I are not boyfriend and girlfriend. In


    addition, the Greens and Dakings Group are only cooperative."


    "Yes, Mr. Murphy!"


    After hanging up, Mrs. Murphy asks with concern, "how''s it?"


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t let you down."


    "Kenny, when you look for a girlfriend, you must polish your eyes, and don''t look for a stic face."


    Mrs. Murphy sighs, what kind of world is this? Even faces are fake, then what''s real?


    She takes a look at Poppy.


    Kenny takes the opportunity to say, "Mom, what do you think of the woman in front of you?"


    Mrs. Murphy shakes her head. "this little fox is too demon for you."


    Poppy, who is having breakfast, also replies, "Mrs. Murphy, although your food is delicious, you can''t


    bribe me with it. I won''t be into to your son."


    "I won''t like you either." Mrs. Murphy gets angry.


    Looking at the way they getting along with each other, Kenny suddenly feels, it''s not bad like that!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    In the city hospital.


    The hospital is surrounded by a lot of people. Journalists from different major media ask with different


    kinds of cameras in hands. "Doctor, which ward is Ethel in?"


    "How is her face now?" Can it be repaired?"


    "Is her nose really crooked? Can her attending doctore out for our interview?"


    ...


    A group of reporters surround the gate like wolves. in order to get the news, they all fight hard.


    The hospital sent more security people. They stand like a human wall at the gate of the hospital. In the


    face of Ethel things, they keep in silent.


    "Mom, what should I do now? How can I go out to face people when everything is ruined?" In the ward,


    Ethel bes very depressed after crying. Her disfigured appearance was published, how can she


    face people in the future? What would Kenny think of her?


    Hilda sits next to her andforts her, "don''t cry. Now it''s important to take care of your injuries. When


    the wounds on your face are healed, your face can still be repaired. We have money. You will definitely


    be beautiful again."


    "But Kenny must have known that I had stic surgery. Would he give me up if he saw those pictures?"


    Ethel''s proud face is now destroyed and exposed, which means her efforts are totally destroyed.


    "Calm down, I promise you. I''ll help you get Kenny back." Hilda''s eyes are full of fierce.


    Ethel nods her head. She believes that her mother can do everything she said. No matter what she


    wants to do, she would not fail it.


    "Have you ever thought about who did it about the photos?" Hilda asks seriously.


    "It''s Jean. It must be that bitch! It was her people who sent me to the hospital. She must have taken the


    opportunity to get even with me." Ethel bursts into rage when she mentions Jean. Her face is twisted


    because of her expression, which gets her face in great pain.


    "We will definitely take revenge on this!" Jean dares to touch Hilda''s daughter, then Hilda will let her


    know that old ginger is hotter than new.


    At this time, the door opens, they look at the door. Bryantes in with a strange look.


    Hilda feels her husband''s abnormality, she asks, "Bryant, what''s going on?"


    "The public rtions department of the Dakings Group has responded, Kenny denies the rtionship


    with Ethel, and he says our twopanies are just a simple partnership. If this matter brings damage


    to the benefits or reputation of the Dakings Group, he will even call to ount."


    "No, Kenny won''t do this to me"Ethel can''t bear Kenny''s ruthlessness to her. She sits up and wants to


    get out of the bed." I''ll go find Kenny now, and I''ll exin to him!"


    Hilda holds her down and scolds, "Are you insane? There are groups of reporters outside waiting to


    take pictures of you and see your jokes. Even if you find Kenny, he will hate you even more when he


    sees you!"


    "But I''m not reconciled to it. Should I just let Kenny keep misunderstanding me?"


    "Ethel, don''t go to Kenny like this, he will only avoid you." Bryant advises.


    "But I''m not reconciled!"


    Ethel is so angry that she thumps the bed to vent her anger. A punch after another is like hitting at her


    heart which makes her in pain.


    "I know you are not willing to face it. But look at yourself in the mirror. Will Kenny really fall in love with


    you in that face? You are still willful and reckless now. Why can''t you just wait for the wound on your


    face to recover, and appear in front of him in your most beautiful and best state?" Hilda puts on a


    serious face. She regrets that Ethel does not live up to her expectations.


    "Dad, mom, I just..."


    After being preached by her parents, Ethel realizes the seriousness of the matter. She looks at them,


    and gradually calms down.


    ...


    It is sunny and cloudless.


    Gossip news goes on and on, which is more wonderful than the annual drama. But the earth is still


    turning normally, and happy people will still be happy, just as Poppy. The scandals of Ethel spread all


    over the world, and the happiest person is Poppy.


    However, it''s just a pre-dinner snack for the Greens, the real main course hasn''t been served yet!


    While Ethel is lying in the hospital moaning and groaning, Poppy appears in the Audi 4S shop,


    intending to reward herself with a car.


    She wears a white clothes with boat neck, revealing her sexy corbone. The package hip skirt makes


    her more charming and pretty. The slit design of the skirt makes it full of mystery. With a pair of nude


    heels and a handbag in hand, Poppy is like a walking poppy, which is beautiful and attractive, but


    poisonous.


    "Miss, this Audi A6, with a discement of 2.5L, has enough horsepower to start quickly, and its price


    is moderate. It''s very suitable for elite white-cor drivers like you." the young car manager takes


    Poppy to visit various models and warmly introduces for her.


    Poppy opens the door and looks at the interior. The price and design are both OK. She nods with


    satisfaction.


    "Now if you buy a car, we will give it a free automobile maintenance. Other stores don''t have this


    discount. I guarantee you three times of automobile maintenance. The price is already worth it."


    Poppy smiles and jokes, "then can I buy one car, and get one boyfriend for free?"


    The manager is a little surprised, and then quickly responds, "Miss, you are so beautiful, you don''t


    need to worry about finding a boyfriend."


    "I prefer handsome young men, such as..." Her smile deepens, "you."


    When the manager hears this, he blushes and changes the topic, "Miss, you really like joking. Do you


    think this car is suitable?"


    "Do you have a ck one? I want to test."


    "Yes, Miss, please wait a moment." when ites to this, the manager is relieved. Facing such a


    charming woman, he is a little nervous.


    After a while, Poppy sits in the driver''s seat. She buckles up her seat belt, looks at the manager beside,


    and asks, "are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    It is not rush hour now, the road is not jammed, she can test the car as she likes.


    The manager thought that the beauty in front of him would drive gently, but Poppy drives faster and


    faster. He gets tense. Seeing that the speed has reached 80, he swallows his saliva fiercely and gives


    her a tip, "Miss, safety first, the speed should better be around 60 in the city."


    60?


    Poppy smiles contemptuously. "Don''t worry, I''m familiar with the road. Even if I speed up to 120, I can


    guarantee your safety."


    120?! The manager is stunned, and his eyes are full of panic, "M...Miss, but this section of the road has


    speed limit..."


    Before he finishes speaking, his voice is drowned in the strong wind.


    Poppy looks at a Bentley in front of him, which drives very slowly. Poppy takes a careful look at it, a


    man and a woman in the Bentley are flirting.


    "Um, interesting."


    They dare flirt on the main road. Poppy shows a trace of disdain. She steps on the elerator and puts


    the car into gear. The car speed up to 100 and overtakes the Bentley.


    "Honey, the car in front of us is so arrogant, it dares to overtake our car." The woman in the car, leaning


    on Noel''s chest, points to the brand-new Audi.


    Noel is holding the woman with one hand. He looks at the car ahead.


    Yo...


    How dare an Audi overtake Mr. Gilbert''s Bentley? Who''s so bold?


    He feels shameless, and motions to the woman to sit well. Then he speeds up and tries to catch up


    with the Audi ahead of him.


    He gets closer and closer to the Audi, Noel''s eyes sh light. The car ahead has sessfully attracted


    his attention and ignites his inner desire for conquest.


    Noel''s hidden excitement releases, he almost catches up with the Audi. Noel speeds up. There is only


    a traffic light between the two cars.


    The Audi is right at the end of the green light, it quickly drives away, but Noel is trapped by the red light.


    Noel is forced to stop the car. He punches at the steering wheel with frustration.


    He¡¯s not reconciled to this!


    When the traffic light turns to green, he speeds up to catch up with the Audi. When he passes an Audi


    4S store, he notices that the ck Audi parked in front of the door is just the car he was racing with just


    now.


    He waits in the car to see who the driver of the Audi is.


    At this time, the door of the driver''s seat of the Audi opens, a long white leg steps out of the door first,


    and an enchanting woman bends out. She is wearing sunsses, but they can still not cover her


    beautiful and delicate face. Noel gets stunned.


    "Wow, how lucky I am today. What a beauty!"


    It''s so proper to describe the woman in front of him with angel face and devil figure.


    His soul seems to have been hooked away by her. Noel gets off the car, despite the woman in the car


    shouting at him.


    Poppyes back from the test drive with the manager, she looks at him and asks with a smile, "are


    you all right?"


    His mind is aroused by her gentle and pleasant voice, and the manager gets embarrassed. "I''m OK."


    Noeles to them. He is not afraid of strange at all. "Hey, beauty, do you remember me?" As he


    speaks, he give a look at the Bentley at the door.


    Poppy nces at him and the Bentley calmly, and then understands his intention.


    He is just the man flirting with the woman in the car.


    Therefore, Poppy doesn''t n to answer him. she doesn''t like this kind of useless man.


    Noel is rebuffed by a woman for the first time. He gets embarrassed and keeps silent, wondering if he


    as lost his charm recently.


    But in the face of such a beautiful woman, he doesn''t want to give up. Noel cheekily follows up, "Miss


    beauty, are you buying a car?"


    Poppy takes off her sunsses and looks at him coldly with her charming eyes. "If Ie to the car


    shop and don''t buy a car, do you think I''m trying to buy a man?"


    "Why not? I can sell myself to you if you need." Noel gives her a wink.


    As he thought, after Poppy takes off her sunsses, she looks even more beautiful. He thinks she is


    the most beautiful among those he has seen. She can be called as the goddess in the eyes of those


    men.


    Yes, she is like a goddess!


    "You? I won''t take it even for free." Poppy is totally not interested in a man like him. She turns to the


    manager and says, "handsome boy, I want that car."


    Noel immediatelyes up with an idea. "Miss beauty, why don''t you treat me to dinner and I''ll give


    you my Bentley?"


    Poppy nces at his Bentley and replies arrogantly, "there are too many people who want to send me


    Bentley, you can''t even get in line."


    "Miss beauty, you hurt my heart badly." He grabs his chest with his hand.


    Poppy''s hands encircle her bosom, his red lips gently raises a smile, and says, "so vulnerable. Go


    home and let your momfort you! Never try to flirt with women again."


    After that, she goes to the side with the manager to go through the car purchase formalities.


    Noel is so speechless. The goddess is like a little hot pepper!


    He doesn''t have the courage to catch up with her again. He stands in the wind for a long time. The


    woman in the Bentley car can''t bear the loneliness. She runs over and holds his arm. "Mr. Gilbert, why


    did you leave me alone?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her voice is a little disgusting. In contrast to the goddess, Noel has a strange feeling.


    He looks at Poppy in the distance. Then he turns the woman''s hand away with disgust. "Ariel, go back


    by yourself. I have an emergency. I need to go back to thepany."


    The woman feels things are not going well. She immediately catch him. "Mr. Gilbert, how can I get back


    when you''re gone?"


    Noel perfunctorily hands over a few bills to her. "Is that enough for a taxi?"


    He is depressed. Although he is not very good at chasing after girls, he has never been ignored by a


    woman.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Dakings building-


    Noel doesn''t go back to thepany. Instead, hees to Kenny. When he sees the receptionist at


    the front desk, he doesn''t forget to greet her. "Hi, pretty girl!"


    "Mr. Gilbertes to Mr. Murphy again?"


    Noel has left a good impression on the women in thepany. They are very enthusiastic to say hello


    to him. "Do you think I''m here for you?" Noel jokes.


    The receptionist smiles. "Mr. Gilbert, don''t be kidding. We are still at work!"


    Noel nods, smiles and leaves. He takes the elevator to the top floor.


    Kenny has just finished the meeting. Seeing Noele in, he jokes, "Rare guest, you are not


    interested in some beautiful women in mypany, are you?"


    "Yourpany?" Noel shakes his head. "The women in yourpany are so tormented by you that


    they''re not attractive. I''m not interested in them."


    Kenny is known as the "devil president". He is so strict with every employee. No matter what position or


    status you are, you will be treated equally. No matter working overtime or being punished, Kenny will


    never be soft to them.


    That''s why Noel would say that they are not attractive. Their charm is destroyed in their work. Noel has


    no interest in workaholics.


    "So why are you here? I''m not interested in you either." Kenny presses the interior phone, and asks the


    secretary to bring in two cups of coffee.


    "I met my goddess today, my ideal lover." Noel thinks of Poppy. He bes excited. To exaggerate,


    Poppy may be the most attractive woman he has ever seen in his life.


    "Tell me about it." It is also the first time for Kenny to hear Noel im a woman as a goddess.


    "She has a angel''s face and a devil''s figure. She is cool and gorgeous, she''s fashionable and graceful,


    she is noble and trenchant, she''s really the best, but I got refused." Noeles here toin


    specially.


    Listening to Noel''s description, Kenny somehow reminds of Poppy. He thinks these words are just right


    to describe Poppy.


    He takes back his thoughts and looks at Noel. Then Kenny takes his coffee and sips it. He says, "it''s


    normal for you to be ignored by such a beauty."


    "Goddess, I want this goddess." Noel puts his hands together and gets determined.


    "I''m afraid you have little chance to meet with your goddess again." Kenny deliberately says.


    Noel really bes frustrated because of his words. "I can''t talk to her. She didn''t even leave a


    contact way to me. I was even ridiculed by her."


    "What?" Kenny is interested in it.


    Noel feels embarrassed and replies perfunctorily, "just some harsh words."


    Kenny knows that his friend is evading the question, he says nothing and quietly tastes his coffee.


    Noel suddenly changes the topic, he starts to talk about the most popr gossip today,"have you read


    the news about Ethel?"


    "Yeah?"


    Noel looks at Kenny. "Have you ever been with her?"


    Ethel has be the hottest topic of conversations nowadays. She bes from a stic face to a


    pig face, and the drama of a richdypeting with others for a man is also wonderful. All these


    things have be the most popr topic when people talk to others.


    Kenny smiles and ys with his pen. "I don''t think you have read thetest official news of our


    No wonder, how would this kind of yboy pay attention to the financial news.


    "What?" Noel gets confused.


    Kenny says nothing. He directly shows Noel a notice, Noel tuts, "what, you jilted her after ying?"


    Noel is on purpose.


    "I''m not interested in a woman full of hyaluronic acid and silica gel mixture." Kenny deeply disdains.


    Howe the three daughters of Green so different in characters and appearances.


    "Anyway, I''ve heard about her pig face, but I haven''t seen it yet." Noel wonders how ugly Ethel is now.


    Some are famous for their beauty, some for their fun, while Ethel is famous for her ugliness.


    "It''s easy." Kenny casually opens a web page and turns theputer screen to Noel.


    "What the hell! How can she be so ugly?" Noel shakes his head. "No,no, turn it off now. It''s disgusting."


    Ethel''s face bes pig like with blue nose and swollen eyes, which is not beautiful as before.


    Kenny doesn''t turn it off on purpose.He just wants to disgust Noel. He jokes, "you should be careful.


    The women who lurk beside you have more or less had facelift."


    Noel doesn''t retort him, "I don''t really care about them, after all, I won''t marry them. Anyway, I wonder if


    my goddess has ever had a facelift?"


    He thinks of the beautiful face again. "Kenny, my goddess is really beautiful. What a pity, I can''t even


    get her phone."


    "That''s your failure, and you even said it out." What are friends? Friends jokes with each other when


    they are happy, and help each other when they are difficult.


    Noel doesn''t mind Kenny''s ridicule, he leans back. "I can''t do anything about it. Beauties are often very


    difficult to control. They can only be appreciated."


    "If it is the woman I like, no matter what Goddess she is, I will conquer her!" Kenny seems to be joking,


    but it is actually what he thinks.


    Men in the business world are so ambitious, so proud and like to conquer.


    "What about Ethel?" Noel subconsciously mentions her again.


    "If I really have any rtionship with her, why would I make an announcement?" Kenny looks at Noel


    as if he is looking at a idiot.


    "That''s what I think. Ethel has been iming to be your girlfriend and fiancee. But I know you well, you


    won''t like that kind of woman. So I guess you use her to prevent those blind date arranged by your


    mother?"


    "Yep. I don''t want to be pushed too hard by my mom, so I found a seemingly intelligent woman as a


    shield. Who knows that she is more stupid than a pig?"


    "She has a pig like face. It''s normal for her IQ to be the same as that of a pig."


    Kenny sips the coffee again.


    The mellow aroma of coffee seems to have a unique vor in thiszy afternoon. The sunshine is like


    gold, which makes peoplefortable.


    Noel thinks of the weekend and says, "I bought a new yacht. How about going out to sea at the


    weekend?"


    Kenny immediately thinks of Poppy in his mind.


    He agrees, "sure, but I will go together with another girl."


    Noel is surprised. There are not many women around him, and the nearest one should be Ethel. "It¡¯s


    not Ethel, is it?"


    "Her family name is Green, too. but it''s not Ethel." Every time Kenny thinks of Poppy, he has a strong


    desire to conquer her. This woman is really hard to get. Every time when he is about to seed, there


    are various idents.


    He doesn''t believe things will always go on like that.


    "Then who?" Noel is curious. Kenny has aroused his curiosity.


    "You''ll know." he''s not sure if Poppy will agree.


    "So mysterious. Don''t tell me that you''ve been hiding her for a long time?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kenny chuckles and shakes his head. "I''m not that into her yet."


    "Then who is she?"


    Kenny smiles and answers nothing, he just finishes the rest of the coffee.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Ethel''s scandal has provoked much discussion, while Jean is in peace. The media doesn''t dig her out.


    Probably it''s because everyone''s attention is on Ethel''s face, while ignoring the perpetrator.


    "Well, just scratches.¡± Jean sits in front of the dresser with a mirror in her hand. She looks carefully at


    the injury on her face.


    Ethel was so badly hurt, but Jean was only pulled out some hair, and her face was scratched a little by


    Ethel, which won''t take long to recover.


    At this time, a phone ringing breaks the quiet atmosphere. Jean is applying medicine to the scratches,


    and tries to ignore the "unexpected guest". But when she finished, the phone is still ringing. She looks


    at the number in the screen, then her expression changes.


    When the phone connected, before she says anything, the person on the other end of the phone says,


    "Jean, about my father''s legacy, I''ll give you a vi and 10 million cash, let''s get it settled!¡±


    "You want to get rid of me with only 10 million and a vi? Ben Butler, do you think you are doing


    charity for a beggar?¡± Jean is not a fool. The inheritance should be half divided. And she can get more


    than 10 million and a vi.


    "What have you contributed to our family? 10 million is already for my father''s sake. Don''t be so


    insatiable!¡±


    "Well, then let''s just meet in court.¡±


    "Jean, I''m warning you, don''t take the hard way. If you go to court, you won''t get even a cent!¡± Ben


    says the harsh words to threaten Jean.


    But Jean is not stupid. If things will go on like what Ben has said, he would never be so kind to call her.


    What''s more, Poppy has analyzed the situation and all kinds of possibilities for her, so she doesn''t


    believe his lies at all.


    When ites to aggressiveness, Jean will never lose to Ben. She replies, "OK, then let''s see who


    exactly won''t get a cent.¡±


    Jean doesn''t want to waste time with him. She hangs up the phone, then picks up a pack of cigarettes


    and goes to the balcony. After lighting up the cigarette, she puts the cigarette in her mouth and smoke


    it.


    In the dead of night, she rxes herself, and her mouth has been hooked with a faint smile.


    Ben''s call causes her to think deeply, and finally she decides to give Poppy a call.


    ¡°Lawyer Poppy.¡±


    Poppy is working overtime on Jean''s case. She didn''t expect Jean to call her at this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Barnes?¡±


    "Ben Butler called me just now, he wants to make a settlement. He said he would give me a vi and


    10 millions cash.¡±


    Poppy leans back and chuckles, "so did you refuse?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a loser? I refused for sure.¡± She stands with her arms akimbo, even if she is just


    speaking to the phone, she looks very arrogant.


    She would really never gets herself in an unfavorable situation.


    This reminds Poppy of the thing between Jean and Ethel. A few secondster, she returns to the


    theme, "the reason he called you is that they''re not sure of winning the case, so they thought of


    reconciliation. How about...¡±


    She pauses. "I can contact with them. We make a negotiation with them face to face. Even if we want


    to make a settlement, we must distribute the legacy legacy ording to thew.¡±


    She has talked to Arno about it. And the result was that they also hope to make a reconciliation.


    Unexpectedly, Ben also has this intention, which proves that they are not sure about the case. That''s


    why they would take the initiative to make a settlement.


    Jean has fully believed in Poppy, "OK, but I will never give in. I have to get what I deserve.¡±


    "Don''t worry, I will safeguard your legitimate interests. I will contact them first and make an


    appointment. Just wait for my call.¡±


    "OK, up to you.¡±


    "By the way..." After talking about business, Poppy asks, "did you get hurt?¡±


    Jean doesn''t got it for a moment. She doesn''t understand what she''s talking about.


    Poppy says it clear, "I have seen the news. I think no one dares to hit Ethel without mercy, except you.¡±


    When Poppy mentions the name, Jean understands immediately. Sheughs, "so you mean this. That


    woman came to my house, pointed at my nose and scolded me for robbing Kenny from her. What is


    she? She''s just a little girl in my eyes. And I''ve investigated about it. Kenny has never admitted her


    identity as a girlfriend. She made up all this and acted for herself!¡±


    Jean puts out the cigarette butts and continues disdainfully, "don''t say that I bullied the young. She


    started first, and then I hit her back. Who knows that she''s so vulnerable? Her nose was all crooked


    after being punches. I took a look at her carefully, and found out that it her nose was installed with


    prosthesis, and her face got swollen...¡±


    "Miss Barnes, I have to remind you that the Greens will retaliate against you. You have to be careful.¡±


    "What are you afraid of? I have money. If she has the ability, Ethel will buy murderers to kill me!¡± Jean,


    who has more than millions assets, doesn''t take up Poppy''s reminder.


    A person with capital has the strength to speak!


    Poppy stops the conversation properly, "I''ll contact you as soon as I make an appointment with them. If


    Ben calls to harass you these days, just call the police directly.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news.¡±


    After hanging up, Poppy is thinking about what Jean had just described. She regrets that she didn''t


    install a camera at Jean''s house to record the video of Ethel got punched.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Alva Private Hospital-


    There are endless reports about Ethel. And many journalists try to sneak into the inpatient department


    to get exclusive news. In order to prevent her daughter from being hurt twice. Hilda secretly transfers


    Ethel aftermunicating with the hospital for many times.


    In the ward, the doctor is changing Ethel''s medicine and admonishing, "Miss Green, I suggest you have


    a nose repair operation after the swelling of your nose subsides.¡±


    Ethel is a little embarrassed, but she has to face the reality. "Doctor, can I do the repair now?¡±


    She has ran out her patience. She even wants to die when she looks at her face.


    "Don''t be rushed. It''ll still take a week to get rid of the swelling at fast. You should just have a good


    rest!¡± The doctor leaves with the nurses after saying.


    Ethel stares at herself in the mirror. She is depressed. It has been several days, and the face is still so


    swollen. It''s so lucky that her brow ridge is unbroken!


    But she will have to fill in the apple muscle again.


    She can''t bear to see herself like that any more. Ethel angrily drops the mirror and says, "Jean, I will


    never let you off easily!¡±


    The mirror is broken. She, who is drinking coconut milk beside, is frightened by Ethel¡¯s action.


    "What''s wrong with you? The doctor just went out and you lose your temper here. Is it not the result of


    your own impulse?¡± Hilda is sitting next to Ethel. She frowns for her daughter''s behavior.


    ¡°But I am not reconciled, mom!¡± The hatred in Ethel''s heart is like dodder grass, which has been stirring


    her heart. She isn''t reconciled. However, she softens her tone. "Mom, I''m so upset. I want to see


    Kenny.¡±


    She keeps silent next to Ethel. She recalls of the scene in the corridor before, then chuckles in her


    heart. Kenny is probably fond of sister Poppy. Sister Ethel is really self-assertion.


    "You just can''t hold your breath. How many times have I told you that you can''t be impulsive about


    anything? Don''t you have a brain to think? Don''t do anything now. If Kenny sees you like this, he will


    never like you.¡±


    Hilda''s words are pungent, and each sentence strikes Ethel''s self-confidence, but she really deserves


    to be scolded.


    Ethel bes quiet for a while, but she can''t stand the grievance in her heart. "No, I''m going to call


    Kenny now. He''s mine. He can''t do this to me.¡±


    Hilda gives her a supercilious look, and deliberately stimtes her, "now you are in the limelight, if you


    want to call him, just do it, but don''t cry to me to find a way.¡±


    Hilda''s words make Ethel hesitated. But she is like a stubborn donkey. She won''t stop until she reaches


    her goal, "Mom, please let me call him, or I will not give up.¡±


    Hilda turns her head to ignore Ethel.


    Ethel quickly picks up her mobile phone and dials the phone number she remembered in heart. Once,


    twice, three times...


    She calls for 15 minute. But after each call connected, it is cut off the next second.


    Her face darkens, is twisted and ugly. Hilda sneers, ¡°how¡¯s it?¡±


    "Mom, he...he cklists me...¡±


    It''s impossible to be cut off manually every time for so many times. Only one possibility is that Kenny


    cklists her phone number, so she can''t call in.


    She sits beside quietly.Seeing her sister Ethel''s stink face, she tries hard to hold herugh back.


    Hilda seems to have guessed the result. "It will be strange that he doesn''t cklist you when you look


    like that. I''ve told you so, now the most important thing is your face!¡±


    Ethel ignores her mother''s scolding and mumbles to herself, "no, I gotta call Mrs. Murphy. She likes me


    very much. She will help me.¡±


    Hilda knows her daughter''s character very well, she sits beside her indifferently and ignores her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks at her mother and then turns her eyes back to Ethel. She is sure that even Mrs. Murphy


    will not help her.


    As Ethel thought, Mrs. Murphy doesn''t cklist her. Ethel eyes sh with hope. She smiles and says


    softly, "Mrs. Murphy, this is Ethel!¡±


    Mrs. Murphy''s tone is a little chilly, "I know.¡±


    Hearing Mrs. Murphy''s response, Ethel still has a little hope in her heart. "Mrs. Murphy, isn''t it boring


    that no one has been shopping with you recently? I''ve been in the hospital everyday, its also so boring.


    I''ll apany you when I recover!¡±


    ¡°Well, put it off until you recover. I like to stay at home and watch TV recently. It''s also rxing.¡± Mrs.


    Murphy has a soft disposition. She can''t refuse Ethel clearly, but she quite resists her approach in her


    heart.


    She doesn''t want to go shopping with Ethel who is an "Inte celebrity". She doesn''t want to be


    influenced by Ethel and to be the headline.


    "Mrs. Murphy, in fact, my body injury has almost recovered, only my face. Please wait for me...¡±


    "Oh, Daisey, is there a guesting? Serve the guest first. I''ll be right here.¡± Mrs. Murphy doesn''t want


    to talk to her, so she makes an excuse to hang up.


    Being interrupted, Ethel looks embarrassed. Before she says anything, Mrs. Murphy has hung up the


    phone in a hurry. She said in a euphemistic tone. "Ethel, we have guests at home. Let''s talk next time.


    Have a good rest!¡±


    Mrs. Murphy, on the other side, takes a breath of relief after hanging up the phone.


    Ethel thinks of Mrs. Murphy''s tone carefully, even a fool can recognize that Mrs. Murphy intends to


    avoid her.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Hilda sees her daughter hang up the phone, and says deliberately, "I''ve told you so, that you would get


    the cheese. You just didn''t listen to me.¡± She has showed her mood on her face.


    Ethel leans down there in despair. Now even Mrs. Murphy is indifferent to her. Her future days are


    going to be hard!


    Hilda goes to her side and continues to brainwash her. "When your face recovers, what kind of man


    can''t you have? Even Kenny will also be fascinated by you!¡±


    Ethel holds her mother''s hand like holding the only life-saving straw. "Mom, even Mrs. Murphy ignores


    me. What can I do?¡±


    She is so afraid. In recent years, she has been working hard to get closer to Mrs. Murphy, but after this


    thing, it seems that all her efforts are wasted.


    Hilda cools her eyes, she thinks for a long while before she says, "Mrs. Murphy is sentimental. You just


    have to coax her more in the future!¡±


    There is a cold light of calction in her eyes, and Hilda raises a treacherous smile.


    Ethel is disoriented. After listening to her mother''s words, she still feels uneasy . "Mom, will it work?¡±


    "Mrs. Murphy is Kenny''s mother. As long as she is on your side, he should be nicer to you for his


    mother''s sake.¡±


    Hilda has nned it well. If Ethel wants to make Kenny ept her, she has to get on well with Mrs.


    Murphy.


    Ethel thinks it''s reasonable, but she gets worried again. "How can I get close to Mrs. Murphy? I can''t


    even get into their house now.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hilda frowns, ¡°are you a idiot? Will Mrs. Murphy not go out?¡±


    Ethel hesitates for a moment and then agrees with her mother. A person can stay at home for one or


    two days, but there is always time to go out.


    She raises a deep smile, like a witch waiting for the prey toe to her.


    "Ethel, as long as we do everything by hook or by crook, no matter how difficult the process is, we can


    achieve our goal in the end.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± After thinking and listening so much, Ethel knows what to do next. But she won''t be relieved


    from anxiety if Jean is still there.


    She looks at the treacherous expression of her mother and sister. She is afraid to participate in their


    conversation, for fear that she might identally reveals the thing of her sister Poppy.


    Hilda looks back at the little girl on the sofa and calls her, "She, She, what are you thinking?¡±


    Ethel looks scornful. "She is not silly because of studying, right?¡±


    "Ethel, how could you say that to your sister!¡± Hilda casts a look at her, and when she turns her eyes to


    She, her tone softens a lot. "She, what are you thinking so ecstatically?¡±


    "Nothing. The professor assign a paper for us. I was thinking about the subject.¡± She hides her


    thinking. Her eyes are so clear that she doesn''t look like to be lying at all.


    Hilda puts her heart at rest and says, "She, I hope you study hard. Don''t be like your sister. She


    didn''t even finish her college. You need to work harder. Our family will depend on you, you know?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She responds absently.


    Ethel is lying on the bed. She retorts to her mother, "Mom, am I so useless in your eyes?¡±


    "How dare you ask me that? You dropped out of College. If our family didn''t have She, we don''t even


    have a college student.¡± She doesn''t want to talk about what Ethel had done before.


    Ethel knows she''s in the wrong. She can''t refute her mother, so she just transfers her resentment to her


    sister. "What''s the benefit of learning well? You have to work after graduate anyway. It''s better to have


    a beautiful face and figure, and marry into a rich family directly. I won''t have to worry about life.¡±


    She is particrly disgusted with what Ethel said. "The most important thing for women now is


    economic independence. Your idea has been abandoned.¡±


    "Economic independence? In the end, you still have to live with a man." Ethel casually observes her


    face. "Your face is simr to mine, that is, your nose is too t, your eyes are too small. You''d better


    have a facelift. After that, you will be beautiful, and you will surely be able to attract men.¡±


    "Ethel, I don''t want my nose to be broken like you by someone and beughed at.¡± She frowns in


    disgust. She turns her head around to ignores Ethel.


    "She, I''m your elder sister. How could you say that?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    There seems to be a starched and stilted feeling in the air. Hilda watches the two sisters quarrel again.


    She shouts, "stop quarreling! You two even quarrel in my presence, don''t you take me seriously?¡±


    "It''s not that I want to quarrel with her, I was just giving her advice out of kindness, but she doesn''t


    appreciate it. At least I has gone through it, believe it or not.¡±


    The two sisters have different views. Naturally, they can''t have a peaceful talk.


    She ignores her and picks up her bag. "Mom, I''m going back to school. I don''t want to argue with


    fools.¡±


    Even the fools can figure out her meaning. Ethel yells at her back. "She,e back here! How dare


    you insult me?¡±


    ¡°Ethel! Shut up!¡± Between the two daughters, Hilda choose to be on the side of the younger daughter.


    "Mom, see how She being spoiled by you!¡±


    "You are wrong first, don''t me She for saying that. It''s you got your nose done and fought with


    others!¡±


    "Mom, how many times have you said that? I think She is a little different recently.¡±


    "She is so well-behaved. She will never do stupid things as you did!¡± Hilda is sessfully distracted


    by her.


    Ethel frowns. "Mom, I''m serious. Don''t you think She has been spaced out recently?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hilda calms down and looks at her doubtfully. "What do you mean?¡±


    "I mean, is She in love?¡±


    "It''s impossible, She will tell me if she has a boyfriend.¡± Hilda trusts her little daughter very much.


    When she was young, she would always tell her everything. She is always smart and well-behaved.


    "All right. If you''re so sure, then I''ll stop talking about it. Maybe it''s just that paper makes her like this.¡±


    Ethel cuts off the topic. Anyway, her mothers won''t believe her no matter how much she says.


    "You should take care of your own affairs first. It''s not up to you to worry about your sister!¡±


    In order to avoid being nagged by her mother, Ethel pulls the quilt down and closes her eyes. "Mom,


    can you just leave me alone? I''m going to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go!¡± Hilda waves. "I''m going home. Your father willeter.¡±


    After a while, when Ethel is sure her mother has left, she gets up again. Ethel takes out her cell phone,


    dials the familiar number again, and prays that Kenny can answer her phone...

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    In thew firm.


    Today is Friday, which is the most exciting day for office workers. But for Poppy, it''s very important


    today. After negotiating with Ben''swyer for two days, they both agreed to negotiate and settle in


    Poppy''s office today.


    When it is 15 minutes before the appointed time, Poppy checks the documents to make sure there is


    no mistake. When she is about to call Jean, the mobile phone rings in advance. Poppy looks at the


    phone number. After a moment of hesitation, she connects it.


    "Hey, what are you doing?¡± The voice in the phone is charming, but Poppy, who is busy with her work,


    is not interested in "flirting with him".


    "Busy on work. Why do call?¡± Her tone is serious.


    "Tomorrow is weekend, how about going to the sea together?¡±


    Poppy frowns. ¡°No interests.¡±


    "Why?¡±


    "I''ve got a legacy dispute case. Now I''m going to talk about the settlement. If it''s settled, I have to work


    overtime to deal with the follow-up matters at the weekend, so I won''t have time.¡±


    Kenny at the other end of the phone seems to have expected her to say so. He gives out the condition,


    "little fox, don''t be so eager to refuse me. As long as you promise to apany me to the sea, I will


    get the Green¡¯s project n of the next quarter for you. what do you think?¡±


    The Green''s project n for the next quarter!


    Poppy is tempted by this. If she gets the project n, she can...


    Poppy''s eyes are shining with interest. "Deal. Don''t go back on your words!¡±


    "How dare I? I''ll send you the time and ce.¡±


    After hanging up, Poppy quickly receives Kenny''s message. "Saturday, Blue Moon Bay pier, one


    o''clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Poppy raises a sinister smile. The deal is worth a lot.


    Downstairs of the MD building, a gorgeous red Martha and a high-grade Rolls Royce RV are like two


    fighting beasts,peting to stop at the gate of the building.


    The two squeaks of the brake are particrly harsh. The two cars are no more than two centimeters


    apart and are about to collide.


    Jeanes out of the Maserati. She steps on seven inch studded stiletto. She is in a Chanel limited


    edition long skirt and big sunsses. Her red lips makes her look more attractive and fashionable.


    Ben, whoes out of the Rolls Royce, is wearing a high-grade Armani suit, which is out of line with


    his shining hair. In addition, the size of the clothes is seriously inconsistent with his height. He looks


    sloppy. And the golden ne around his neck shapes the image of an upstart''s silly son, which is so


    hrious and funny.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ben looks at Jean, and he is obviously displeased. "Jean, it''s only half a month since my father died.


    And now you are gorgeously dressed. Aren''t you sorry for my father?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Meeting enemies causes hatred. Compared with Ben''s anger, Jean is calm and confident.


    She takes off the sunsses and nces at him coldly. "Why not take a look at yourself? Dressing like


    a flower peacock, you are just like a stupid son of a rich man. Don''t be so close to me. I can''t afford to


    lose face.¡±


    "You...you''re the one who kills my dad. And you''re still so arrogant? Don''t you be afraid I sue you for


    murder?¡± Ben is so angry that he says the impossible thing.


    Jean doesn''t take him seriously. "Go ahead. No one will stop you.¡±


    Then she walks inside in her high heels.


    "Bah...just a ''ck widow'', don''t think you''re amazing!¡± Ben is pissed off by her haughty manner. But he


    can¡¯t do anything to her.


    Mr. young walks from the other side of the car to Ben''s side and asks politely, "Mr. Butler, can we go


    now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ben looks at Jean ahead of him. He doesn''t want to be beat down by her momentum. So he


    strides towards the building.


    They walks into the building in tandem , and be an exaggerated scenery. Both Jean''s fashion


    style and Ben''s colorful style attract people''s attention.


    Jean, who is walking ahead, stops at the elevator and presses the button. When the door opens, she


    walks in quickly. When the door is about to close, Ben squeezes in through the crack of the elevator.


    They share the same room in the elevator. The sparks of their anger fire seems to squeak in the air,


    and the smell of war smoke is constantly fermenting.


    Ben can''t suppress his discontent, he sighs "if my father knows that your life is so colorful after his


    death, will he be so angry that climbs out of the coffin?¡±


    Jean smiles coldly and shakes her head, and says with a strange tone. "I''m afraid you''re the one who


    gets your father out of the coffin. You hooked up a woman to home right after you father''s death. Is that


    proper?¡±


    What she said is true. Ben was born dissolute. On the third day after his father died, he couldn''t help


    but flirting with others, let alone a week after his father died.


    Ben gets a little embarrassed, but he can''t retort her even he is not reconciled at all. He beats around


    the bush. "We are the same. Who doesn''t know that you have been close to a golf coach a while ago?


    My father is so pitiful, being cuckolded after death. Be careful if hees back to you at night!¡±


    "Don''t worry about me. Even ghosts are afraid of me. I can''t see a ghost even in the middle of the


    night. But now, there is a dissolute ghostpeting with me for heritage. How naive.¡±


    "I''m just getting back what I deserve. Unlike you, you want to get the heritage for nothing. The estate is


    the result of my parents'' effort. How can it be monopolized by an outsider?¡± Ben is indignant. He will


    not give in on this matter.


    "Ding..." the door of the elevator opens.


    Jean doesn''t bother to talk with him. She takes the lead out of the elevator. Jean pushes the fat Ben


    away, and walks out of the elevator.


    Ben''s fat body almost doesn''t stand firmly. He holds on to the wall. After adjusting his clothes, he


    quickly runs after Jean.


    Jean goes to the office with her head held high. She goes straight in without even looking at Ben.


    When Benes out of the elevator, he finds that Mr. young didn''t get into the elevator at all. He can''t


    stand Jean''s showing off, so he doesn''t wait for Mr. young. His pace is faster than Jean''s. he pushes


    her away and walks into the office hall first.


    ¡°Ben!¡± Jean is enraged by his behavior. "Are you a dog?¡±


    Only dogs squeeze people.


    Ben humphs and ignores her words. He turns to the receptionist in the front desk, and knocks on the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    table, "tellwyer Poppy that we''re here.¡±


    The receptionist knows that they had an appointment. She leads them directly to the conference room.


    "Lawyer Poppy, your guests are here.¡±


    Poppy walks over and is surprised that Ben is alone. "Mr. Butler, what about yourwyer?¡±


    Jean satirizes, "someone squeezed into the elevator like a mad dog just now and left the other one!¡±


    Ben gets a little embarrassed. His face darkens. "Jean, don''t think I won''t attack women.¡± "Mr. young


    should be in the next elevator, " he turns to say to Poppy.


    Poppy nods, ignoring their ''War''.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    A few minutester, Mr. young arrives in a hurry. The four people sit down in the meeting room to


    discuss in detail.


    The meeting room is spacious and bright. The sun shines through the tulle. It''s supposed to be a quiet


    morning, but it''s spoiled by Jean and Ben.


    Poppy, Jean, Mr. young and Ben sit on opposite sides. ire hands out the prepared documents in


    duplicate to both sides. But Mr. young is a little proud, he declines, "thank you. I¡¯ve brought them


    myself.¡±


    ire looks at Poppy, who doesn''t say anything. She puts away the documents and sits next to Poppy.


    Poppy looks at Mr. young in the opposite. Although she hasn''tpeted with him, she has investigated


    him for a long time. He has engaged in internationalwsuits, and not is famous in China.


    Poppy picks up her pen and says, "if Mr. young is ready, let''s go straight to the procedure and make a


    settlement as soon as possible.¡±


    Mr. young looks at poppy. He would always investigate his opponents. But as for Poppy, he finds her a


    little strange. He only found that she just came back from abroad and had only onewsuit. Probably


    she''s just a neer in the legal circle.


    She can''tpare with himself in terms of seniority or experience. Mr. young despises her and says,


    "OK, anyway, the result would be the same, don''t waste too much of our time.¡±


    Ben sneers, "Jean, why do you hire an unknownwyer ?¡±


    Jean disdains, wyer poppy has let Dakings lose 70 million. If you know nothing, don''t say it out to


    make a fool of yourself.¡±


    "Let''s start. Anyway, just as Mr. Young said, the result would be the same.¡±


    Mr. young didn''t expect Poppy to be so confident. He quickly opens the file and says, "let''s see who is


    fighting for nothing!¡±


    Poppy takes the lead in getting to the subject, she says, "Mr. young already has the statistics of the


    asset under Abbott Butler''s name. He has two vis in this city, five vis in total and three luxury cars.


    In addition, he also has the shares of Hays enterprise. His personal capital is 75,460,900 dors.¡±


    Poppy looks at Ben and asks seriously, "Mr. Butler, what do you think of this?¡±


    "She takes 30%, and I 70%¡± He blurts out without thinking.


    "What? I take 30%? Nice try! I''m Abbott''s legal wife. I have the right to get bisection!¡± When Jean hears


    what Ben said, her eyes almost pop out.


    ¡°Bisection? No way. You''ve only been married to my father for so short a time. What''s your qualification


    to get bisection of his legacy?¡± Ben firmly refuses, thinking that she is wishful thinking.


    Looking at the situation, Mr. Young says, "Miss Barnes, Abbott Butler didn''t leave a testament, but Ben


    Butler is his only son and the legal heir.¡±


    Jean is not buying it. She leans back and snorts, "Abbott is also my husband. Am I not the legal heir?¡±


    Looking at her haughty attitude, Ben says with a little threat, "who doesn''t know that you are a famous


    ''ck widow'', and it''s you who made him dead!¡±


    "Bah! Your father died from the heart attack. The forensic doctor have dissected and identified him.


    Everything requires evidence. Don''t nder me.¡±


    Jean bursts into rage that even her eyebrows quiver. Her delicate face is full of anger.


    "I get 60% and you get 40%, this is my final concession. Don''t think that I don''t know your affair outside


    these days. If you don''tpromise now, we''ll see in court!¡±


    Hearing this, Poppy''s face darkens a little, and ire also slightly frowns.


    Although Jean is guilty, she is quite sure that no one has ever photographed the evidence of her


    misconduct. After taking a look at Poppy, Jean says louder, "Ben, you need to speak with proof.¡±


    Listening to her loud voice, Ben also gets angry, "humph! Everyone knows that when my father was


    alive, you were still cheating on him. You...¡±


    "Shut up! I gotta sue you for defamation!¡±


    They argue with each other, and the whole meeting room is full of their curses. Even the people outside


    the door can hear their voice.


    The atmosphere is bing more and more tense, and thewyers of both sides are waiting for a


    breakthrough to defend for their clients.


    Poppy''s lips close tighter and tighter, and the light at the bottom of the eyes seems to slowly converge


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    into an arrow. Finally, she can''t help but burst out, "shut up!¡±


    Her loud voice rings out in the meeting room, and her sheer force of character makes the two people


    quarreling with each other stupefied.


    Poppy looks at them seriously, and says coldly: "if the reconciliation can''t be reached, just go to court


    and ask the presiding judge to decide it. Is this fair enough? Are you convinced?¡±


    Poppy says it in solemn. Even Mr. young in the opposite side, who has 10 years of experience, is a


    little stunned.


    Ben and Mr. young takes a look at each other. They keep silent for a while. Then Ben takes a breath


    and looks at Jean. "You want to share the assets equally? Fine, but I have a condition!¡±


    Upon hearing this, jean has realized that there must be a trick. She tries to stand up, but Poppy stares


    at her coldly. Jean is forced to sit down and keep silent.


    Poppy speaks sinctly, "since we''ve chosen to negotiate to reconciled, Mr. Butler would better say so


    outright!¡±


    "I can share the real estate equally, but all the shares my father held must belong to me!¡± Ben has


    figured it out earlier. The houses and cars are all nothing but shadows. However, Hays is the real cash


    cow. He can''t give in.


    "Ben Butler, you''re really good at calcting. Who doesn''t know Hays is like a golden hen? Well, it''s


    not impossible for you to take all the shares. You just have to buy it from me. Then the wholepany


    would belong to you!¡± Jean is not angry this time. She sneers and talks about the condition with Ben.


    "You...Don''t be shameless, Jean!¡± Ben is so angry at her arrogance that he gnashes his teeth.


    He is the only son of Abbott Butler. He is supposed to inherit the heritage. Why should he spend a huge


    sum of money to buy it? The more he thinks about it, the more he is not reconciled!


    But Mr. young thinks it is the only way to solve the dispute. He whispers a few words to Ben.


    Ben frowns. After listening to Mr. young, he looks up at Poppy directly. "Make a price!¡±


    ¡°10 million!¡± Jean replies in advance of Poppy.


    ¡°No way! It''s daylight robbery!¡± Ben bursts into rage, as if his head is also in fire.


    "Ah-uh? You¡¯re not convinced? Honestly, 10 million has been counted as less. ording to the


    year.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Jean is smart in calcting. But she knows nothing about business. Otherwise, she will not give up


    those shares.


    "Fine, I''ll share the real estate equally with you. And I''ll also buy the your shares for 10 million. This is


    my maximum tolerance. Don''t be more insatiable.¡±


    Ben thinks about his future development in thepany. If this woman is in thepany, she will be in


    a hindrance in any of his actions.


    After they reach the agreement, Poppy says, "Abbott Butler held 55% of the shares of Hays. ording


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    to the agreement reached by both of you, Mr. Butler will purchase the shares that Ms Barnes should


    receive with 10 million dors, so all 55% of the shares will be inherited by Mr. Butler, and the rest of


    the real estate and capital will be shared equally by both of you.¡±


    Mr. Young''s brow finally releases. After thewyers of both sides repeatedly review and confirm the


    agreement, Jean and Ben sign the agreement atst.


    After signing, Ben throws down the pen in disdain. "Jean Barnes, from now on, we have nothing to do


    with each other. I will give you three days to move your things away from my home. Otherwise, don''t


    me me for throwing them out three dayster!¡±


    "No need for three days, I will move things to my vi tomorrow.¡± They provoke with each other.


    Although they have reached an agreement, they still take each other as the enemy.


    Poppy ignores their tit for tat. She sorts out all the documents and makes them in duplicate, then she


    hands one of them to Mr. young. Poppy raises a smile and says, "Mr. young, the rest things are up to


    you.¡±


    After this case, Mr. young is impressive by her. He says to her with more politeness, "it is my job, but I


    may disturb youter.¡±


    "It''s OK, feel free to contact me anytime!¡±


    After Mr. young and Ben leave, Jean and Poppy return to the office.


    Poppy feels that Jean might has something to say. She sits down and asks, "Miss Barnes, is there


    anything you wanna say to me?¡±


    Jean sits down on her opposite and says, "I want to trouble you something.¡±


    Poppy''s eyes are full of vignce. "If it''s business, it would not be a trouble. I''ll get all the paperwork


    readyter.¡±


    "It''s private.¡± After the negotiation just now, Jean ispletely trusts in Poppy. Now that the important


    agreement has been negotiated, she must be thinking of men.


    "What?¡±


    "Can you help me ask Kenny out for dinner?¡± She has always wanted to get close to Kenny, but she


    was warned by Poppy many times, so she had to keep restraining herself.


    Poppy puts down her pen and sps her hands. "Miss Barnes, it''s really a private matter!¡±


    If it''s a private matter, then it''s up to her to decide whether she will help her or not.


    Jean is a smart person. Therefore, she gets her meaning immediately, and she says, "I''ll double the


    "I can try, but I can''t guarantee sess.¡± She won''t guarantee anything that is not sure.


    "You''re so capable, I''m sure I won''t be disappointed.¡± Jean is full of expectation for her.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    At Blue Moon Wharf.


    The bright sunlight falls on the blue sea, and the golden light is dazzling.


    A luxury yacht with a cost of millions is docked at the wharf. Inside the yacht, there is an exclusive


    office area,rge suites with independent bedroom. And the spacious flying bridge equipment is also


    equipped. The appearance of the yacht is cool and special. The white boat is like a sharp white cloud


    which is embedded in the sky.


    Noel, as the owner, holds a ss in one hand and a beauty in the other, "Kenny, how do you like this


    champagne of the Sillery winery?¡±


    "Not bad.¡± Kenny is a little perfunctory. He seems has not much interests.


    He dresses casual today. He wears a beige vest and baggy pants, which reveal the muscles of arms


    and chest. Moreover, he also wears sunsses. All these make his image different from the solemn


    image in thepany.


    "Eh? I thought we would have six people here. Where are yourpanions?¡± Noel looks around, and


    finds out he is the only one with a girl. It makes him feel bored.


    Jolene also notices that she is the only woman. She deliberately says softly in presence of noel, "Mr.


    Gilbert, shall I get you another ss of champagne?¡±


    Noel pinches Jolene''s chin and kisses her. "See? Sunshine, ocean, beauty. Those are the fun!¡±


    Ives, who is the most quiet among them, doesn''t used to Noel''s swagger. He says, "I''m not in your


    mood.¡± He holds the goblet and shakes the golden liquid in it. His eyes hidden behind his sses are


    deep and secret.


    "Wow, it''s true that great writers speak differently, but great writers are also human beings, right? You


    don''t want to be a monk, do you?¡± Noel makes fun of him.


    "I will certainly not be a monk, just won''t be like you.¡± Ives takes a meaningful look at the beauty beside


    Noel. He believes in fate. He will not hook up with women until he meets the one he fell in love with at


    first sight.


    "You know what? some people are just good at ying in the gardens without getting dirt on the shirt.¡±


    Obviously, Noel and Ives have different views on love. Noel has never ever really had a girlfriend.


    Almost every time hees out for a party, he brings differentpanions. In short, he is just


    promiscuous in sex rtions.


    But Ives will keep chastity for his future soul mate.


    ¡°Its always much walking ghost. You can¡¯t be sure of everything. Be careful.¡± Ives takes a sip of


    champagne and says meaningfully.


    Kenny doesn''t participate in their topic. Instead, he frequently looks at his watch. It''s about ten minutes


    to one o''clock. Why doesn''t Poppy appear yet?


    ¡°Kenny, Where¡¯s yourpanion? You¡¯re not alone like Ives, are you?¡± Noel is so looking forward to


    seeing Kenny¡¯spanion.


    "You''ll seeter.¡± With Kenny''s knowledge of Poppy, she won''t break the appointment.


    Ives looks at Kenny. "It''s bad luck for yourpanion to get your interest!¡±


    He is wondering if it is the owner of the poppy painting that Kenny receivedst time.


    Noel waves the champagne with Jolene leaning against his chest. She peels a grape for him. "Mr.


    Gilbert, have a grape!¡±


    Noel enjoys the intimate service of the woman. He holds her in arms and says, "See? you can''t have


    this kind of treatment if you don''t bring women.¡±


    ¡°I''d rather enjoy it the other way¡± Ives is not interested in it.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After a while, Noel can''t wait to ask, "Kenny, is yourpanioning or not? we''re going to depart.¡±


    Jolene looks worshiping him. "Mr. Gilbert, you must be very handsome when sailing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Noel replies.


    Kenny looks at the watch. "Wait for another five minutes. We agreed to meet at one.¡± Kenny believes


    that the Green¡¯s project n would attract her.


    What a poser! Let so many of us wait for her.¡± Noel sayszily, "unlike Jolene.¡±


    Kenny and Ives look at each other and smile. There are so many women like Jolene. Probably even if


    Noel wants to sleep with her in his housest night, Jolene won''t refuse.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    The minutes ticks away. It''s windy today, even if the sun is shining, the temperature is not too high. The


    soft wind blowing makes people feel drowsy.


    At one o''clock, an enchanting figurees from far away. She has long legs, and the sun reflects the


    white luster of her skin. She wears a tight solid color suspender with a V shape neckline, revealing her


    charming cleavage. Her long curly hair is waving with the wind. Although she wears sunsses on the


    face, it still can not block her delicate features.


    Such an eye-catching beauty can be noticed even a kilometer away.


    On the yacht, Kenny stands up. His eyes behind the sunsses sh brightly, and his voice shows his


    delight. "I''ll pick her up.¡±


    He can''t wait to get off the yacht.


    Noel looks at Kenny, who is walking away, and says to Ives, "who is so important that Kenny needs to


    wee her personally?¡±


    Ives names out the person who he has already guessed in his heart, "maybe...the poppy?¡±


    ¡°The poppy?¡± Noel remembers that when Kenny saw the poppy paintingst time in the mansion, he


    left immediately. Noel replies, "Yeah, really possible.¡±


    On the dock, Kenny goes to Poppy. He looks at her hot body and says, "you''re really on time. Very


    punctual.¡±


    Poppy adjusts her sunsses. "punctuality is the most important thing in our business. What about the


    thing you promised to give me?¡±


    "Enjoy today. And I''ll give you it.¡± Kenny shifts the topic and points to the yacht not far away. "Shall we


    go now?¡±


    Poppy takes a look and says, "it''s a beautiful yacht, but what I smell is full of the vulgar taste of money.¡±


    "This is a hatred for wealth people.¡±


    On the yacht, Noel looks at the hot figure of the beautiful woman and yells, "Ives, look at the woman.


    She''s very hot!¡±


    But somehow he feels this woman is familiar?


    "That''s who Kenny takes a fancy to, she is attractive for sure.¡± Ives chuckles. Kenny is always picky.


    The women he takes a fancy to are always highest grades.


    Jolene finds that the two men''s attention are all attracted away by the woman afar. She gets jealous.


    "Wait, this woman is really familiar!¡± As they get on the yacht, Noel can''t help standing up and


    searching for memories in his head.


    Ives looks at him and sneers. "Don¡¯t tell me you are also interested in that woman.¡±


    "I''m not kidding. I really seem to have met her somewhere.¡± Noel takes off his sunsses and looks at


    the two peopleing this way.


    Poppy has noticed him and sees Noel, her smile deepens and she says vaguely, "why do you have this


    kind of friend?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kenny looks at her and asks in confused.


    But Poppy doesn''t answer. She walks towards them with ease. When shees close, Noel finally


    remembers that the hot beauty in front of him is the goddess he met in the car shop.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    He warmly wees her. "Hi, goddess, nice to see you again. I''m Noel.¡±


    Kenny frowns a little. The goddess Noel said before is Poppy?


    Poppy sneers, and chooses to ignore him.


    Kenny introduces for her, ¡°this is Ives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Poppy, Poppy Green.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Green.¡± Ives''s first impression on Poppy is a cold beauty. But she is not his


    taste.


    They tacitly choose to ignore Noel. Noel gets a rebuff, but he still cheekily goes to Poppy, "Poppy? But I


    still prefer to call you goddess.¡±


    Poppy looks at him and says nothing. Noel doesn''t mind that. He lightly punches Kenny with his fist


    and says, "so you hide my goddess till now to bring her out?¡±


    Poppy takes a look at Kenny, and takes the lead in clearing their rtionship. "Don''t get us wrong, Mr.


    Murphy and I are not even friends.¡±


    Kenny pinches her shoulder, and they look at each other. Poppy can see the displeasure in his eyes


    even across the sunsses, but she is not afraid. She gestures with her eyes, "isn''t it?¡±


    Noel quietly cheers. If Kenny is not Poppy''s boyfriend, then he can still have a chance.


    He looks at Ives and says, "Ives, you can set sail now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why me?¡± Ives is stunned. "You are the master.¡±


    "Now my goddess is here, I should serve her well.¡± Noel pushes Ives to let him drive the yacht.


    During the whole process, Jolene is ignored. She feels herself like an outsider. Everyone is around


    Poppy and no one cares for her.


    Jolene''s eyes are full of jealousy. Whether Poppy''s hot body or her delicate face, are deeply stimting


    Jolene. She thinks, she absolutely can''t let Poppy hook up to Mr. Gilbert!


    Jolene is unwilling to be lonely. She immediately entangles Noel, "Mr. Gilbert, let''s sit there!¡±


    Kenny takes the opportunity to say to Poppy, "this is his girlfriend. Let''s go to the sun chair. Do you


    have sun protection?¡±


    Poppy smiles and answers, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Noel is reluctantly pulled aside by Jolene. Jolene holds champagne in one hand and a fruit te in the


    other. She makes up to Noel, "Mr. Gilbert, do you want to drink or eat fruit?¡±


    Noel is absent-minded and keeps looking at Poppy and Kenny not far away. But Jolene keeps putting


    the fruit and champagne in front of him, which make him vexed. He just pushes her aside and says


    impatiently, "make your own decisions about what you like to eat and drink, don''t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± Jolene is so aggrieved that she res at Poppy in anger.


    Compared with the unhappiness here, Poppy stays with Kenny together, which is particrly eye-


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    catching.


    Kenny courts to a woman for the first time, "do you want me to help you with sunscreen?¡±


    Poppy''s beautiful eyes seem more dazzling than the sun. She asks, "can you?¡±


    "He''s a hick. How can he do this? Let me apply the sunscreen for you!¡± Noel can''t bear it. Hees to


    them and takes the sunscreen from Kenny''s hand.


    Poppy holds back her smile and looks at them indifferently.


    Kenny''s face obviously darkens. Noel is contending for a woman with him?


    Noel sits next to the sun chair and says to Poppy, "lie down and I''ll apply it for you!¡±


    ¡°Noel!¡± Kenny bursts into rage.


    "Kenny, I think you can''t do it, you would hurt my goddess.¡± For his goddess, Noel doesn''t mind to be


    cheeky.


    Poppy looks at the two people, and takes back her sunscreen. "I''d rather do it myself.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Both of Kenny and Noel fail to achieve their goals. Kenny feels bored when he looks at Noel. He goes


    to the side and pours a ss of champagne. Noel is not willing tog behind. He immediately goes to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jolene''s side and takes her fruit te to Poppy. "Goddess, do you want to eat fruit?¡±


    Poppy takes Kenny''s champagne and looks at Noel. "No, thank you!¡±


    Noel is repeatedly rebuffed. Kenny easily win a round, and he takes a meaningful look at Noel, as if to


    say, "buddy, this is our difference.¡±


    Noel feels helpless. The goddess''s attitude for him enhances Kenny''s morale.


    Looking at her chatting with Kenny, but he can''t chip in. He feels frustrated and leaves.


    Noel gets to the driver''s cab, and leans against the railing. He watches them chatting from afar, and


    mutters, "what are they talking about?¡±


    Ives nces at them and reminds Noel, "never cheat on friends. You are being disingenuous indeed.¡±


    The wind blows fiercely around the ear, as if it is alsoughing at Noel.


    Noel puts his hands around his chest and snorts, "my goddess said that they has nothing to do with


    each other. Howe I am being disingenuous?¡±


    Seeing that he is stubborn, Ives shakes his head and gives up talking with him.


    The sun shines and the wind blows. Kenny leans against Poppy. Poppy has finished wearing


    sunscreen, she lies on the sun chair, and closes her eyeszily. "Birds of a feather flock together, so do


    you also a yboy like him?¡±


    "Do you think I¡¯m like that?¡±


    Poppy nces at Kenny lightly. "I don''t know you well.¡±


    "How about I open my heart to you tonight? You can know me well then.¡± Kenny turns his head, and


    appreciates her delicate face. Her face bathes in the sunshine, and she looks beautiful and moving.


    She has longshes, and her red full lips reminds him of the sweet kiss that night.


    "Are you sure your friend won''t disturb you?¡± Poppy smiles when she recalls the scene about applying


    the sunscreen.


    "If he wants to covet another woman when he has already had one, I won''t let him.¡± Kenny thinks if


    Noel disturbs them tonight, he will definitely fix himter.


    Poppy closes her eyes and continues to enjoy the sunshine. "Then I''ll see!¡±


    Kenny properly stops this topic and can''t help but get close to her. When he is about to kiss her red


    lips, a loud voice sounded in the wind. "Here, look, this area is the famous Huaipana water area.¡±


    Noel, who has a strong suspicion of being intentional,es to their way.


    Kenny is embarrassed, and he takes a step back to re at Noel. Noel raises his eyebrow as if to


    provoke.


    Poppy ignores undercurrent between the two men and looks at the water area in front of her eyes.


    There are no other people around. It looks like a beautiful corner forgotten by the world. The sea


    breeze has indirectly created a charming scenery here. The water is as green as jade, and it''s so clear


    that the fishes at the bottom can be seen clearly.


    If you look closely, you can even see your own reflection.


    Noel steps forward. Before his hand ces on Poppy''s shoulder, she had already dodged. He is


    embarrassed for a while and exins, "I just want to ask you, do you want to swim?¡±


    Iveses down from the driver''s cab and says, "I''m going fishing.¡±


    Kenny asks, "Noel, do you have a water bike on board?¡±


    "In the back cabin, find it yourself.¡± Noel knows that Kenny loves water sports and has prepared for him


    earlier.


    He looks back, and finds that Poppy is gone.


    Noel takes the opportunity to asks Kenny. "Kenny, how do you meet my goddess?¡±


    Kenny ignores him and walks to the cabin.


    Noel follows behind. "Tell me something about it!¡±


    "She''s my target.¡± No matter how stupid a man is, he should have understood the rest of Kenny''s


    words, that is, ¡°she''s my target, never touch her.¡±


    But Noelughs and says, "but she''s my goddess. How about we fair y?¡±


    Kenny chuckles. He thinks he is sure to win. "I''d love topete fairly with you, if you get a chance.¡±


    He knows Poppy''s temperament. She is a woman who won''t get along with you peacefully without


    benefits.


    Noel stands there, and he feels Kenny''s words strange.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    "Mr. Gilbert, let''s go swimming!¡± Jolene has changed her bathing suit, but she also has a swim ring in


    her hand.


    Sexy bikini and good figure. But it''s Noel''s point of view before seeing Poppy, if Jolenepares with


    Poppy, then she''s totally lose.


    Before Noel says anything, he sees Poppying out of the main cabin. The bikini reveals her hot


    figure. She has plump breasts, a slim waist with firm-abs, and long slim legs.


    Jolene follows Noel''s sight, and she sees Poppy again. She is so hot that even Jolene, as a woman,


    also envies her.


    "You can''t swim?¡± Noel looks at Jolene.


    Jolene nods and puts her hands around his arm, then speaks with a smile. "So Mr. Gilbert, you have to


    take care of me.¡±


    Noel pulls out his hand. "Then you can swim with the swim ring yourself. I''m going to swim myself. I


    can''t take care of you.¡±


    She has already prepared a swimming ring to avoid the embarrassment of staying on the yacht alone


    because she can not swim.


    Jolene stomps discontentedly, "Mr. Gilbert!¡±


    Noel has walked far. When he justes to Poppy, she dives into the water like a mermaid, drawing a


    beautiful little arc in the air.


    The water is so clear that he can clearly see her agile swimming style. Sometimes she is like a


    barracuda swimming fast in the water, and sometimes she is like a yful elf, drawing waves in theContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    water to show her beautiful dancing style.


    Noel runs to change his swimming trunks, and dives into the water immediately. He chases to Poppy.


    "Goddess, the water quality here is pure and natural. Do you feel it morefortable than the


    swimming pool?¡±


    Poppy dives into the water, and then floats on the sea. She sayszily. "Not bad.¡±


    Noel feels so excited. This is the first time Poppy really responds his words. He swims to her side, "if


    you like, I can often bring you here.¡±


    Just then, a ck motorboat rolls up waves and drives to them.


    As it passes by Noel, Kenny deliberately speeds up the horsepower to dumps the water on his face.


    ¡°Kenny, you are on purpose, right?¡± Noel wipes away the water on his face, and feels a little depressed.


    Poppy looks at him sideways and holds back her smile.


    Kenny doesn''t respond to Noel. He drives to Poppy and asks, "Do you want to try?¡±


    Poppy likes this kind of extreme sports. She holds Kenny''s hand and gets on the motorboat.


    With the roar of the engine, Kenny once again deliberately dumps the water on Noel''s face and drives


    away.


    Poppy hugs Kenny''s strong waist to avoid being thrown out. The sea breeze beats her cheek. The


    sunshine is just right. Ans the salty sea water is a little sweet.


    "Noel''s little trick won''t attract you.¡± Kenny''s low voice is sent to her auricle by the wind.


    Poppy smiles. "Do you mind that?¡±


    "Yes. Don''t forget that my goal is to conquer you.¡± He won''t let Noel take the lead.


    "That''s a tough goal for you.¡± Poppy faces the sea wind, and the waves are more than a meter high.


    She seems to be in a better mood. She has never been so rxed in her long-term addiction to how to


    retaliate.


    "I only like challenging games.¡± Kenny increases the horsepower. "Just like this water game. I don''t like


    it if it''s not exciting.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± Poppy hugs him. "Then let me see how exciting it can be.¡±


    "Hold me tight.¡± Kenny says, and speeds up.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    He controls the handle and starts to circle around at a central point. The sea water that stirs up flips


    around their calves, and the spray at the back of the motorboat is like a beautiful white skirt, follows the


    motorboat all the way.


    He always decelerates properly when turning. And it''s easy for him to drive in this way.


    After a few rounds, Kenny is surprised. "Have you yed it before?¡±


    Tandem motorboats require tacit understanding. If a person sitting at the back does not cooperate


    properly when turning, it is easy to turn over the motorboat.


    ¡°asionally.¡± In New York, Arno took her to y it. Later, she fell in love with the water sports.


    "Good, let''s go on!¡± Kenny says, and gears up full horsepower, getting ready for the next fancy straight


    rotation.


    Poppy can see what he is going to do when she looks at his movements. Subconsciously, she attaches


    herself to his back. This kind of beautiful touch of the friction between their skins together with the


    slipperiness of water, is hard to describe in words.


    Kenny feels her attachment, which encourages his ambition. He measures the distance. After rushing


    to a certain ce, he elerates again. With the strength of his legs, hepletes a perfect turn.


    This kind of exciting action makes Poppy shout out, "good!¡±


    Kenny is not satisfied with her assessment at all. "Just good?¡±


    "It''s already a great assessment.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kenny still isn''t satisfied. "Let''s go on. Hold me tight.¡±


    Then there is a louder engine roaring, and the water flows on both sides of the motorboat. Kenny is


    challenging a more exciting "drift".


    He slows down and turns smoothly, getting ready to make a beautiful turn.


    However, due to theck of control, they fall straight into the water when turning.


    With the sound of water, they are like two fishes falling into the water.


    Fortunately, they are good at swimming. Poppy turns over, and her wet hair draws a arc in the air. Her


    delicate face slightly raises, and stabilizes herself in the water.


    Kenny, who is not far away from her, is slightly surprised by her beautiful turning just now. She was just


    like a mermaid, and her ck hair sshed spread like ink on the water. Then she shook her head


    hard, and the hair was fully supple on the back of her head. Her face, especially the magnificent and


    dark eyes, make people unable to move their eyes.


    Kenny can''t help but swim towards her. Poppy finds out his move, and takes the lead to swim away.


    Kenny in the back, is like a swordfish, swims forward quickly and elerates frequently. He can almost


    catch Poppy at a distance of one arm.


    Poppy pushes her feet hard to retreat a few meter. She makes a grimace to him, and then continues to


    swim forward.


    Kenny smiles. He dives directly into the water. Poppy keeps swimming forward. A few whileter, she


    bes puzzled by the quiet behind her, so she looks back.


    Kenny''s figure has disappeared from the calm sea. Where is he?


    Just when she is going to swim back, her feet are pulled by a force, then she loses her bnce and


    sinks directly into the water. More exactly, she is pulled into the water by the force.


    "Ah, what happened to the goddess?¡± Noel has been watching their swimming. He finds Poppy is


    pulled into the water, and stands up in worried.


    Ives doesn''t care. He nces at Poppy lightly and says, "your goddess is good at swimming. Don''t


    worry. Don''t you notice that Kenny is disappear, either?¡±


    Noel is surprised. "Does Kenny pull my goddess into the water?¡±


    ¡°very likely.¡± Ives goes on fishing. But Noel keeps moving around. Ives frowns. "Be quiet. Don''t scare


    my fish away.¡±


    "Ives, you need to understand how I feel now.¡± Noel looks at the two people who are embracing each


    other in the water, he gets a little envious.


    ¡°You get what you deserve.¡± Ives has no pity on him.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Poppy is picked up by Kenny. She loses most of her strength, and holds Kenny''s waist to bnce on


    the water.


    Kenny looks down at the little goblin with a red face. "Out of energy so soon?¡±


    Poppy res at him. "Who let you pull me into the sea?¡±


    They lurked in the water pulling and struggling just now. It was almost like fighting, which cost her a lot


    of energy.


    "Don''t you like thrills, too?¡± He has found the same hobby with Poppy through the water sports just


    now.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hum!¡± Poppy snorts. Then her eyes ambiguously stares at his handsome face. "Exciting things can''t


    be carried out at any time. Just as you did, you may identally capsize.¡±


    "It''s because you''re such a goblin that I''m distracted.¡± Just now, when riding the motorboat, they were


    so close to each other without leaving a gap. The two bosoms on her chest were soft and close to his


    back. That kind of tactile was wonderful.


    Lust is not a good thing.


    He would not have capsized the boat if she didn''t disturbed his mind just now.


    "You have so many excuses. It tells you that failures may happen when you challenge thrills.¡± Poppy


    hugs him.


    They are so close to each other once again. Kenny hug her waist. "I think what you want to say is,


    more failures would happen especially when I get close to you!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true.¡± Poppy doesn''t resist his approach. She looks at him and says, "because I''m


    poisonous!¡±


    Under the sun, his pupils be transparent and clear. She can see her reflection clearly. His thin lips


    are getting closer to hers. Poppy doesn''t avoid. Even the sea water seems be hot between their


    lips.


    "Your little brother is naughty again.¡± Poppy clearly feels the little tent in his lower body.


    "If you can''t eat what you see, you will also go berserk.¡± Kenny''s eyes are dark and bright. He doesn''t


    give her a chance to dodge. He holds her back head and kisses her red lips.


    The slightly salty taste stirs with sweet, and he is once again fascinated by her little lips. They kiss


    audaciously and are inseparable in the sun.


    Poppy seems to enter into an unprecedented field under the leadership of Kenny, and also seems to


    step into the floating cloud. She can only hold his warm body tightly.


    Noel is stimted by their kiss when he sees them, "what the hell, they really don''t care about others,


    do they?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Mr. Gilbert, please help me!¡± Jolene was sitting well in the swimming ring at first. But somehow


    she suddenly falls into the sea with a bang.


    "Don''t look at Kenny and Poppy. See, isn''t there another woman waiting to be with you?¡± Ives holds


    back hisugh. Kenny is so ruthless. He''s obviously stimting Noel. Ives thinks.


    Noel feels that he has brought a nuisance. "The difference between a woman and a goddess is so


    much. She''s annoying.¡±


    Noel takes a lifebuoy and throws it to Jolene in the water. "Here. Can youe up by yourself?¡±


    Jolene risked danger in desperation just now, and after she seeded in attracting Noel''s attention,


    she doesn''t want to miss the chance. She holds the lifebuoy tightly and says, "I can''t do it, Mr. Gilbert,


    my legs are cramped.¡±


    She shows a pitiful expression, and her eyes are shining with water. Jolene feels more and more


    resentful. She wants to hook up with Noel here today. Who knows that a coquette attracts away the


    men''s eyes.


    She doesn''t look like acting. Noel has no choice but to jump into the water and carry her back to the


    yacht.


    Just when he puts her down, Jolene encircles his neck. "Thank you, Mr. Gilbert.¡±


    "A piece of cake, " he has lost his passion for her, "stay here and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Jolene tries to keep him, but he goes to Ives.


    Jolene, who is sitting on the deck, looks at the woman ying with Kenny in the water jealously. Most


    of this day, she ispletely ignored because of Poppy.


    The jealousy in her heart gathers into a bunch of small mes, which turns to hatred. If she doesn''t


    vent the anger, she is not reconciled.


    When Poppy is tired of ying, she leaves Kenny behind and goes ashore. She is sticky and prickly by


    the sea salt. She goes to the shower area in the cabin.


    A bright idea suddenly urs to Jolene. Here''s the chance. She catches up to Poppy.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    She walks into the shower, and the ttering water inside proves that Poppy is taking a bath. The


    bathing ce in the cabin is small. Poppy worries that her clothes would get wet, so she has hung her


    clothes outside the curtain.


    Jolene walks in quietly with barefoot, and vicious light shes in her eyes. She quietly takes away all


    the clothes.


    Hum!


    You like to show off? Can youe out naked?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After taking away Poppy''s clothes, Jolene looks around carefully and walks quickly to her room.


    Poppy looks at the empty locker room after shower, she is a little shocked. Where is her clothes?


    Her intuition tells her that her clothes has been taken away. She excludes one by one, and finally


    targets to the other woman on the ship. Just now, she felt the hostility of that woman.


    How stupid that woman is to do the trick of taking away her clothes, Poppy thinks. She gotta fix her


    Poppy slightly frowns. Now she has no clothes, and the towel is wet. What should she do?


    The windes in with a slight cool air, stirring the light blue curtains. She can not helpughing when


    she sees the fluttering curtains.


    Who says she would be shameful without clothes?


    Poppy pulls down the curtain and wraps it around her body. She looks at herself in the mirror. Though a


    little strange, she still walks out.


    When she just turns a corner, she sees Kennying to her, and her smile deepens.


    Kenny walks close to her and looks at the curtains on her. "Where are your clothes?¡±


    "They''re disappeared after my bath. There must be a dog on your friend''s yacht. They''re probably


    picked up by the dog.¡± Poppy jokes. But actually, she is already thinking about taking revenge on the


    woman.


    Kenny gets the meaning of her words, he asks, "need my help?¡±


    Poppy leans on him and looks up to see his handsome face. "If you have more clothes, lend them to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Walking out of Kenny''s room, Poppy has changed her style. The loose white T-shirt is tied with a knot


    on her waist, and the ck casual pants are cut short by her, bing wide leg pants. She looks less


    sexy but more cool.


    Poppy is gifted with dimensions. No matter what style of clothes she wear, they will look good on her if


    she find the right way to match them.


    When they go to the deck, everyone is attracted by Poppy''s clothes. Jolene sees her clothes, she is


    slightly shocked. How could she find clothes to wear?


    Ives jokes, "no wonder you were not here. You''ve done bad things, do you? But you''re so fast. It''s not


    like Kenny''s style.¡±


    Noel thinks it''s strange. The clothes are obviously not Poppy''s. But why does she wear Kenny''s


    clothes? Did they really...


    Poppyes to them. She takes a grilled fish, and eats it without speaking.


    Kenny also sits down. "We had no choice. she said she was hungry, so we had toe out.¡±


    "Wow, not enough in the water?¡± Ives continues to tease them, and turns over the grilled fish.


    Noel doesn''t like the topic, so he suggests, "there is a famous non-toxic coral in this area. Why don''t


    we go diving to see the coralter?¡±


    Non-toxic coral, sounds really attractive.


    But Poppy''sck of interest. "I''m tired. I won''t go.¡±


    Kenny follows, "I''ll stay with you!¡±


    Poppy gives him a faint look, but she says nothing.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Jolene has been ignored all the way. She is unwilling to be left behind. "Mr. Gilbert, can I join you?¡±


    Noel looks at her, "You can''t swim, so don''t go.¡±


    Poppy takes a meaningful look at her. If Jolene goes diving... Poppy closes her eyes to block the


    vicious gaze in her eyes.


    "Mr. Gilbert, you''ll take care of me, right?¡± Jolene winks at Noel, but Noel ignores it. "Suit yourself.¡±


    "Thank you, Mr. Gilbert." Jolene says happily, and tears a piece of grilled fish to feed him.


    However, Noel pulls out his arm and pushes her away. "I can eat it myself!¡±


    Although being rejected, Jolene doesn''t lose heart, she smiles and nods, "Mr. Gilbert, be careful, this


    fish has many bones.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡± Noel''s attitude towards her has always been cold. In others'' views, Jolene is just ying


    a monologue.


    After dinner, the afterglow spreads on the sea, and several colors collide in the sky. It doesn''t seem


    mixed, but shows a beauty ofyers.


    Poppy stands by the railing. Facing the sea wind, she looks far away at the sun and starts to think. She


    has always believed that the nature is the most powerful. The sea is vast. It is sometimes calm as a


    mirror, sometimes roaring waves.Poppy may be pacified by the power of the sea, and there is a rare


    quiet in her heart.


    "It''s a good choice not to go diving.¡± Kennyes up to her from behind. His hands hold the railing.


    "There are some things that you can''t regret after you choose. Just like you want to see the colorful


    coral after you see the beautiful sunset, but it''s impossible, you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too.¡±


    Poppy says.


    Kenny looks at her. Her face is calm, while her eyes are full of emotions, but it''s difficult to distinguish.


    "So sentimental?¡± Kenny knows from the beginning that she is not a simple girl.


    Poppy smiles. She looks at the distant glow, and speaks nothing.


    The otherse out of the cabin and walks towards them. They have changed their diving suits and


    have all kinds of diving equipment in their hands.


    Noel looks at poppy with a sad face. "Goddess, don''t you really want to go diving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She has done too many unnecessary things today.


    Jolene grabs Noel''s arm. "Mr. Gilbert, she don''t want to go with us. Forget it!¡±


    Ives has begun to wear equipment, and reminds them, "it''s going to be dark.¡±


    Seeing Poppy''s resolute attitude, Noel leaves with frustration and starts to wear equipment. Jolene


    doesn''t know how to wear them at all, she dawdles there for a long time.


    Poppy takes the opportunity toe forward. "It''s new for you. Let me help you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jolene is really not familiar with this thing. She has been dawdling for a long time, so she


    is afraid to drag them down.


    Poppy helps her to adjust the position of the gas cylinder. When smoothing the breathing tube, she


    hides a silver needle in hand and quickly pricks it at the breathing tube.


    ¡°Done!¡± Poppy smiles and helps her adjust her straps.


    "OK, see you.¡± Noel waves to Kenny and Poppy.


    Kenny replies, ¡°have fun.¡±


    Then they leaves to diving. With the help of the diving suit, Jolene can narrowly keep up with Noel and


    Ives. Compared with the sea surface, underwater world is quieter. When you dive into the sea, it''s like


    entering another new world, isting the disturbance from thend.


    As they dive deeper and deeper, the beauty of the seafloor is even more beautiful. There are


    magnificent coral reefs, lively and yful little fishes, and many colorful jellyfishes are ying happily.


    In the unpolluted water area, the fish species are very rich. The fishes are healthy and harmless. Even


    when you approach them, they will not attack you.


    At first, Jolene manages to keep up with them. Butter, she bes slower and slower. As they dive


    deeper, she bes more and more powerless. Noel and Ives have gone three meters far from her,


    she can barely keep up with them.


    At the same time of speeding up, her eyes in the diving mirror show frightened.


    There is water pouring into the breathing tube. She begins to choke wildly. She is not good at


    swimming. She is panics and struggles to make a sign to them for help. But they are too far to notice


    the back for a while. No one has noticed Jolene.


    Her breathing bes more and more difficult. As she sinks slowly, she feels so scared, as if she has


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    smelled the breathe of death.


    At that time, Ives looks back and finds that Jolene, who was always following them, has disappeared.


    Ives grabs Noel in front of him and signals him to turn back.


    They look at each other and feel that something must happened to Jolene. They swim back


    immediately.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Jolene''s consciousness has begun to drift away. Her whole body is hypo dynamic. After thest


    struggle, she sinks down.


    Ives holds her first, Noel takes the other side of her, then they make a gesture and drag her all the way


    up.


    After they up onto the sea surface and swim to the yacht, Poppy notices them. She sees Jolene, who is


    almost in aa. Poppy sneers.


    It takes a lot of effort for Ives and Noel to pull Jolene onto the deck. Kenny and Poppy go to them.


    Jolene is pale, especially with her lips.


    Noel immediately does the external cardiacpression for her, but it doesn''t work. Then he takes a


    deep breath and delivers it to her mouth.


    After several repetitions, Jolene finally has some reaction.


    She coughs and vomits a lot of water. Her eyes are slightly open, and she has not fully regained


    consciousness. She looks at the dark sky, smells the slightly fishy air, and looks at the people around.


    She then realizes that she is not dead.


    Poppy has watches coldly all the way, she sneers, "if you can''t swim, don''t dive. Don''t implicate others


    when you want to die.¡±


    She attributes the spearhead to Jolene. Jolene has juste alive, and she has no energy to argue


    with her. She just lies on the ground and gasps for breath.


    But she has an instinct. It must have something to do with Poppy. How would her breathing tube get


    water?


    Ives frowns sternly. He feels something is wrong with it.


    Kenny looks calm. He just stands beside and doesn''t say anything.


    After Jolene rests for a while, Noel takes her back to her room.


    Poppy says, "she''s a woman. You can''t help her change clothes. Let me do it.¡±


    She goes to them. And Kenny naturally follows her. They all walk into the guest room together. Poppy


    goes to the small closet. As soon as she opens it, she finds her clothes. Poppy says with an


    exaggerated surprise, "Yo, my clothes have feet and ran to your room.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jolene in bed is shocked. How could she forget such an important thing?


    Everyone watches Poppy take out the clothes. They are tacit. Everyone here is not stupid, they know


    that Jolene wouldn''t take the clothes by mistake.


    Jolene feels so embarrassed that she immediately refutes, "I, I took it by mistake.¡±


    "It''s OK. I just hope the dress won''t have feet any more.¡± Poppy puts the clothes aside with a smile and


    takes out Jolene''s clothes. "Men, please go out. I''m going to change the clothes for the beauty.¡±


    Jolene takes back her clothes. "You...Please go out, I''ll change it myself.¡±


    A series of things has made Jolene know the fierce of Poppy. she is now particrly afraid to get along


    with Poppy alone.


    Poppy never asks for rebuff. She replies, "OK, I''m going.¡±


    She takes her own clothes and leaves Jolene''s room.


    Poppy goes to the deck to feel the sea breeze. She watches the stars twinkling in the sky. The sea is


    wide, and even the sky bes deep. The stars are bright and shining endlessly.


    All these are the best gifts of nature.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Kennyes to her with two goblets and a bottle of red wine.


    He opens the bottle easily, and the wine is fragrant, but soon the fragrance is dispersed by the strong


    wind.


    He pours two sses of wine and gives one to Poppy. "How are you feeling?¡±


    Poppy looks at him and answers calmly, "just as normal.¡±


    Kenny sips his lips, and drinks the wine. He looks around and finds there is no others. "when did you


    do that?" He asks.


    The wild wind blows in the open space, but it doesn''t disperse his voice. Poppy doesn''t want to admit it,


    so she pretends to be confused, "I don''t know what you are talking about?¡±


    A shrewd woman, he thinks. Even if she lies in front of him, she is so calm.


    But Kenny doesn''t wants to let go of it. "You did something to that woman''s breathing tube equipment,


    right?¡±


    Poppy takes a sip of the wine and sneers, "what evidence do you have, or do you see I did it?¡±


    She doesn''t believe that someone would see it just now. If one of them saw it, it would not be possible


    for them to enter the water.


    Kenny doesn''t get angry. He lowers his head, puts his arm around her shoulder, and whispers, "little


    goblin, I''m more and more interested in you now. What shall I do?¡±


    She is like a mystery, a mystery that needs to be developed and discovered by people. He wants to be


    the digger and solve the mysteries one after another.


    There is no light around, only the light of the moon and the yacht.


    They are so close that she can even smell his breath and see the smile in his pupils. Poppy is fearless.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She strokes his chin. "I''m poisonous. Don''t get too close to me. Be careful.¡±


    Kenny sps her hand andughs, "it''s boring that you keep repeating this sentence. Can I take it as


    that it''s just a way for you to protect yourself?¡±


    Poppy''s calm face raises a shallow smile, "it seems that you¡¯re not afraid to failure, even when you had


    one in the afternoon.¡±


    But there is more joy in her heart. It''s good to attract him. Only if he is constantly attracted, her goal will


    be easier to achieve.


    "In nine out of ten, life is not as one wishes. There are so many things in life. Why should we be afraid?


    Just like a child, should we give up learning to walk after a fall? Then we will never be able to walk. Just


    like you, if I give you up when facing difficulties, I will certainly not get you.¡± Kenny turns the subject to


    her again.


    Unconsciously, the wine in Poppy''s cup has been drunk out, and she casually pours another ss.


    "You are really a little special." She says.


    ¡°Then do you like me?¡± A glimmer of smilees to Kenny''s eyes, showing his ambiguous and impure


    intention.


    ¡°Like you? Too superficial!¡± Poppy shakes her head to deny.


    Kenny is quite serious. "I will wait to conquer you one day.¡±


    His eyes are fiery and firm. He must conquer her!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    From his expression, Poppy has noticed the desire for conquest. She stops the topic and puts the


    goblet aside. "When can I get the things I need?¡±


    Only themselves can understand her words. "It seems that you are very eager to fight with the


    Greens?¡±


    Poppy looks at him lightly. She lies down and puts her hands under his head, and says in a more


    alienated tone. "You only asked me to apany you here, but you didn''t ask me to tell you my


    private affairs.¡±


    Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want to tell him.


    But it makes Kenny''s curiosity rise more, and he continues to analyze. "Bryant Green is your father.


    Why do you hate him so much that you want to fight with him?¡±


    Poppy is not angry. "Kenny, don''t you understand what I said just now?¡±


    Kenny is speechless. She is really unkind.


    "I¡¯m just caring about you.¡± Kenny makes an excuse and his eyes are still warm.


    Poppy doesn''t ept it, "I don''t need your caring.¡±


    She has never enjoyed caring. And she loves the cold and lonely feeling now.


    In the contest ofnguage, Kenny loses in a row. Poppy takes a look at the watch, then gets up and


    says, "I''m tired. I''m going back to my room to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Kenny raises a meaningful smile.


    Poppy looks back with her charming eyes, and she smiles. "It depends on fate!¡±


    When she leaves, she happens to meet Ives. She gives a sign to him with her eyes and then leaves.


    Iveses over and sits next to Kenny. Kenny takes a new ss and pours the wine for him.


    After a quiet drink, Ives says, "that woman is not simple. You should be careful.¡±


    Even the fools can see through that the thing just now must have been nned by someone, and


    there''s no doubt that the person must be Poppy. But it''s just a dispute between women, and men are


    not suitable to intervene.


    ¡°I know.¡± Her little tricks won¡¯t be difficulties for him.


    "She''s too vicious.¡± When Ives saw the clothes in Jolene''s room, he realized what was going on.


    Jolene''s diving ident must have been caused by Poppy. It''s a warning for Jolene, but this warning


    could easily kill her.


    "Thanks for the warning, " he takes a sip for the wine. And his eyes darkens, "but I love challenge.¡±


    "Why her?¡±


    "She''s a like poppy, fascinating and dangerous, but I just want to pick it.¡± Kenny drops his ss and


    pats Ives on the shoulder. "Good night.¡±


    Ives is a little confused. He drinks the wine silently.


    He has reminded Kenny. No matter what Kenny''s choice would be. it has nothing to do with him.


    Kenny takes a piece of Kraft paper bag and runs to Poppy''s door.


    He knocks a few times, and Poppy opens the door.


    It seems that she has just taken a bath and her hair is still wet. She wears a bathrobe, and her bosoms


    are so full that make the neckline slightly open.


    "Are you tempting me?¡± She is red all over, and he can''t resist the temptation of the beauty which has


    just took a bath.


    Poppy takes a step back and let him in. After closing the door, she doesn''t pay attention to his words.


    She focuses on the brown paper bag and reaches for it.


    Kenny, who hasn''t tasted any sweetness, won''t give the Kraft paper bag to her so easily. He


    deliberately dodges, and sits beside the bed, "you little goblin, you want to take away the project n


    directly?¡±


    "Do you know how hard it took me to get it?¡± Kenny says.


    Poppy gets close to him. She stares at him without blinking, and leans down slowly. "Your request is


    that I apany you here. Now that I''ve fulfilled mymitment, you won''t go back on your words,


    will you?¡±


    "Of course. I''m just fascinated by you again.¡± Kenny is attracted by her charming eyes, and he starts to


    rx himself.


    Poppy takes the opportunity to lean over and grab the n when he''s rxed. After getting the n,


    she steps back and sits on the sofa next to him.


    Her eyes glows. She opens the brown paper bag and stares at the n.


    Kenny doesn''t get annoyed. He sit down next to her, and looks at her facial expression carefully. "It''s


    my first time to see a woman''s eyes shining, and they''re shining not because diamond jewelry.¡±


    "Are you praising me or belittling me?¡± Poppy looks up at him for a second, and then immediately


    returns to the n.


    "Of course I''m praising you. You are the most special woman I have ever met.¡± Kenny puts his arm


    around her shoulder. "It seems that the Greens really attract you.¡±


    That''s for sure. If she wants revenge, she must find out the details of them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But she knows that Kenny is trying to trap her. "Didn''t you also say that I''m attractive to you?¡±


    She shifts the topic and their attention.


    Kenny smiles. He knows that she deliberately shifts the topic. But since she doesn''t want to answer, he


    won''t ask further.


    He replies, "you are very attractive to me, but it''s annoying that I can''t get you.¡±


    A few secondster, the little tent in his lower body puts up again.


    "You can find a woman to solve the problem. If you want convenience, your left and right hands are


    also good helpers.¡± She takes a look at the project n. As for the detailed matters, she want to


    analyze the next step of the n after back to her office.


    After putting the project n in ce, she unbuttons her bathrobe in the presence of him, and turning


    her back to him, then puts on the simple long skirt. Her body is as soft as a fish, and she slips into the


    bed.


    Kenny''s eyes are bewildered by her enchanting back, and the next second he presses himself on her,


    "little goblin, are you so bold in the presence of other men?¡±


    Poppyughs, ¡°couragees from practice, doesn''t it?¡±


    She answers vaguely. Kenny doesn''t ask more. His hands slip into the quilt. He bows his head and


    tries to kiss her, but she pushes him away. "Your friends are here tonight, it''s so high-sounding to spend


    the night with me.¡±


    Kenny sps her hands, but Poppy makes good use of her agility to get out of his control once again.


    She dodges to the end of the bed.


    Kenny doesn''t get angry, but thinks the game is bing more and more fun. "Our rtionship has


    been impure in their eyes. Come here.¡±


    Poppy won''t get close to him for sure. Seeing her motionless, Kenny moves to the end of the bed


    again. At about an arm''s length, Poppy runs away again.


    The sound of "fighting" in bed between them in the middle of the night makes people have a maggot in


    their heads.


    Just like Noel who is passing by, when he hears the sound, he is a little surprised. He immediately


    thinks of the lingering scene of Poppy and Kenny. The sound gets louder and louder, Noel frowns, and


    envy grows from the bottom of his eyes. Goddess, his goddess!


    He is angry and helpless, and he can only return to his own room.


    After washing, Noel goes to bed. He grabs the quilt tightly, closes his eyes and begins to imagine. He


    imagines that he is holding his goddess.


    The erotic dream is particrly amazing in this night.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    It was a great weekend because Poppy got what she wants.


    In the morning, as soon as Poppy enters the office, her mobile phone gets a message. It is a


    remittance message of 100 thousand dors.


    Poppy sees the amount of money, and she realizes what''s going on. She puts her cell phone on the


    desk with a smile and waits for Jean''s call.


    Sure enough, within five minutes, she gets Jean''s call.


    "Lawyer Poppy, I really appreciate you this time. I won''t get so much money without your help."


    "No need to thank me. I take remuneration."


    "I believe you will soon be famous in China. That 100 thousand is your remuneration." Jean


    pauses, and continues, "how''s my favor going?"


    Poppy leans back, and her beautiful eyes are clear. That''s probably what Jean came for.


    She thinks about it for a while and says, "you screwed Ethel. She''s not out of the hospital yet. Isn''t it a


    little excessive to contact Kenny?"


    "If Kenny and I are united, I won''t be afraid of even ten Ethel."


    "Are you sure Kenny can protect you forever?"


    "Well..." Jean hesitates. Men''s freshness to women is limited, so she can''t guarantee that.


    Poppy knows what Jean is worried about, and she suggests, "I won''t make an appointment with Kenny


    for you, but I''ll find a way to disclose his itinerary to you. You can make an unexpected meet, which is


    also romantic."


    Jean is delighted. She thinks it is a good idea, and her tone is full of rejoicing. "I''ll wait for your good


    news, Lawyer Poppy."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Poppy begins to think about something. She keeps staring at her


    briefcase. After a while, she walks to Arno''s office with her briefcase.


    "Knock knock..." After the knock, someone inside the office responses.


    Arno looks up and sees Poppying, he drops what he''s doing and asks. "What''s up?"


    With his knowledge of Poppy, she would never waste her time on meaningless things.


    Poppy sits down and gives the project n of the Greens enterprise to him directly. "Look at this."


    Arno gets curious. He opens it and finds out that it''s the proposal of the Green''s in the next half year.


    "How did you get it?"


    The information in it is quite detailed. Even the bidding price is clearly listed. With this proposal, they


    can easily beat the Greens enterprise in the bidding.


    Poppy smiles. "You don''t have to worry about where I got it. Just help me find out whichpanies are


    Arno thinks about it for a moment, and then he knows who is it from. He also knows what she is going


    to do, but he is in aplicated mood.


    Kenny helped her get such an important proposal, does it mean that they are...


    Seeing Arno distracted, Poppy tries to pull his thoughts back. "Mr. Lewis, can you do that?"


    He smiles, "of course. Shall we have lunch together?"


    Poppy hesitates. "I''m going to pick up the car this afternoon. I just bought a new car the other day."


    "That''s just right. I can go with you and try your new car." Arno is afraid that she would refuse, so he


    deliberately makes an excuse.


    "Sure!"


    ...


    It''s at noon. The early summer has left in imperceptible, and the weather is hot and stuffiness.


    Mrs. Murphy has lunch with severaldies. After some greetings, Mrs. Murphy gets on her car.


    The car goes ahead at a steady speed on the road. She looks out of the window and sees a familiar


    figure. Isn''t that the little fox spirit?


    Poppy and Arno have just finished their lunch. They came to the 4S store to pick up the car. They walk


    out of the store and get on the ck Audi together. The eye contact and movements between them are


    obviously not pure.


    Mrs. Murphy calls Kenny quickly.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Kenny at the other end of the line sounds a littlezy, "Mom?"


    Mrs. Murphy, like aining schoolgirl, stares at the ck Audi and reports carefully, "Kenny, I see


    that little fox."


    "So?"


    Mrs. Murphy is a little angry when she heard his tone, "I found her get on another man''s car. Aren''t you


    nervous?"


    Kenny smiles on the other end of the phone. Turns out the intention of his mother''s call is that. "Mom,


    do you just want to tell me about this?"


    Mrs. Murphy gets anxious.


    "Kenny, how can you be so indifferent? She''s cheating on you and hooking up with other men. If you


    don''t take it seriously, you''ll be in her control in the future."


    His mother''s move reminds him of a saying, "the king doesn''t worry but his eunuch does."


    "Mom, don''t be nervous now. It''s possible that the man is a client."


    "It''s impossible. She talks andughs with that man. Their rtionship must not be so pure. I tell you


    what, she got on that man''s car, it''s a ck Audi. You know what, I won''t follow where they go next!"


    Mrs. Murphy is lovely sometimes. She cares about it very much, but she pretends to be indifferent. She


    wants to follow them, but she says that deliberately due to her dignity.


    "Go home, mom. Don''t follow them."


    "What?" Mrs. Murphy blows up a little bit. "Kenny, can you be so indifferent when the little fox makes


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    you be cuckolded?"


    She thought that she has already said that, and he would definitely say, "well, follow them and report to


    me at any time."


    She''s so anxious.


    "Mom, you don''t have to be so nervous. I trust her." He doesn''t really believe her, but just with his


    knowledge of her. At present, he is the only one who has something to do with the Greens.


    "Kenny, women should not be spoiled like this. Do you really have to witness the scene of her infidelity


    before you recognize the truth? At this time, you should take precautions."


    "She is so spoiled now, will you still have a status at home?"


    "You''re really going to piss me off. How can I give birth to such a son!"


    ...


    Mrs. Murphy keep talking at a speedparable to that of a machine gun.


    "Mom, please stop. I''ll take her back to you for questioning tonight, OK?"


    "That''s better." Mrs. Murphy has been waiting so long for these words.


    After hanging up, Mrs. Murphy is still muttering, "I knew this little fox is not simple! Now I happen to see


    her with another man. Such a bad woman must be educated tonight..."


    "Squeak..."


    "Bang..."


    There are all kinds of dangers lurking in the quiet space. Suddenly, the screeching and crashing noises


    disturb the orderly road.


    Before Mrs. Murphy finishes speaking, she is hit by a car behind her.


    As she sits in the back seat without fastening the seatbelt, her whole body is hit by the gravity behind.


    She rushes forward, and her forehead is bumped and bleeding.


    The cars waiting for the red light collide forward just like domino effect, causes a serious traffic


    ident, which is an appalling mess.


    The ident happens so suddenly that everyone is in a daze.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Poppy drives from behind. They have just witnessed the ident from a distance. The mistakes of one


    car dragged everyone else down.


    "Let''s go the side road. It''s impossible for us to go straight ahead." Poppy lights the right-hand light and


    is about to turn when she sees ady being helped out of a car difficultly by the driver. She brakes with


    a rush and even Arno is taken aback by her behavior. "what''s wrong?"


    "That... That''s Kenny''s mother." Poppy looks at Mrs. Murphy''s forehead not far away. Her forehead is


    covered by blood, and the blood is still running down line by line. The scene is quite shocking.


    "Do we need to..."


    Arno hasn''t finished yet, but Poppy has unbuckled her seat belt and ran there.


    Arno feels a little upset. He follows behind.


    Poppy runs up and looks at Mrs. Murphy. "Mrs. Murphy, are you OK?"


    Mrs. Murphy''s spirit is very poor. She looks at Poppy faintly and is about to say something. But she falls


    on Poppy with unconscious before she can say anything.


    Poppy turns around and immediately shoulders her up. Arnoes over and suggests, "let me help


    you."


    "No, you drive. We need to reach the nearest hospital right away." Poppy says and speeds up again.


    With Arno''s help, she takes Mrs. Murphy to the back seat and lies her down. Then she sits on her side.


    Arno drives ahead to the hospital.


    Mrs. Murphy has been in a semia state. Her head hurts so much that she can''t actually pass out,


    but she keeps murmuring, "it hurts, my head hurts so bad!"


    Poppy keepsforting her, "hold on, Mrs. Murphy. We''ll be at the hospital soon."


    "You mustn''t fall asleep."


    "Arno, drive faster! " Poppy looks out the window at the retreating streetscape and urges.


    ...


    In the quiet ward, the fragrant lily is bathing in the sunshine by the window. The white curtain is waved


    by the wind, and the strong smell of disinfectant water can''t be ignored. The man standing in front of


    the bed is like a mountain. He looks with worried at Mrs. Murphy on bed.


    Kenny rushed over when he received Poppy''s call. At that time, Mrs. Murphy was still in treatment.


    Poppy didn''t leave until Mrs. Murphy is out of the emergency room.


    He will never forget that Poppy was covered in blood. And even her small white face was red with


    bright blood. He feels, however, that she is extremely beautiful in that look.


    Mrs. Murphy slowly opens her eyes. All she sees are white. She looks at Kenny on the side of the bed,


    and the scene of the ident starts to gather in her mind.


    She was sent to the hospital by that little fox spirit, but where is she?


    "Mom, how do you feel?" Kenny adjusts the angle of the head of the bed so that Mrs. Murphy is half


    lying on the bed. And then he pours a ss of water for her.


    After two sips, Mrs. Murphy is finally able to speak. She asks at first, "where''s she?"


    "She''s left."


    "So irresponsible, how could she ran away after sending me to hospital? Doesn''t she care about how I


    am?" Mrs. Murphy looks around and doesn''t find Poppy.


    Kenny exins, "mom, her clothes are stained by your blood. The doctor said you''re OK when you


    came out of the emergency room. So I let her go back to take a bath and change clothes."


    "Really? Fine." Mrs. Murphy nods her head proudly.


    Kenny looks at his mother who is eager to find Poppy. He smiles, "mom, why are so eager to find her?


    You are not going to interrogate her, are you?"


    Mrs. Murphy lies leisurely on the bed, smoothing the folds of the quilt. "I''ve figured it out clearly in her


    car. Don''t think I was really dizzy. I heard them talking."


    "There was another man in the car. They said something about thew on the way. The man should be


    awyer."


    Kenny immediately thinks of Arno and says, "that''s the boss of herw firm."


    "Boss?" Mrs. Murphy don''t understand, "why is she in aw firm?"


    Kenny then just realizes that he has never told his mother about Poppy''s family background. He


    doesn''t need to hide it from her. Kenny says, "Your so-called ''little fox'' is a femalewyer. Do you


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    remember thepany''s high-profile infringement case some time ago? It was she who let your son


    lose 70 million dors!"


    "What?" Mrs. Murphy is so surprised at the truth that she shows an exaggerated expression.


    She''s that capable? Mrs. Murphy thought at first that the girl was just an ordinary white-cor worker at


    best. She doesn''t expect that Poppy is awyer and even so capable.


    Mrs. Murphy sighs, looking at Kenny, she feels disappointed and nags, "no wonder she isn''t into you.


    She is so capable, and there must be many pursuers around her. How would be interested in you!"


    Kenny doesn''t know whether tough or cry as he hears it. "Mom, I''m your son. Would you stop


    humiliate your son?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Mrs. Murphy looks at him, and then just closes her eyes and ignores him.


    Kenny feels depressed. How would he be a loser in his mother''s eyes?


    "Mom, just wait and see. I''ll get that little goblin one day." That little goblin keeps challenging his


    authority one time after another. He will make her behave like a kitten in his palm sooner orter.


    Mrs. Murphy shakes her head gently. "It would be not so easy."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    In Alva Private Hospital-


    Hilda inserts a bunch of white roses into the vase and says, "Ethel, looks like you''re recovering well."


    But Ethel doesn''t think so. "My nose looks ugly."


    Since her grafted cartge was broken, and after the prosthesis was removed, her nose looks


    shapeless, and there is still a bruise on it.


    Hilda sits down andforts Ethel. "What''s the hurry? Now the technology is so advanced. The


    doctors also said that they can do the repair operations after detumescence."


    When talking about this topic, she feels bored and changes the topic. "Mom, why do youe alone,


    where''s my dad?"


    When ites to this, Hildains, "who knows what your father is doing? He said that the


    these days."


    "Is he really so busy?" Ethel murmurs.


    Hilda''s face suddenly turns gloomy, and she says in a cruel voice, "your father''s best to be well-


    behaved. If I find any clues that he..."


    She''s not as stupid as her daughter. If Bryant dare to cheat on her, she''ll kick him out and kill the one


    who hooks up with him.


    Ethel looks at her mother''s terrifying eyes, and she says with a little scared, "ourpany is a big


    enterprise, and it''s normal for dad to be busy. After all, he doesn''t have a right-hand man!"


    "Whatever, we almost forget about the business." Hilda looks at her daughter with serious and says,


    "Ethel, your chance is here!"


    Her words inspires Ethel to look at her with a little expectation, "what is it?"


    "I''ve heard that Mrs. Murphy is hospitalized due to a car ident. Now it''s the time when she needs to


    be taken care of. And that is your chance." Hilda''s eyes are full of a light of calcting.


    For Kenny, she doesn''t expect her daughter to have any trump card. But Mrs. Murphy is simple in heart


    and easy to approach, so it is right to get on well with her.


    Ethel doesn''t speak for a while, and she starts to think. Is this really an opportunity? She has set off


    such a big scandal before. Even herself has no expectation for this, let alone what Mrs. Murphy will


    think of her.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    "Yes, I''m listening, but I just think it''s difficult." She doesn''t have much confidence in herself now.


    Hilda holds Ethel''s hands as if to give her strength. She says, "Ethel, you have to show yourself well in


    front of Mrs. Murphy. It''s better to make her inseparable from you."


    Hilda is so calctive. She thinks, Kenny has no father since he was a child. He is raised up by her


    mother alone. So he is filial to Mrs. Murphy most. As long as Mrs. Murphy likes Ethel, there will be no


    difficulty.


    After her mother''s "brainwashing", Ethel cheers herself up. Who never makes a fool of himself or


    herself? These memories will all fade with time.


    But then she thinks of her face again, "Mom, my nose hasn''t been repaired yet. Wouldn''t it be too ugly


    to see Mrs. Murphy like this?"


    "At present, Mrs. Murphy will only be polite to you. Though she may not be at your side, but anyway,


    you should get close to her first. We''ll visit her tomorrow." Hilda''s analysis seems quite reasonable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Then I want to discharge now." Ethel says.


    Hilda gives Ethel a supercilious look. "What''s the hurry?"


    "You make me itching to leave the hospital." Her face swelling has been reduced, and now the key is


    her nose.


    "It''s useless to leave the hospital now. Just take a good rest tonight. And tomorrow we will visit Mrs.


    Murphy."


    "Fine!" Ethel chooses topromise. She was just so hotheaded that she made such a big mistake.


    Thinking of this, she sighs and thinks of another person.


    In her fierce eyes, Ethel asks, "mom, you said you would deal with Jean. How is it going now?"


    Hilda sneers, and vicious light shows up in her eyes. She replies, "don''t worry, she''s just a little fish.


    She can''t run away. I don''t believe that she can be more difficult to deal with than Poppy that little


    bitch!"


    When ites to Poppy, Ethel feels cold from the bottom of her heart. Although she hasn''t seen Poppy


    for five years, she still has a psychological reaction to her "glorious deeds".


    Despite her uneasiness, she adds, "mom, you always tell me to easy down, but do you really start to


    deal with Jean?"


    "The bait is in ce, just wait for her to get hooked, and if she does, I''ll ruin her right away." Hilda says,


    her eyes be gloomy, and the creepy light in her eyes is just like a ghostly hand that would rip off a


    man''s throat. "She wants to rob a man from you? She needs to weight up her decision first."


    "What are you going to do with her?" Ethel wonders, what''s the bait her mother said? And what does


    she mean by "get hooked"?


    Hilda smiles lightly. "Don''t worry. It will be a great gift for you. The process is not important, just wait to


    see the result."


    "How long will it take?" Ethel is looking forward to it.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. You need to be patient when fishing for big fish."


    "All right!"


    The gorgeous sunset is still brilliant. Ethel squints, then looks at the sunset. A thought rises from her


    heart, she asks, "mom, have you found that bitch? We haven''t got any news of her for more than a


    year. Would she screw us?"


    The Greens are always on guard against Poppy, because What she has done before is too terrifying. If


    shees back, then there will be no peace and quiet in their home.


    When Ethel mentions this, Hilda shows a vicious look. "There''s no news yet, but I''ve sent people to


    investigate, that little bitch should still be abroad. I''ve investigated the list of recent flights, and there''s


    no name for her."


    Ethel breaths a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Hilda says, "I will never let here back alive. If she dare toe back, I will make her life worse


    than her mother!"

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    The night sky is full of stars, and the evening wind is cooler than that in day.


    Through the smoke, the orange light illuminates the whole bathroom. Poppy sits in the bathtub, like a


    fairy falling into the mortal world. The water with the smell of bath gel tightly wraps her, reflecting her


    pink cheek.


    With her eyes closed and her face rxed, she enters the nightmare that apanies her for more


    than ten years again.


    The red blood gushed out of the bathtub. And a hand that hung down beside the bathtub had a big


    wound. The blood gushed out of the wound like a trapped animal.


    Poppy, who was still young, saw this scene. She was so scared that she couldn''t help quaking. But she


    quickly ran to her mother, knelt on the ground and shouted, "mom, wake up, mom!"


    She shouted so desperately, but only the sound of the water and the echo of her own voice responded


    to her.


    In this way, her mother left Poppy forever. Her pale face was like a dead flower, which no longer has


    any life after withering.


    "No..." Poppy suddenly shouts and opens her eyes. Fear climbs up to her eyes.


    She gasps for breath for a long time toe back to her senses. It was just a nightmare!


    But this real scene has been with her for more than ten years. Every time her nightmare was so real


    that she would relive the feeling of helplessness and sadness, making she more and more hated the


    Greens.


    Her eyes flickered for a short time, and her inner fatigue made her close her eyes again.


    The phone rings outside. She picks up the towel, wraps herself up and walks out barefoot.


    Looks at the mobile phone screen, Poppy smiles. She doesn''t connect the phone before she goes to


    the French window.


    There are full of neon and vehicles outside. And the light shines on her, making her looks gentle. She


    has a moment that her mind is floating. But soon, Kenny''s voice pulls her back to reality.


    "About my mom. Thank you!" For the first time, he says thanks to her.


    Poppy smiles and replies, "no need, I was just ttering your mother. Otherwise, she won''t give me


    delicious food in the future."


    Her witty reply makes Kenny smile. Mrs. Murphy, who has been listening to them quietly, quickly says,


    "ask her what she would like to eat?"


    Kenny hasn''t say anything yet, but Poppy on the other end of the phone heard it with her good


    listening. She answers, "I want sweet and sour pork ribs, soy sauce chicken and braised pork. They


    are all household dishes. I''m sure Mrs. Murphy can make those."


    Mrs. Murphy murmurs, "little fox, you look down on me!" Kenny has been very picky since he was


    young, Mrs. Murphy has been trained as a chef, which is her pride.


    Poppy easies herself a little bit. "Mrs. Murphy, the food you made is delicious."


    No one knows how much she likes such homemade dishes, which she hopes but never gets.


    Kenny can''t helpughing. "It''s all meat." At the same time, he also feels bad for her. "How could you


    be so thin since you like meat so much? Where''s your flesh?"


    Poppy feels speechless. "You know nothing. That''s because my digestive function is so well. I''m skinny


    beauty."


    Kenny has stepped out of the range that Mrs. Murphy can hear, and he bes unbridled. "Well,


    there is still flesh where it should have. You really are a beauty."


    This kind of dirty jokes from his mouth doesn''t make Poppy feel sick as for hooligan, but more


    interested in flirting with him.


    "Kenny, you hypocrite, like a monk who eats meat." Poppy thinks of the first time when she saw him in


    court, he was calm and indifferent, giving people a feeling of asceticism. However, men are all


    inconsistency.


    "Yep, you''re right. I''m a meat eating monk. I went down the mountain to eat you little goblin." Kenny


    doesn''t be ashamed of it. Anyway, he has made up his mind to be cheeky in front of her.


    Poppy paused, and adjusts herself for three seconds, then takes back her initiative. "I''m not so easy for


    you to taste."


    The neon reflects on her face and her water eyes, which makes her look more like a goblin.


    Kenny disagrees. "I know you can always find different excuses and opportunities to tantalize me."


    He is referring to the night when they were fighting in bed on the yacht the other day. When he turned


    over, she had already fallen asleep.


    At first, he wanted topel her, but when he thought of the "raping corpse" she said, he suddenly had


    no desire.


    Poppy feels their chat is enough, so she makes an excuse to hang up.


    She throws her cell phone to the side at will, and leans on the sofa. Her eyes seem very lonely. From


    the beginning till now, the contest with Kenny is just a game. She won''t let anyone enter her heart


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    easily.


    Perhaps, her wounded heart can''t amodate even one more person.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The next day, white clouds flutter and the summer wind is very cool.


    Under Hilda''s arrangement, Ethel quietly leaves the hospital.


    In the past ten days, with the help of the money that Hilda spent, there has been no media to continue


    to publicize Ethel''s scandal. Basically, her topic people talk about has been gradually forgot.


    But she still weart sunsses, a hat and mask. After she is fully equipped, she finally has the courage


    to visit Mrs. Murphy.


    Ethel holds a fruit basket. When she walks out of the elevator, she feels nervous. "Mom, will I scare


    Mrs. Murphy when she sees me like this?"


    Hilda is dressed elegantly today, but the face covered with a thickyer of powder is not as elegant as


    her dress. She reassures her daughter, "don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy will understand you. Just remember,


    after you go in, you need to be honey-lipped."


    "I will." Ethel adjusts her mind, and straightens her body.


    Mrs. Murphy is leaning against the window looking at the fashion magazine. When she sees someone


    Mrs. Murphy first looks at Ethel''s face. Ethel takes off the sunsses and mask. When she receives


    Mrs. Murphy''s gaze, she also pretends to be calm, and gracious to say hello to her. "Mrs. Murphy, I


    heard that you had a car ident. I came to see you. Do you feel better now?"


    Mrs. Murphy looks at Ethel''s nose for a long time, and finds that her face is not as stereoscopic as


    before. Mrs. Murphy feels a bit disgusted, but she replies politely, "much better, thank you!"


    Hilda greets her with a smile. "Mrs. Murphy, we only bring some fruit. Please don''t mind it."


    Compare with Ethel, Hilda behaves more naturally and generally. Her enthusiasm makes Mrs. Murphy


    unable to resist for a while.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re being so kind. Sit down!" As the saying goes, don''t be angry to the person


    who in smiles. Mrs. Murphy can''t expel them when they are being so enthusiastic. If she does, it would


    be her who is unkind.


    Hilda and Ethel take a look at each other and sit down happily.


    Seeing that Mrs. Murphy''s attitude has not changed much from before, Ethel''s confidence has


    increased greatly. She says with a face of grievance, "Mrs. Murphy, you have heard about my news,


    right?"


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t expect that she would take the initiative to mention the scandals. She is slightly


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shocked. "Yes, but I don''t pay much attention to the rumors."


    After saying that, Mrs. Murphy sighs in her heart. How could herself be so kind? Actually, she has paid


    special attention to it, and even despised Ethel''s stic face.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    "Mrs. Murphy, you''re right. Those are rumors. They''re all fake. I didn''t have a facelift at all. My nose like


    this is because I was stroke by someone."


    Ethel''s voice sounds low and deep. Her brows are flopped, and her eyes are pitiful. She lightens her


    voice, "I''m so much in love with Kenny that I was impulsive to find that woman to settle ounts."


    Mrs. Murphy sneers in her heart, and she continues acting with her for a while. "Which woman?"


    Mrs. Murphy always pursues the natural tendency of everything. Thinking some things too much would


    just be a trouble for , and they will not have any changes even if you think much about them.


    Hilda has been watching and looking at Mrs. Murphy''s reaction. She feels more and more relieved.


    Mrs. Murphy seems a little silly and doesn''t know anything, but such a woman is easy to be coaxed.


    Ethel answers immediately, "her name is Jean. It is her who seduces Kenny."


    When ites to Jean, the hatred in her eyes is so much that she even forgets to hide it.


    Mrs. Murphy clearly sees her eyes. She thinks, Ethel is really a jealous woman. But is Jean that little


    fox spirit?


    Hilda coughs twice, and gives a hint with her eyes to her daughter, indicating that she should be a little


    more restrained, and be gentle in front of Mrs. Murphy.


    "Mrs. Murphy, I know that a sessful man like Kenny must have nock of women around him, but


    Jean really went too far, that''s why I was so impulsive." Ethel now regrets every time she thinks about


    it.


    Mrs. Murphy nods casually. "It''s not your fault. Everyone has impulsive moments."


    Her words are different from her inner thoughts. This jealous woman deserves to be hit by Jean. If such


    a jealous woman marries Kenny, I''ll have not have a peaceful day.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mrs. Murphy. Actually, Jean is not a good woman. She is 30 years


    old, and she has been remarried four times. People call her "the ck widow". I heard that all her


    husbands died because of her. Now she has so much money, and she gets it by dividing her husband''s


    legacy. I think she gets close to Kenny are most probably for money."


    Ethel says the words that she has prepared earlier, and she also looks at Mrs. Murphy''s reaction while


    speaking.


    Just as Ethel expects, Mrs. Murphy is really surprised. "She has married four times? And her husbands


    are all dead because of her?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    There is such a woman in the world? It seems that she has too narrow knowledge.


    Hilda adds deliberately, "but how could it be so coincident. Each of her husbands is dead. I''m afraid..."


    She stops, and Mrs. Murphy said, "was it man-made?"


    She ispletely shocked by Jean. She married so many times in a row, and all her husbands died.


    Where does her couragee from to remarried so many time?


    "Well." Hilda covered her mouth and smiles. "It''s hard to say, there''s no evidence. Let''s keep it secret in


    our hearts."


    Mrs. Murphy nods. She is still so shocked that she doesn''t pay attention to Hilda''s and Ethel''s


    calcting eyes.


    Hilda adds, "how can this kind of woman be worthy of Kenny? It would be bad luck to be with her!"


    She says it for a reason. Ethel sighs, "but Kenny seems to be intimate with her. I''m really worried about


    Kenny''s safety."


    Mrs. Murphy murmurs to herself, hasn''t Kenny been intimate with the little fox spirit? Why is there a


    Jean?


    Of course, other people don''t know Mrs. Murphy''s inner thoughts. Hilda shows a smile and begins to


    praise Ethel, "although Ethel is not very excellent, she is gentle and gracious. Besides, she has a fate


    that would bring good luck to her husband!"


    Fortune telling is hard to distinguish the genuine or fake, but in the presence of Mrs. Murphy, she must


    say some good things for Ethel.


    When hearing this, Ethel shows a little embarrassment. "Mom, don''t say it out. It will be known naturally


    when Kenny''s business is smoother in the future!"


    Mrs. Murphy looks at Ethel''s affectation, and despises her. Ethel is obviously very proud, but she is still


    acting.


    "Our Ethel has good personality. She is gentle and gracious. Most importantly, she has filial piety. She


    will treat her mother-inw as well as us in the future."


    Mrs. Murphy is deeply disgusted by their hypocrisy. Although she is simple, she is not stupid. She


    knows Hilda was boasting about her daughter.


    If Ethel is really so good, howe Kenny not like her?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Mrs. Murphy is particrly disgusted when she recalls that Ethel lied to her about the facelift. Oh no,


    she is even more disgusted with Hilda.


    She praises her own daughter too much, as if she''s afraid that everyone else doesn''t know that.


    Mrs. Murphy responds coldly. "Ethel is a good girl, but..." She pauses," I''m too old to care about these


    things. As long as Kenny loves, he can marry whoever he likes."


    Hilda and Ethel are shocked when hearing that!


    Mrs. Murphy''s words have upset their n. And Ethel, the most impulsive, immediately says, "Mrs.


    Murphy, do you mean, that even if Kenny wants to marry Jean, you will agree that?"


    "children have their own luck. I can''t intervene too much!" Mrs. Murphy says with a smile. She has


    answered Ethel''s question indirectly.


    Ethel''s face takes on a ghostly expression, she looks at her mother, hoping she would say something


    good for her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hilda is still thinking about thenguage to deal with that, and Mrs. Murphy continues, "Even you two


    both know that Jean is not good. My son is not stupid. A man can hook up with some bad girls, but the


    one he marry must be a good wife."


    Mrs. Murphy''s followed words directly sentences Ethel to death. "I believe in my son''s vision. If he


    insists on marrying her, I can''t do anything with it. Just let him do it."


    Finally, it is like drawing water with a sieve. Hilda''s and Ethel''s efforts are useless.


    Ethel''s passionate is devastated by Mrs. Murphy''s words. After Hilda saying so much, it finally is like


    knocked over by Mrs. Murphy with a stick. She also feels helpless as Ethel.


    There is a deadlock in the ward for a while. Hilda feels that there is nothing more to say. She looks at


    the time and makes an excuse, "Mrs. Murphy, it''ste now, we''ll visit you next time!"


    Etheles up and says, "Mrs. Murphy, we''re leaving. Take good care of yourself!"


    Mrs. Murphy raises a fake smile and says, "you, too. Especially your nose. If Kenny sees it, he will not


    like it."


    Ethel can''t bear the blow and feels ashamed to stay. She leaves in a hurry with her mother.


    "Mom, Mrs. Murphy dislike me, right?" Ethel walks out. She is so upset and depressed. Mrs. Murphy''s


    Hilda is not sure of it. At first, she thought Mrs. Murphy is easy to deal with. Who knows she is also


    veteran!


    "Don''t think about it so much. I think Mrs. Murphy still prefers you."


    "Howe?" Ethel''s mind ispletely at a loss.


    "Didn''t you hear Mrs. Murphy''sst words? She wants you to take good care of yourself. If Kenny sees


    you like this, he won''t like you." Although this is a bit absurd, it can make her feel morefortable.


    But Ethel doesn''t believe it. She whispers, "why do I feel that Mrs. Murphy was making fun of me? "


    "You silly girl. Don''t think too much about it. At present, it''s the most important thing to recuperate.


    Otherwise, it''s all for nothing, you know that?"


    They walk out all the way talking. They don''t pay much attention to their surroundings when the


    elevator opens. They walk in directly.


    As Hilda walks in, Kennyes out of the other elevator and finds her.


    But Hilda doesn''t look around, she doesn''t see Kenny.


    Looking at the closed elevator, Kenny starts thinking, does Hildae to see his mother?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    When Kennyes to the ward, Mrs. Murphy is watching TV. Seeing himing, Mrs. Murphy smiles,


    e here."


    Kenny pulls out the chair and sits down. "Did Hildae just now?"


    Mrs. Murphy turns her eyes away from TV. "Yes, she came with Ethel."


    When mentioning Ethel, she feels particrly disgusted. "You know what, Ethel''s nose is still wrapped


    in white gauze, and it''s so ugly. She lied to me that she didn''t have a facelift. Did she really think that


    I''m a fool?"


    For the first time, Kenny sees his mother dislike a person so much. He jokes, "Mom, you can see


    through it now? You''re sharp-sighted!"


    Mrs. Murphy is very proud. She takes a sip of the tea, and says, "I''ve always been smart."


    "Why did theye here?"


    "Of course they came here because of you. They said you''re with a woman named Jean. Is it that little


    fox?"


    "Jean? Who''s Jean?" Although he had met Jean before, he doesn''t remember her at all.


    "You don''t know Jean?" Mrs. Murphy is surprised.


    "Of course I don''t know who this Jean is. Don''t listen to them!"


    Mrs. Murphy ps her thighs angrily and criticizes Hilda and Ethel. "I knew they were lying. They really


    thought I''m easy to fool. Howe you would like a woman who has been married four times!"


    She feels so resented. "I was thinking then, howe you would hook up with another woman when


    you are so intimate to that little fox recently?"


    An rm rings in Kenny''s mind when he hears that. "Mom, you must not mention of Poppy whoever


    you are talking to."


    "Why?" Mrs. Murphy is confused. "Are you afraid that Hilda and Ethel wille to her and fight again?"


    "No." Kenny is thoughtful.


    "Then what''s the reason? I think that little fox is very clever. Ethel is definitely not her opponent." The


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    reason why Poppy is called "fox" is not only because she hooks her son, but also because she seems


    so smart. She is as cunning as a fox.


    "Mom, the little fox you call names Poppy Green."


    "Green?" Is that a coincidence?


    Kenny bes serious. "Yes. She''s Bryant Green''s daughter, Ethel''s half sister, the second miss of


    the Greens."


    "What?!" Mrs. Murphy''s eyes widen. The news really surprises her. And she is very fond of Poppy. "It


    turns out that the little fox is not only awyer, but also a aristocratic miss. But I never heard Ethel


    mention that she has two sisters?"


    Mrs. Murphy seems to find something.


    Kenny still hasn''t fully investigated the matter, and it''s inconvenient to say much to his mother. He says,


    "it''s a bitplicated. But remember, if you don''t want to cause someone a death because of this, you


    have to keep it secret!"


    Seeing Kenny so serious, Mrs. Murphy realizes the importance of this matter and nods seriously. "Don''t


    worry. In order to have a grandson early, I will keep it secret."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Poly Garden, a garden stylemunity, is located in the suburbs, which is far away from the noisy city.


    It is quite a good residential resort.


    But here is more a ce for hiding mistresses.


    Such as Bryant. He made another excuse today, iming that thepany was busy and didn''t go to


    the hospital to see his daughter. At this time, he is here to see his mistress.


    "Honey, taste some fruit." Susan Wrightes out with a bowl of fruit sd in her hands. Her charming


    face is full of vitality, but she is pregnant and not so inconvenient to walk.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bryant sits on the sofa and enjoys himself like a king. Every time when hees here, he doesn''t need


    to do anything at all. Susan will do everything for him.


    After eating the fruit, Bryant smiles and hugs her, then contentedly touches her belly. "Susan, tell me


    what you need."


    Susan leans in his arms. Her voice is soft as water that flows into his heart. "I don''t need anything. I just


    want you toe over here frequently, and I will be satisfied."


    Bryant holds her hands. He always has a sense of aplishment in front of her. "Susan, I''ve tried to


    take the time to see you and our son."


    His eyes again focus on her belly and shows tenderness.


    Susan knows how to be considerable and how to control men''s psychology. She immediately changes


    her words, "honey, our little baby has been naughty recently, he kicks me!"


    "Ah, you feel it, he kicked me again." Susan pretends to be aggrieved, and looks at Bryant with her


    water like eyes.


    Bryant leans down and sticks on her belly. He can obviously feels the fetal movement. Heughs,


    "yeah, he really did!"


    "Naughty baby, how could you kick your mother?" He lovingly looks at her big belly and sits


    After he talks to their baby, Susan leans back in his arms and says, "honey, how''s Ethel? Don''t you go


    to the hospital?"


    Bryant looks at her face full of cogen, and could not help but pinch her face. Hilda''s old face and


    Ethel''s pig like facee out of his mind. He could not help butins, "no, her face is swollen like


    a pig face. And if I go to the hospital, I have to look at Hilda that old woman."


    Susan listens to him and is happy. "Honey, but it''s your daughter after all. You have to see her."


    Bryant is moved by her understanding. "You''re right. I''ll see her tomorrow."


    Bryant lustfully looks at her. "But you are pregnant now. It''s not convenient for you to do anything."


    Susan knows what he means. She answers coyly, "what''s the inconvenience? You''ve just been served


    Hearing this, Bryant feels s sense of lust, and his eyes wander to her plump chests. He whispers in her


    ear, "try to use your boobs next time."


    "You bad guy!" Susan clenches her fist and gently thumps him on the chest.


    Bryantughs happily and hugs her more pitifully. "My sweetheart is the best. What you have to do now


    is to have a good rest and give birth to our son safely. You don''t have to worry about anything in the


    future."


    "OK. I..."


    Before she finishes speaking, Bryant''s cell phone rings suddenly. Susan goes get him the phone.


    "Honey, it''s from yourpany."


    Bryant takes over the mobile phone, looking unhappy. Susan waits beside quietly, listening to his


    conversation and getting a general understanding of the situation.


    It''s thepany that calls Bryant to get him back to the meeting.


    "OK, fine! I''ll be back in half an hour. Gather all departments and inform the nning department to


    make a list of the important items of the new project bidding n."


    Seeing him hang up, Susan dresses him up and asks softly, "is there anything wrong?"


    Bryant nods, looking tired. "I''lle here tomorrow."


    Susan smiles and says softly. "It''s OK. Work first. You don''t have toe if you''re busy."


    "Sweetheart, the baby is growing. I''m always worried about you when you are here alone. I told you to


    hire a servant."


    Bryant stands up and let Susan adjust his suit for him.


    "I don''t want to spend so much of your money."


    "I know you always cares about me a lot. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    They go to the door as talking.


    "Honey, kiss me," says Susan.


    Old men like this kind of flirting. He happily gives her a kiss.


    Arno is investigating his client''s case. When hees out from the next room. He hears the sound


    first, and then he is shocked. His eyes are attracted by the intimate "father daughter"bination in


    front of him.


    Bryant?!


    And it''s obvious from their posture that the woman must be his mistress.


    Arno watched it for only three seconds. And he immediately takes back his eyes and leaves. Bryant is


    hiding mistress! This is a big news. He has to tell Poppy.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Arno returns to the office with a mysterious smile, and walks to Poppy''s office.


    Poppy stops walking and also looks at him with a smile. "Any good news?"


    Arno sits down and says mysteriously, "it is good news. I found something."


    Poppy leans back, and thinks about it for a while. But she can''t figure it out. "What do you mean?"


    "I just went out for business. Guess who I saw?"


    "Who?" The subject he gives is too broad for her to think about.


    "Bryant."


    Poppy feels that there must be something special. She asks, "what did you find?"


    "He hides a mistress in Poly Garden. I think she has been pregnant for six or seven months." Arno


    says seriously, "does this discovery helpful for you?"


    Poppy''s beautiful eyes show a sense of tricky, and she taps again and again on the table. "Of course,


    it''s helpful. It''s a good news for me, but it shouldn''t be made use of yet."


    "Why?"


    "My heartless father has always wanted a son to inherit his family business, but Hilda is too old to get


    pregnant. I know he would find a mistress to give him a son." Thoughtful Poppy has thought about this


    earlier.


    "You want to wait until that baby is born?" Arno tries to think about it in the way like hers.


    "Clever! I just have to wait for the baby to be born. And it''s better to be a boy. That would be an enough


    chip for Bryant to fight against Hilda.


    Arno looks at her beautiful face and eyes. The things she ns are not good, but for herself, Arno has


    to say that her n is indeed awesome.


    "At that time, I just need to spread some rumors, and the conflict will rise immediately. As for Hilda who


    is so suspicious, we just need to enjoy the y."


    ...


    A few dayster, Mrs. Murphy recovers from her head injury. When she gets home from the hospital,


    Mrs. Murphy takes a deep breath and says, "home is the best. The smell of disinfection water in the


    hospital is so unpleasant."


    Kenny follows behind her. "Mom, take more tonics these days to recover better."


    Daisey takes over the clothes in his hand and says to Mrs. Murphy. "Mrs. Murphy, I''ll stew some ck


    chicken and red dates soup tonight for you to replenish your vital energy and blood."


    "OK." she pauses, looking at Kenny, "where''s that little fox spirit?"


    Kenny smiles, "I don''t know!" He goes to the sofa and sits down.


    Mrs. Murphy follows up and says angrily. "She didn''te to see me after so many days in hospital, is


    she on purpose?"


    Kenny pours himself a cup of tea and drinks it slowly. "I didn''t ask her about it. Aren''t you fine now?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I''m fine. It''s just so strange that she didn''te to see me for so many days. Didn''t she


    know that I was in hospital?" Mrs. Murphy seems angry.


    Kenny also hasn''t seen Poppy for a few days. He says, "OK, I''ll bring her back tonight!"


    After Mrs. Murphy heard the answer she wants, she let go of Kenny. "Don''t forget to bring her here in


    any case." She looks at the time, it is two o''clock in the afternoon. Mrs. Murphy continues, "go to the


    It''s true that a woman changes her attitude faster than turning a book, just like his mother. Kenny has


    no choice but replies, "OK! I will."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    After Kenny leaves, Mrs. Murphy back to the living room and calls Daisey. "Daisey, go to the market


    person tonight."


    Daisey heard her just now asking Kenny to bring back the little fox spirit. She makes a bold guess,


    "Mrs. Murphy, are these all the dishes that the girl likes to eat?"


    Mrs. Murphy nods, "yes, and she likes my cooking."


    If it''s usual, Mrs. Murphy won''t cook in person. Generally, she will cook only when Kennyes home


    or she has guests.


    Daisey smiles. "But you don''t like her. Why do you cook for her?"


    Mrs. Murphy coughs to ease the embarrassment and makes an excuse. "I don''t like her, but she saved


    my life. I just want to repay her. I don''t want her to say that I''m ungrateful."


    This reason is reasonable. Daisey doesn''t expose her lie. She answers, "OK, Mrs. Murphy. Don''t worry,


    I will prepare these ingredients for you!"


    "Good." They stop the conversation. Mrs. Murphy goes back to her bedroom and takes a bath to get rid


    of the smell of the disinfectant.


    At the other side, Kenny calls Poppy when he gets back to thepany after taking the task from his


    mother.


    In the quiet afternoon, the cool air makes people a littlefortable. Kenny is enjoying the soft


    sunshine by the French window and listening to the sound of "beep" from the radio wave, which has a


    power of hypnotic.


    Kenny can''t help but be a little anxious. He frowns. What''s Poppy doing? Why doesn''t she answer the


    phone?


    Kenny''s face turns gloomy.


    And a sneer shows up on his face.standing in front of thending window, was gloomy and frightening.


    In a sh of inspiration, hees up with an exciting idea.


    In the evening, a luxurious Maybach drives all the way under the afterglow of the sunset to the MD


    building. The car drives into the parking lot. Kenny doesn''t find the parking space. His eyes are full of


    the light of "predatory", looking for his "prey".


    A brand new ck Audi A6... Since it''s a new car, it hasn''t got the license te yet. Kenny finds the car


    easily in the parking lot.


    He slows down his car, and finds the right angle. He controls the speed, and approaches the Audi little


    by little. When the two cars are nearly two meters apart, he suddenly steps on the elerator to hit the


    brand-new Audi.


    "Bang". The back of the Audi is hit, and it hits straight to the wall ahead. The whole car moves out of


    the parking space, and the the back of the car body has a concave. What''s worse, the impact force


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    makes a concave in arge area of the front part, which looks more horrible.


    "Cool!" Kenny gets out of the car and looks at the at. He seems so delightful, and almost wants to p


    his hands to cheer.


    Every corner of the parking lot is monitored. When the security guard sees this, hees right away.


    He is shocked. For the first time, he sees the perpetrator who hit someone else''s car doesn''t run away


    but cheers there and he even feels that the perpetrator is appreciating his "masterpiece".


    "S...Sir? Why do you hit other''s car on purpose?" The guard asks in surprise.


    "Cut the crap. This iswyer Poppy''s car from thew firm upstairs. Please call her down." Kenny leans


    against his car. He seems not anxious or worried.


    It has to be said that the higher the price, the better the quality. The Maybach that hit Audi is intact,


    which is aparison of capitals.


    "I, I''ll call her right away." The security guard goes to find the owner''s address book and dials the line in


    Poppy''s office.


    Poppy is busy all afternoon. When she receives the midnight call from the security guard, she just saw


    off thest client and is tired. "Hello?" Poppy answers the phone.


    "Is that Miss Green? You car is hit in the parking lot. And the perpetrator is here waiting for you."


    "What?"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Poppy takes the elevator to the basement in a hurry. Her expression changes when she sees Kenny


    leaning by the car from a distance. Poppy walks to him.


    Looking at the tragic situation that the new car she just bought was hit by him, her eyes turn sharp as


    des. If the eyes can kill people, she can kill him in a minute!


    "Kenny Murphy! Is it fun to get your happiness in the pain of others?" At this moment, she really wants


    to kill him.


    Kenny raises a wicked smile and asks, "you feel angry now? That''s right. Your attitude this afternoon


    makes me angry, too."


    "What?! Did I see you this afternoon?"


    "Look at your phone, and check how many calls I have made to you." Kenny sneers. He used this


    extreme means on purpose just in order to attract her attention.


    Poppy looks at the unanswered calls which is more than 20. She connects the two things, and asks


    angrily, "so you hit my car because I didn''t answer your phone?"


    Probably Kenny is the only one who can do this kind of thing, bumping into her car and still be proud.


    "Yep. That''s the consequence that you didn''t answer my calls. Not just one car, even if I hit all the cars


    in the parking lot, I can afford topensate for it."


    Kenny''s words also surprises the security guard.


    He feels more and more familiar with the man in front of him. Is he the CEO of the Dakings Group? No


    wonder he is so arrogant. He''s really rich!


    "This is my new car! I know you have much money, so what?" Poppy''s eyes are round with anger. She


    may rush forward and scratch his face at any time just like an angry kitten.


    "So it''s great to have much money. How much is the car? I''ll give you a new one," he walks up with a


    wicked smile and holds her shoulder, "as long as youe to my home tonight with me to see my


    mom."


    Poppy looks at his arrogant face. After calming down, she quite agrees with him. In this society, money


    is really a good thing. He has a lot of money? That''s good!


    Poppy puts out a finger, "you hit my car, so you have to pay for it ording to the price, plus my mental


    loss fee and work dy fee, it would be 100 thousand dors in total!"


    "OK! Let''s go!" Kenny is so generous. He holds her by the shoulder and turns to leave.


    But after inviting Poppy onto the car, Kenny turns back to the security guard. He takes a stack of 100


    dors notes out of his wallet and gives them to the guard, "deal with the follow-up, and these are all


    yours."


    Poppy in the car immediately says to the security guard, "call the maintenance personnel of the car


    shop to pick my car. Just give them my phone number."


    The security guard smiles and says yes. He is happy to get a tip of more than 100 dors.


    The Maybaches out of building like a winner, and drives all the way to Kenny''s house.


    Poppy is still angry. She satirizes, "capitalists are capitalists. They don''t have to work, only need to


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    exploit workers."


    Kenny calmly replies. "Yes. And you epted the capitalist''s money. How can you criticize the


    capitalists?"


    Poppy snorts. "I''m quite at ease with the money. My new car was knocked out by you less than a week


    after it was bought. I''m so traumatized."


    "Do I need to give you another 100 thousand?" Kenny is in a good mood and doesn''t mind the money.


    "No, thanks." Poppy hasn''t been so greedy for money to that extent.


    "What a conscientiouswyer. But then again, about the 70 million you earn from me before, they must


    have given you a lot ofwyer fees, right?"


    "You deserved it." Poppy ignores his question.


    "So you are really a little rich woman!" Kenny takes a look at her when waiting for the traffic light.


    Poppy is looking out of the window. He can only see the back of her head. For a long while, he doesn''t


    get a response from her. But Kenny is not upset. The car gradually returns to quiet.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Soft music are yed in the car. During the rush hour, there are so many cars on the road. The


    afterglow falls on the windshield and enters the car.


    In front of her eyes, it seems that there is ayer of golden gauze. The trees outside the window are


    covered with ayer of golden light. If she is driving alone in the sunset, she will feel veryfortable


    on her way home.


    But now there''s a bastard, no, a hooligan! She feels her heart seems to convulse with anger. Though


    she can get 100 thousand, she can''t let go of him.


    The car is away from the noisy city, driving to the suburbs. The street view in front of her is gradually


    reced by flourishing trees and bright flowers. She knows that they have entered the rich area of


    Honey Lake.


    Mrs. Murphy has been waiting for them in the way back. As soon as she hears Daisey''s greeting, she


    goes to the porch immediately.


    Kenny has seeded in bringing Poppy back.


    When sees Poppy, Mrs. Murphy deliberately shows a serious face, "you little fox finally show in human


    shape?"


    Seeing Mrs. Murphy, Poppy smiles and replies, "yes, I''ve been practicing these days. Otherwise, how


    can I always fascinate your son?"


    Kenny go straight in and sits down.


    Mrs. Murphy says with a little bit jealous, "Well, even if Kenny is infatuated with you, you can''t enter my


    house without my permission."


    Poppyughs. "But here I am, I''m in."


    "You..." Mrs. Murphy don''t know how to answer, so she just change the subject. "Why didn''t you go to


    see me? You sent me to the hospital and just left!"


    Poppy blinks her eyes. She feels it''s a bit funny. Why does she have to visit her? Even at that time, she


    was only out of the psychology of "taking measures to help out when others are in difficulties". Does


    Mrs. Murphy misunderstand something?


    Poppy doesn''t say anything for a long while. Mrs. Murphy gets a little embarrassed. "I''m talking to you!"


    Poppy replies, "but you don''t like me, do you?"


    "I... But you should be responsible for me!" Mrs. Murphy murmurs, "it was you who sent me to the


    hospital."


    When she says thest sentence, she doesn''t even have much confidence in herself. Poppy replies, "I


    didn''t go to visit you, just exactly because I''m responsible. I''m afraid you would be worse when you saw


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    me."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Would I be easier to get better when you don''te to me?" Mrs. Murphy


    feels she is chopping logic with her.


    "Look, you''re not going to leave the hospital now." Poppy smiles and connects with Mrs. Murphy easily.


    At least she doesn''t have to work hard to deal with it.


    "Well... Well..." Mrs. Murphy gets so angry that she looks at Kenny. She is nning to ask Kenny for


    help, but Daiseyes over. "Mrs. Murphy, the ingredients you need are ready. Are you going to cook


    or let me?"


    "I''ll cook." she looks back at Poppy and points to the fruit on the tea table. "If you are hungry, you can


    have some fruit first. Dinner will be ready soon."


    After that, she doesn''t wait for Poppy''s reply, and walks into the kitchen.


    There are only two people left in the living room. Kenny approaches Poppy and puts his arms around


    her waist. "Why do you always make my mom angry?"


    Poppy is not afraid of him. "You said that I am a goblin, a fox. So of course, I will harm your family.


    Otherwise, how can I deserve these titles?"


    It has to be said that the mother and son are really simr, even the nicknames given to her are the


    same.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Don''t be insatiable. If you make her go in hospital again, you''ll be held responsible." Kenny holds her


    hand and eats the fruit in her hand.


    Poppy gives her a snort. "Speak of going in hospital, it''s still unknown who goes in first." Poppy thinks


    she has a good psychological endurance. Otherwise, if someone else''s new car was hit by Kenny on


    purpose, he or she must be so mad at him.


    Kenny knows that what she means. "But you earn a lot in stead, don''t you? I give you twice as the


    price. As for the cost of mental loss, you''re far from being mentally ill. Besides, it was already six


    o''clock then, you had been off work. Where''s the cost of work dy from?"


    Poppy doesn''t expect that he would be so eloquent. "You could be sentenced for this kind of behavior


    in ordance with the crime of traffic ident and the crime of dangerous driving in Article 133 of the


    criminalw. It''s kind of me for not suing you."


    Kenny robs the fruit in her hand again and eats it. He replies, "the crime of traffic ident and


    dangerous driving? First, I didn''t escape. And second, I didn''t cause serious injury. How could I be


    sentenced? Do you need to go back to school, little girl? Don''t think I don''t know thew!"


    Poppy is surprised. It seems that he is not easy to fool.


    "But you caused heavy losses to my personal belongings, you should pay thepensation!"


    "Is 100 thousand dors not enough?" Kenny is not going topromise.


    Just as they are looking at each other, Kenny''s phone rings. His eyes shows serious light after


    answering the phone. It is probably for business.


    He let go of Poppy, and goes to his study with the phone in his hand.


    The smell of the food in the kitchen wafts in the air. Poppy takes a bite of Hami melon and goes to the


    kitchen.


    She chuckles, going to Mrs. Murphy and watching her cooking. It has to be said that Mrs. Murphy''s


    cooking skill is really excellent. Poppy can tell just by her technique when cooking.


    Mrs. Murphy proudly raises her eyebrows. "Are you attracted by the smell?" She is so proud of her own


    cooking skill.


    "Yes. It smells really good." Poppy answers honestly.


    "Of course. My cooking skill is the result of all years of practice. Kenny was very picky when he was a


    child. I I found a chef to teach me cook." There is a sense of nostalgia in Mrs. Murphy''s tone. "When


    watching Kenny eat the food I cook, that kind of satisfaction of can''t be described in words!"


    Mrs. Murphy''s words remind Poppy of her childhood. Her mother used to cook the dishes she liked.


    When she saw Poppy ate out all the food, she always touched Poppy''s head gently and said, "my


    poppy is so lovely!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However...


    The resentment cuts off Poppy''s memory, and her face cold down.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t notice. She continues, "if you marry Kenny in the future, you should learn to


    cook."


    Poppy''s eyes show a kind of indifference, and she asks, "why should I marry him?"


    Mrs. Murphy gets surprised. "He has went to your house to sleep. Aren''t you going to get married?"


    Poppy chuckles and deliberately says, "it''s the 21st century now, how can you be so traditional? Why


    should people get married just because they sleep together? We''re not in the traditional society."


    Poppy leans against the kitchen table, and looks at Mrs. Murphy''s expression changing. She frowns as


    if she is thinking of something.


    In fact, Mrs. Murphy is also open-minded, and she knows that this era is not like before. People get


    divorced even after getting marry, which is quite different from the old era.


    But she is not willing to see that her son gets nothing.


    Mrs. Murphy is distracted, and the dishes in the pot are going to be burnt. Poppy reminds her, "if you


    are distracted for any longer, the food can''t be eaten then."


    Mrs. Murphy looks at Poppy and quickly adds water to the pot, and says to her, "go out. Don''t stay


    here. You would just be in the way of my cooking."


    "Didn''t you just ask me to learn cooking from you?" Poppy tries hard not tough.


    "If you don''t marry my son, why should I teach you cook? Go out!" Says Mrs. Murphy. Ans she drives


    Poppy out of the kitchen.


    When Poppy is about to go out, Daisey hurries in with a nervous look. "Mrs. Murphy! Mrs. Green and


    her daughter are here. What shall we do?"


    Daisey takes a look at Poppy.


    Mrs. Murphy gets alert. She thinks of Kenny''s words that she should never let Hilda and Ethel know


    Poppy is here.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Before Poppy has any reaction, Mrs. Murphy has turned off the fire and put down the spat. She


    pushes Poppy to the kitchen, and says, "go to the second floor and find Kenny. You can''t go downstairs


    without my permission!"


    Poppy looks at Mrs. Murphy''s tense look. She is slightly shocked with a kind of unspeakable feeling in


    her heart. She turns to look at the door of the living room, with a trace of sinister in her eyes. Her


    reason tells her that it is definitely not the right time to have a head-on conflict with Hilda and Ethel.


    Downstairs, as soon as Poppy goes to the second floor, Hilda and Ethele in with a lot of things in


    their hands. Hilda says, "Mrs. Murphy, we didn''t know you had discharged until we went to the hospital.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    These are some gifts for you. We''re sorry to bother you."


    Mr. Murphy sneers in her heart. Why would youe here if you really feel sorry.


    "I can''t take so many things from you." Mrs. Murphy has to pretend to be polite.


    Hilda pulls her daughter and says, "these are some tonics Ethel bought. Please take it."


    Ethel''s nose is no longer covered with gauze, but it''s still in the recovery period. It seems strange, but


    it''s not so ugly as before. She steps forward and says, "Mrs. Murphy, these are my gifts for you, take it,


    please."


    She puts the tonics on the tea table and sits down with her mother.


    When she sees the ss and the fruit te on the tea table, she asks curiously, "Mrs. Murphy, do you


    have other guests?"


    Hilda also notices it. There is someone else here now?


    Mrs. Murphy hasn''t organized her words yet, but Ethel is a little anxious. She asks, "who is here?"


    At this time, there is a sound of stepping from the stairs. Kennyes downstairs, looking indifferent.


    When he looks at Ethel, his eyes are full of disgust. "Do I need your consent to bring my friends


    home?"


    He said it with a me tone, as if to say, what are you qualified to ask this?


    Ethel doesn''t expect Kenny to be at home. She is surprised to see him at first sight, but after listening


    to him, she felt aggrieved again, and her tone is much weaker. "Kenny, I didn''t mean that."


    Hilda hurries to help her daughter. "Don''t me Ethel. She is simple, and doesn''t mean anything else."


    She is simple? Kenny sneers.


    He doesn''t respond, just goes to his mother''s side and says, "didn''t I say that she was not allowed to


    Daisey, standing next to him, lowers her head down and is afraid to say anything.


    Ethel thinks he is angry about the scandal, and immediately exins, "Kenny, I didn''t have a facelift.


    Jean beat me up like that. You can''t believe the social media."


    At this time, Mrs. Murphy carefully looks at her nose and sneers in her heart. Ethel''s nose has be


    different from the previous one. And she is still lying. Kenny definitely can''t be with this hypocritical


    woman.


    When she is about to ask Daisey to send them away, Kenny stares at Ethel. "It''s nothing to do with me


    whether you have a facelift or not."


    "I... I just want to make it clear." Ethel lowers her head in grievance. She always act like the weak one


    when facing Kenny.


    Kenny doesn''t take that, and his eyes show a sense of alienation. "It has nothing to do with you


    whoever I am close to."


    He has never said so inly to her. The gap in her heart makes her speechless.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Hilda can''t bear this, and she speaks to Kenny in a heavy voice with the tone of an elder. "Ethel is your


    girlfriend. She just cares about you. You can''t me on her."


    Kenny sneers, and looks at Ethel in disdain. "My girlfriend?"


    "When did I say you were my girlfriend? Did I touch you or sleep with you?"


    "No... you, you didn''t. I just..." Ethel doesn''t know what to say.


    Kenny continues, "I didn''t. So who says you''re my girlfriend?"


    He used to use her as a shield, so he always indulged her nonsense, but things have changed.


    Hilda sees her daughter being bullied. She immediately says, "but you haven''t denied it for so many


    years. Don''t you have feelings for her after so many years together?"


    She has an ominous premonition that he is now trying to get rid of her daughter.


    Mrs. Murphy stands quietly beside. She is very excited. Her son is so powerful and cool. If Poppy sees


    that, would she be attracted by him?


    Kenny frowns. "I didn''t deny that doesn''t mean I admit that. There are so many women around me. My


    secretary has stayed with me for several years, five days a week. Should I also have feelings for her?"


    Hilda''s face turns gloomy, while Ethel, with her head down, shows a fierce look. She thinks that Kenny


    would be like this only because of Jean. Otherwise, he would never say such cruel words to her.


    Hilda can''t refute his words. She knows that if Kenny has feelings for Ethel, he won''t be like that for her.


    But they don''t want to let go of the chance if they can let Ethel marry up with him.


    "Kenny, now that you have a new girl, and you''re going to leave Ethel? In recent years, people outside


    know that she is your girlfriend. After so many years of her devotion, her reputation is now in your


    hands. How can you do that to her?"


    Hilda is being so exaggerated that Mrs. Murphy can''t bear. "You have to be responsible what your


    words. Did Kenny admit Ethel to be his girlfriend? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Kenny pats her mother on the shoulder, indicating that she don''t need to be angry. He says to Hilda,


    "as a girl, she''s not missish at all. I haven''t touched her. It''s polite enough that I didn''t say her


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    shameless. And now you want to add a crime on me for no reason?"


    His eyes turn gloomy, and the words are full of a strong sense of warning. If they dare to say anything


    more, he can''t sure what measures he would take.


    Ethel feels that it''s not the right time to continue arguing with him. She carefully pulls her mother''s


    sleeve. "Mom, stop it."


    Hilda frowns. "Kenny, be a man! You should take the responsibility."


    "Mrs. Green, please speak with evidence. It''s nothing to do with you whether I''m a man or not. Daisey,


    send them off!" "And throw out what they brought. We never use bargains in our family." Kenny adds.


    Ethel runs to Mrs. Murphy in panic and pleads, "Mrs. Murphy, can you say something for me? I know


    I''m wrong. Please, don''t make Kenny angry at me."


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t want to get involved in this mess. She shakes her hand away and makes an


    excuse. "My food is still on the stove. I''m going to have a look."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Mrs. Murphy ignores Ethel and goes away immediately.


    "Everyone can see who is cheeky. Don''t think how powerful your family is. Before you speak, weigh


    your own weight. There are some people you can''t afford to offend!"


    The position of the Murphy family in this city is the top. Kenny can easily crush them to death with his


    fingers.


    Hilda listens to his words, and it''s like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of her head. She


    gets sober right away. She looks at the servant waiting for they, and doesn''t want to stay for another


    minute. Hilda leaves with Ethel.


    Poppy on the second floor watches them leaving with a sneer on her lips. This "y" is really


    wonderful. She hasn''t seen such a wonderful y for a long time.


    She has been standing at the second floor stairway just now. All their conversations were clearly heard


    by this onlooker.


    Poppy goes downstairs, and ps her hands. "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless for her."


    Kenny puts his arm around her waist. "So are you satisfied with it?"


    He doesn''t know why Hilda wants to kill Poppy, but looking at the arrogance of the mother and


    daughter just now, he just wanted to demoralize them.


    Poppy doesn''t resist. When they get to the sofa, she sits on his thigh, put her hands around his neck,


    and rubs his face with her fingers. "Did you show me that on purpose?"


    Kenny grabs her hands. "It''s a show of my true feelings. You just happened to see it."


    Poppy gets more close to him. "Was it really by ident?"


    With the distance shorten, their breath blend with each other''s. She can see her own face in his eyes.


    Mrs. Murphy brings the dishes to the living room. When she is about to ask them to have the meal, she


    sees them close to each other. Mrs. Murphy can''t help but says, "please restrain yourselves. This is the


    living room, not the bedroom. Go back to your bedroom and close the door if you need to do it."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Poppy looks at Kenny, and she doesn''t move if he doesn''t. "Mrs. Murphy, it''s all your son''s fault."


    "He is fascinated by you. Besides, you just got me involved. I lied for you. You owe me another favor.


    How will you repay it?"


    Poppy is rxed, she replies, "I won''t. Anyway, You son wouldn''t mind it, right?"


    Kenny is used to be at her side. "Yes." He says.


    Mrs. Murphy looks at the two people flirting. She shakes her head unbearably. "Whatever. It''s useless


    to have a son. He would just be with his girlfriend instead of me."


    She goes back to the kitchen whileins.


    Poppy looks back at Kenny, "is your mom angry now?"


    "No, she''d like me to marry you."


    Poppy pushes him aside, and sits down. Kenny gets confused, and he sits down, too. "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want to marry you, so we''d better keep a distance." It has to be said that this kind of personality


    of Poppy can really torture people.


    Kenny turns serious and forces her to his side. "You provoked me first. Do you think it''s possible for you


    to keep a distance with me?"


    Poppy is not afraid, "we both know it''s just for fun."


    "You won''t have the chance to escape from me." Kenny grabs her chin and kisses her directly.


    Mrs. Murphy, who sneaked out to see them just now, immediately covers her eyes with her hands. But


    she can''t help peeping at them. She is so happy that they finally kiss each other.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The smell of the food envelops the whole dining room. Each dish is like carrying a sense of warmth.


    Though Mrs. Murphy doesn''t say anything, all the dishes are made ording to Poppy''s tastes.


    Looking at all the dishes that she likes, her heart warms up. Kenny says to her, "see how much my


    mom loves you. She makes all the dishes you like."


    Poppy smiles at him perfunctorily and begins to eat.


    She saw arge area of braised fish burnt when she is eating it. "The braised fish is burnt over."


    Mrs. Murphy takes a look at the fish, and finds what she said is true. Sheins, "it''s all your fault.


    If it wasn''t you two bothering me..." She didn''t want to go out to look at them, but she could not help do


    that. So it''s all because of them, otherwise the fish would not have burned.


    She adds again, "forget it. It must not be delicious. Don''t eat it."


    But Poppy specially selects the fish which is burnt over to eat, "I just like to eat the burnt meat. It is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    crisp enough!" As she says, she takes a big bite of rice.


    "You can eat more if you like, but don''t eat the part which is burnt too bad. It''s not good for your health."


    Mrs. Murphy sighs in her heart, it would be the best if she has a daughter. People say that daughters


    are always more considerate than sons. She really regrets that she don''t have a daughter.


    Butt maybe if she have the chance again, she would still not want to have another baby.


    Mrs. Murphy keeps nipping the dish to Poppy''s bowl. "You said you like this sweet and sour spareribs,


    eat more."


    "And this chicken with soy sauce. I stewed it for a long time. You need to eat more."


    "This ck chicken soup with red jujubes can supply your blood. Women must eat it more, otherwise


    it''s easy to get old!"


    ...


    During the meal, Mrs. Murphy almost never stopped nipping the dishes for Poppy. And Poppy didn''t


    resist it, either. She even ate two bowls of rice.


    After eating thest grain of rice, she contented herself with another bowl of soup.


    Mrs. Murphy is quite satisfied with it. But when she look at the table, she finds most of the food on the


    table has went into her stomach. And Kenny is still eating slowly. Mrs. Murphy murmurs, "you see how


    much you ate, you even ate Kenny''s share."


    Poppy puts down the bowl after drinking the soup and looks at Mrs. Murphy. It is clearly that she kept


    picking the food for Poppy. How could she me on her?


    Poppy answers deliberately, "I said that before, I would eat out all the dishes."


    "You''re such a bad woman. My son is so fascinated by you, and you don''t even leave him food now."


    Mrs. Murphy scolds her, but actually, she doesn''t really mean it.


    Poppyughs instead of angry. "Yeah, not just all his food. Even if I want this house now, Kenny will


    give it to me willingly."


    She nces at Kenny and to give him a hint to say something.


    What?!


    Mrs. Murphy is so shocked. This little fox spirit is really bold.


    Kenny is very cooperative with Poppy every time  He nods, "she''s right, as long as she likes."


    "No! You can''t do that!" Mrs. Murphy interrupts. "This is the ancestral house of our family. How can you


    give it away?"


    She thinks for a while. There seems to be a nice vi next their house. Mrs. Murphy adds, "if you want


    to give her a house, just buy the vi next to us and give it to her."


    Poppy listens to Mrs. Murphy''s words. She is a little stunned and looks up at Mrs. Murphy''s expression.


    She is quite serious. She has to admit that Mrs. Murphy is really fun. She is simple and kind. Probably


    she can keep this mentality because Kenny has protected her so well!


    That''s very good. At least Poppy won''t feel tired when getting along with simple people like Mrs,


    Murphy.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Infiley advanced fitness club-


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It''s always a ce for fitness people to release pressure. Some peoplee here to exercise and


    some peoplee for abreaction, but some people juste here to see handsome coaches.


    Just like now. In front of a treadmill, several fat women are quite confident to chat with a new coach.


    "Coach, your name is Daniel? It''s cool."


    "You''ve got eight ABS. And even the name is so good that people can remember it easily."


    "Coach, we all want to hire you to teach us privately. Can you give us a discount?"


    Daniel is not so handsome, but he has a special temperament. His facial features are not delicate, but


    there is a different kind of attraction. The women whoe to the gym most cares about men''s figure.


    Under his tank top, the eight abdominal muscles have distinct ditches, and the bicep muscles on his


    arms also make him full of male hormones.


    A group of fat women stare at him like wolves. They are even eager to dissect him directly.


    Daniel doesn''t get impatient. He patiently answers their questions, "I''m sorry, I can only teach one-on-


    one at a time for professional effect."


    "How about we arrange sses one by one?" The fat women start to discuss.


    Jean walks in from outside at this time. She sees Daniel from distance at first sight. There is twinkle in


    her eyes, which is a sign of sessful targeting.


    She walks past him on purpose. Her graceful body is much prettier than those fat women. She steps on


    the treadmill, adjusts her speed, and begins to walk on it slowly.


    With the slow increase of speed, she changes from walking to running. Her beautiful body curve is


    striking, especially her boobs. They shake like wave with the shaking of her running posture. It is a fatal


    attraction for men.


    Daniel''s eyes are soon drawn to her. He can''t help but fixing on her shaking boobs.


    The fat women finds his attention diverted by Jean from not afar, and begin to criticize her.


    "She is just a little bit thinner. What''s the big deal?"


    "If we lose our weight, we will definitely look better than her!"


    ...


    Its said that women who are jealous are the most terrible. They set Jean as the target of attack. If their


    words turn into atomic bombs, they can shoot Jean easily.


    The distance between them and Jean is not far. Jean can hears their conversations, but she is not


    upset. Instead, she feels proud of herself.


    Women know women''s psychology best. They keep attacking her just because they are jealous of her.


    She doesn''t care about it at all. Anyway, her body is better than them and she is also more beautiful.


    30 minutes after running, Jean purposely passes Daniel and stares at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Daniel is fascinated by her smiling eyes. With a blink of her eyes, his soul ispletely hooked away.


    Jean goes to the dressing room to take a bath and changes into a swimsuit. The bikini shows her


    enchanting figure. Before shees out of the dressing room, she sees Daniel hesitant not far away.


    Seems that he is waiting there for someone.


    Jean smiles confidently, and she goes directly to the swimming pool without looking at him.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    With the sound of the water, Jean jumps into the pool like a mermaid. Soon, she changes her posture


    and starts to swim.


    Daniel follows her all the way to the swimming pool. Seeing that she is underwater, he goes to sit on


    the rest chair beside and stars at Jean.


    There are only two of them in the spacious and bright indoor swimming pool. Jean is in the water. After


    her intentionally underwater swimming, she suddenly swims out of the water near him. There is some


    water on her cleavage. She strikes back her wet hair with her hands. They are in the opposite


    directions, and she deliberately winks at him.


    Daniel who is sitting there has already forgotten to close his mouth. This woman is seducing him


    everywhere. He would be a joke if he still doesn''t take any action.


    Just as he is about to do something, Jean begins to backstroke in the water. Her two long white legs


    wave in the water, and her breasts rise and fall rhythmically. All of these are irresistible to a man.


    Daniel can''t help jumping into the water like a swordfish. He swims to her side, and takes the lead in


    greeting, "Hi!"


    Jean doesn''t answer in time. She just look at him quietly and waits for his next move.


    Daniel sees that she doesn''t resists his approach, so he gets closer to her a little bit. He says, "you


    haven''t left after swimming so long, are you waiting for me?"


    Jean turns to the pool. she deliberately sshes the water on him. After swimming away for a few


    meters, she swims over again, "have you been paying attention to me?"


    Daniel tries to pulls her to himself, and then Jean leans in his arms. They look at each other. In their


    eyes is some light that only they can understand.


    Daniel''s voice is pleasant. He deliberately lower his voice which is more intoxicating. "I believe that no


    man can resist a charming woman like you."


    "But you''re so popr." Jean seems to point out something, and they both understand what she''s


    talking about.


    Daniel puts his hands around her waist and exins, "they are just my students. It was just for work.


    I''ve got a clear distinction of my work and personal life. Besides," he gets closer and bolder. "How can


    those fat womenpare with you?"


    After that, he keeps Jean''s earlobe in his mouth. A torrent seems to burst out of her body. It stirs up her


    She turns around and face to him. They uses the buoyancy of the water surface to constantly make


    ambiguous movement under the water. Daniel takes her directly to the deep water area and flirts with


    her boldly.


    His big hands cling to her full breasts. They are stic and texture, which makes him addicted. He


    kisses her from the corner of her mouth all the way down. Whening to the neck, he deliberately


    slows down, and nibbles at her skin.


    Jean can''t help closing her eyes. She hugs him, and strokes his strong muscles with her hands. Every


    part of his body is attractive to her. In particr, the little tent that raised high up from his lower body is


    against her abdomen, which makes her heart fell itch.


    She praises him in her heart, that he deserves to be a fitness coach, because his figure has a unique


    charm.


    The desire in Jean''s heart is almost aroused by him. She can''t help but whispers in his ear, "shall we


    change another ce?"


    Daniel looks down at her, but his hands don''t stop. "Where do you want to go?"


    "Is it OK for you wherever I want to go?"


    "That''s for sure." Says Daniel.


    "Good!" Jean deliberately pushes him away and walks to the shore. Daniel''s eyes are shing for the


    victory. He follows behind her.


    In Dakings Group-


    The golden sunshine seems to carve up the towering building. Half of the light is filtered into the


    interior, while the other half shines on the wall is like a guardian.


    Recently, thanks to his mother''s help, Kenny and Poppy has a very ambiguous rtionship. He is


    always serious and seldom speaks. But now he is smiling, which indicates that he is in a good mood.


    Aaron sees hime back, and immediately hand him a document. "Mr. Murphy, this is the information


    about Miss Green''s years abroad. All I can find is here."


    There is a sense of serious in Aaron''s eyes, and he adds, "Mr. Murphy, you should psych yourself up.


    The information..."


    He doesn''t say the rest, just hands Kenny the document.


    Kenny frowns his eyes a little. He immediately opens it.


    He read every page and every line carefully, making sure not to miss any words. As he reads, he


    bes more and more serious. As Aaron said, he should be psychologically prepared before reading


    it.


    The things recorded in it are really too cruel.


    It turns out that in those years, she was often chased to kill abroad. Various killers yed different roles


    around her and approached her. Atst, she finally realized that those people who were nice to her just


    wanted to kill her.


    In addition to being hunted, she even often slept in the street, starving and suffering from cold. For


    Poppy at that time, it is usual to live in a life like this.


    There are many medical records on this document, even...


    When Kenny sees the words that she had been arrested and detained for stealing for many times, he


    frowns. She is such a proud and self-sufficient person. How could it be possible for her to steal.


    He can see through the conspiracy behind. The the ultimate goal of all the persecution is just to make


    Poppy die abroad.


    She fled across the country and ended up in New York.


    When turning to thest page, there is nothing. "That''s all?"


    Aaron lowers his head. "Yes, the investigators have tried their best. Soon after Miss Green arrived in


    New York, there is no clue about her."


    ¡°Arno¡± Kenny reads the name carefully. His identity is just a boss of aw firm. Since Poppy is his


    subordinate, the reason why there is no information of Poppy in New York is likely because of him. She


    may was protected by Arno and sent back to China secretly!


    After reading these materials, he feels it¡¯s lucky for her that she met Arno.


    A kind of chill reached to the bottom of Kenny''s heart. He thought the Greens sent Poppy abroad for


    shelter five years ago just because they were afraid to offend him. But it''s not the case. It''s all Hilda''s


    plot.


    He can''t imagine what kind of life she was living in. She may not be able to be alive if she were a


    woman with weak willpower.


    No wonder her eyes are always so sharp and her words are always aggressive. All are caused by


    these experiences.


    Kenny puts down the document, and goes to the window. He looks down at the traffic outside, and


    there is an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    Aaron steps forward and says, "Mr. Murphy, there is also a copy of her personal background


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    information in the brown paper bag. She is not Hilda Sanches'' daughter, but Bryant''s first wife''s."


    "First wife?" Kenny gets shocked. He always thought Poppy was Bryant and his mistress'' daughter.


    Unexpectedly, things are not like what he thought.


    "In order to cover up the truth, Hilda deliberately raised Ethel''s age by one year, saying that Poppy was


    born by a mistress of Bryant. In fact, Hilda is the real mistress.


    Kenny sneers. The news he got today is really surprising. He inexplicably thinks of Poppy''s mother and


    asks, "what about Bryant''s first wife? Where''s she?"


    "Her name is Laura, shemitted suicide 15 years ago. That''s what we''ve found so far."


    "Suicide?"


    Kenny knows that there must be something secret. With Hilda''s ingenuity and means, it is very possible


    that she forced Poppy''s mother to death.


    Kenny figures out the things immediately.


    The reason why Poppy hates Hilda and Ethel so much must have something to do with her mother''s


    death. Hilda had endured for 10 years before she started to exile Poppy to another country. It must


    because that they found Poppy have found out the truth, that her mother''s death was rted to them.


    So...


    The clues are closely linked. It''s not so easy to be figured out.


    "Mr. Murphy, then What are your ns?" Aaron knows that Kenny has been very close to Poppy


    recently, and he has spent almost all his thoughts on her except for work.


    Kenny''s eyes are cold, and he says, "immediately cut off all the cooperation projects with the Greens''


    enterprise."


    Even as a bystander, he would still shudder at the things recorded in the paper. It''s hard to imagine


    how many scars these things have left in Poppy''s heart.


    Aaron knows that Mr. Murphy would do that, but he is still embarrassed. "Mr. Murphy, our contract with


    them has not expired. If we unterally terminate the contract, we will have to pay three times of the


    liquidated damages. It is not worthy."


    Kenny sneers, "then find a way to make them default!"


    He gives Aaron a hint, and Aaron immediately understand what he means, "yes, I''ll deal with it right


    away."


    After Aaron leaves, he still stands in front of the French window and thinks carefully. Poppy''s delicate


    face appears in his mind again. He never forget every kind of eyes that appeared in her eyes. Most of


    them were cruel, chilly, and mocking... Even her smile is so insincere.


    At first, he thought that this woman was very resourceful and very skillful in ying tricks. What he was


    interested in was her body, but after he figured out the things she has experienced, he feels sorry for


    her in his heart.


    There is a saying that one''s passion will be ironed out by the society. Poppy is just like that. And Hilda


    has to be responsible for it.


    Hilda Sanches


    He recalls of the other day at home, that Hilda confidently criticized him in the tone of an elder. What


    qualification does she have to criticize him? He will let her pay back in the future.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    At Bamboo Tea-house-


    The tea fragrance lingers around the bamboos, and the sound of the water is clear and crisp,


    apanied by the melodious sound of the piano, which has some ancient ssic charm.


    In a private box named Peony.


    Poppy and a man sit face to face. Her red lips raises a very light sneer smile, and the man opposite


    looks impatient. "Poppy, right? Do you really have the project nning book of the Green''s enterprise?"


    "Why would I have to deceive you after asking you out?" Poppy''s tone is chilly and her eyes doesn''t


    have any fluctuation, but what she said makes the man d.


    The man immediately pours her a cup of tea. "Let''s talk about it!"


    Since receiving her phone call, his heart has been uneasy. She said that she has the project nning


    of the Greens'' enterprise. It''s very clear for everyone that what this means. If he wants to beat the


    Greens'' enterprise in the next quarter, this project nning will help him a lot.


    At first, he didn''t believe it. But she was so confident that he decided to gamble for it. That''s why they


    meet here.


    "There''s nothing more to talk about. We just take what we need." She is indifferent and takes out a


    brown paper bag from the her bag. "The nning book is here."


    After putting the paper bag on the table, she waits for the man''s reaction.


    The man is very smart. He immediately takes out the check he has prepared. "Here is a million dors.


    After I make sure this is true, the check will belong to you."


    Poppy takes the check over and says, "go ahead."


    There is the official seal of the Greens'' enterprise in the nning. And it has all kinds of detailed reports


    and performance reports. It can''t be fake.


    When the man gets the paper bag, he immediately opens it for inspection. Poppy takes a sip of the tea.


    She feels it tastes strange, but she doesn''t think much about it, and she slowly drinks it.


    After about 10 minutes, the man smiles contentedly. "I checked it. It is exactly what ourpany


    needs. Thank you."


    Poppy chuckles. "We just takes what we need."


    The man is very happy and raises his cup. "If there is a chance, I hope we can cooperate again in the


    future." He is one of the rivals of the Greens, so naturally he wants to get more information about his


    rival.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Poppy also raises the cup and drinks all the tea in it.


    "May I ask you a question?" The man is still curious about how she got the nning book and why she


    sells it to him.


    Poppy refuses to answer. "Don''t ask me where I got it and why I choose yourpany. I won''t


    answer."


    Their purposes are nothing more than trade, and she refuses to answer any questions beyond trade.


    The man shows a little embarrassed. He says, "OK."


    After goes out of the tea house, Poppy takes a taxi and leaves.


    It seems that the bustle of the city every day will never stop. She looks at the traffic crowd outside the


    window, and thinks about something. A whileter, a familiar pain on her stomach makes her frown.


    With the spread of the pain, her face gradually turns pale, even her forehead is covered with some


    sweat.


    Holy crap! The stomachachees to her again!


    Her stomach is as painful as being scratched by a knife. She closes her eyes and opens them again.


    But it can''t relieve the pain. And it bes more and more unbearable.


    "Sir, please take me to the center hospital." Poppy says.


    The driver looks at her in the rear-view mirror and worried, "what''s the matter, Miss?"


    "I have a stomachache." Poppy leans on the back of the seat and covers her stomach with her hands.


    The driver still says something. But she can''t pay her attention to hear it. until the driver stops the car


    slowly, she pays the bill and goes into the emergency department step by step.


    From sitting down to checking and waiting for the results, she has been painfully biting at her lips, and


    the sweating on her forehead has never stopped. She silently endures the pain, hoping to get the


    diagnosis results and take the medicine quickly.


    The doctores in with a list and looks a little serious. "Miss Green, you have a serious stomach


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    disease. Have you had it for four or five years?"


    "Yes." Poppy answers hard.


    When she was abroad, she was often starving. Sometimes she was so hungry that she could only eat


    the rotten bread. This kind of situationsted for a long time. So it''s not surprising for her to have a


    stomach disease.


    "What did you eatst time?" At the very least, the doctor needs to find out the cause of the


    stomachache.


    Poppy remembers that she didn''t eat anything wrong at noon, but just now... "My stomach ached since


    I came out of a tea house."


    "A tea house?" The doctor thinks for a while and asks, "what kind of tea did you drink?"


    "Pu''er tea, but it tastes a little strange."


    "Why is it strange?" The doctor keep asking.


    Poppy recalls the taste. "It''s not the same as the taste I used to drink. It''s bitter and sweet, and the


    color of it is red like chestnuts."


    She felt the tea was strange, but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The doctor finally figured it out. "Miss Green, what you drank must be raw Pu''er tea. The tea


    polyphenols, catechins and other substances in it all have strong irritation to your gastrointestinal


    mucosa, especially for people with poor gastrointestinal tract."


    The doctor looks over and over again at her examination report and suggests, "Miss Green, due to


    your current situation, it''s better for you to be hospitalized."


    "No, just prescribe some medicine for me. I''ll be fine if I take it." Poppy refuses the doctor¡¯s suggest.


    "Are you sure? Although you are still young, but if you have this stomach disease for a long time, it is


    unlikely to be cured then." The doctor is still looking forward to her agreement.


    But Poppy still refuses. She can still easily walk or jump now. How would it be so exaggerated? She


    chooses to refuse the doctor''s admission treatment n.


    The doctor have no choice but to say, "it''s up to you. But if you still feel sick after taking the medicine,


    you''ll have to be hospitalized."


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The doctor gives her the list of medicine and asks her to go to the pharmacy for the infusion.


    After finishing the infusion, the pain in her stomach is relieved, but her face is still very pale. She feels a


    little tired. When shees to the lobby of the hospital, she happens to meet Mrs. Murphy, whoes


    for further consultation.


    Mrs. Murphy immediately sees Poppy from afar. "Isn''t that Poppy?"


    Daisy, who is next to her, looks to the direction that Mrs. Murphy is looking. Daisy get confused, too.


    "Why Miss Greene to the hospital?"


    Mrs. Murphy worries. She says, "What''s the matter with her? Let''s go and have a look."


    They goes to Poppy. Hearing their sounds, Poppy has a pause of her footsteps, and her back is a little


    stiff. She''s in pain now, and doesn''t want to spend her energy on Mrs. Murphy. But unexpectedly, Mrs.


    Murphy hase to her.


    Seeing Poppy''s face, Mes. Murphy is startled. "Oh my god, what''s the matter? Are you ill? You look so


    pale."


    Before Poppy says a word, Mrs. Murphy looks at her up and down again and asks, "why do you keep


    your stomach covered?"


    At first, Poppy wanted to seriously tell her that she was just suffering from stomach disease. But


    looking at Mrs. Murphy''s anxious expression, Poppy jokes, "I''m here to have an abortion. It''s Kenny''s


    baby!"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Mr. Murphy shouts, "what?!" She is so shocked.


    Daisy also gets shocked. It can''t be true. She thinks. How could it happen so suddenly?


    "Wait! Make it clear to me." Mrs. Murphy grabs Poppy''s hands and doesn''t let her go.


    Looking at Mrs. Murphy, Poppy knows that if she entangles with her again, things will only be more and


    more confusing. After thinking for a while, she says, "I''ve told you why I''m here. Go back to ask you


    son about the rest."


    "No, you didn''t make it clear. Why do you abort my grandson, you..."


    "Mrs. Murphy, I''m so tired. I need to go back to have a rest. Ask Kenny whatever you want to know!"


    Poppy replies, pulling her hand and walking to the door.


    Mrs. Murphy''s eyes turn red. She has believed most of Poppy''s words. She keeps muttering, "my


    grandson, my grandson!"


    Compares with her, Daisy is still sober. She immediately says, "Mrs. Murphy, don''t worry. We can go to


    the gynecology department to ask about the situation first."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s go now!" Mrs. Murphy takes Daisy and rushes straight to the gynecology


    department.


    When the head nurse justes out of the office, Mrs. Murphy asks her nervously. "Excuse me, did a


    beautiful young womane to have an abortion just now?"


    "A beautiful woman?" The head nurse recalls that most of the young women whoe here to have an


    abortion every day are beautifully dressed.


    "The one in white. She''s just left, remember?" Mrs. Murphy is very eager. The head nurse looks at her


    and is a little confused. What''s wrong with this olddy?


    "Please, just think about it. It''s very important to me." That''s her grandson. Mrs. Murphy is so anxious.


    The head nurse thinks carefully, "it seems that there was a beautiful woman just now. The woman in


    white just finished the painless abortion."


    The head nurse alsoins, "now men are too irresponsible. They don''t care about the


    consequences after hooking up with women. The woman who just had an abortion told me that it''s


    because her boyfriend was unwilling to be responsible, and he forced her to abort the baby."


    "Did she really say that?" Mrs. Murphy is so shocked.


    "Yeah, the girl just said that her belly hurt. It''s very pitiful to see her leave alone." The nurse sighs.


    Mrs. Murphy bes furious after hearing. How dare Kenny to force Poppy to abort their baby!


    Mrs. Murphy is so angry. She takes Daisy to leave the hospital. However, Daisy says, "Mrs. Murphy,


    aren''t we here for a further consultation?"


    "I''m too mad at Kenny now! The result of the further consultation must be hypertension. I''ll go to the


    Daisy has no objection. After they leave the hospital, they immediately asks the driver to drive to DK


    building.


    Mrs. Murphy keeps nagging to Daisy all the way, "that bastard really wants to piss me off. He knows


    that I want to have a grandson so much. How dare he to asks Poppy to do the abortion operation?"


    Daisy opens her mouth, but she doesn''t say anything atst.


    "I''m gonna kick that bastard''s ass for my poor little grandson."


    Daisy feels helpless. "Mrs. Murphy, please be careful about your own health."


    "Without my grandson, it''s useless even I''m in good health!" Mrs. Murphy is very sad. She thinks If she


    could meet Poppy earlier, she would definitely stop her.


    Thinking of this, she feels sorry for Poppy. "Poppy is such a silly girl. She doesn''t say a word after


    being bullied. She should tell me that, and I would definitely fix that bastard for her!"


    Mrs. Murphy sighs. And her eyes looks depressed. She leans on the back seat and is listless.


    Until the driver tells her, "madam, we''ve arrived at the MD building."


    Mrs. Murphy immediately gets her energy back. She goes into the building as if she has been


    invigorate.


    She doesn''t need to wait for notification, just straights all the way to the president''s office like she has


    got a pass card.


    Mrs. Murphy is so angry that she doesn''t care anything else. She pushes the door of the office open


    and begins to scold, "you heartless bastard! Get my grandchild back!"


    Aaron is reporting to Kenny about the work. He get shocked by Mrs. Murphy. Kenny is also confused.


    What''s the matter?


    Daisy gives Mrs. Murphy a pull to signal that there is someone else here.


    Mr. Murphy stops for a moment and stares at Kenny like an enemy.


    Kenny realizes there must be something wrong, so he asks Aaron to go out first.


    There are only them three left in the office. Daisy, as a bystander, must be silent.


    Mr. Murphy starts to scold Kenny again. "You bastard! How dare you to give up on your child! You''re


    such a jerk. Don''t you have a conscience?"


    Kenny frowns tightly. He has no idea what his mom is talking about.


    "Mom, do you misunderstand something?" How would he be a heartless bastard?


    "I don''t misunderstand anything! I''m bringing fair back fro my grandchild! You''re already 30 years old.


    How can you give up on your child? My poor grandchild..."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Murphy cries. And Kenny doesn''t have a chance to talk.


    Mrs. Murphy then ps the table. "What a jerk you are! You can you let a woman get an abortion after


    you make he pregnant? Do you want our family to have no sessor? Is it true that I can''t have a


    grandchild before I die? You have no conscience. I''ve worked hard to raise you up. But what did you


    do? Are you going to learn from your dead father?"


    "You know how hard I am these years. How can you be like him..."


    Kenny keeps sitting there, watching his mother crying and scolding. Fortunately, the sound instion


    effect of the office is good. If the staff outside hear his mom''s words, he can''t imagine what rumors


    woulde out.


    After listening for so long, he has caught the central word, grandchild!


    But he doesn¡¯t make anyone pregnant, howe there is a grandchild?


    Kenny is really confused.


    Mrs. Murphy scolds and cries for a long while, and finally she gets tired. She stops to rest, but her red


    eyes still stare at Kenny.


    Kenny doesn''t get annoyed. He hands the tissue box to his mother and asks, ¡°Cry enough?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy wipes her tears and answers angrily, "no! I want you get my grandchild back!"


    Kenny presses his temples, "mom, as least you have to let me know who is the one getting pregnant


    with my baby?"


    "Of course Poppy!" Mrs. Murphy takes a breath. "I just met her in the hospital. She went to have an


    abortion and said it was your baby."


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Murphy feels really sorry for Poppy. Her son is such a jerk, and he even forced a


    girl to have an abortion.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Kenny is more confused. "How could it be possible?" He didn''t sleep with Poppy. How could she be


    pregnant with his baby?


    "Why not? I''ve asked the nurse about it. Otherwise, do you think I scold you for no reason on


    purpose?" Mrs. Murphy stillins, "she''s just a woman. And she has such a good job. How can


    you treat her like that? And how can I face her?"


    Kenny feels a headache. He presses his temple and asks, "mom, have you seen her medical record?"


    If he''s right, it''s probably Poppy''s trick.


    Mrs. Murphy blinks nkly, "uh...no..."


    Kenny sighs. "Mom, you must have been cheated by her."


    He knows that Poppy is used to joking with his mother. Probably she was in the hospital for some


    personal matters. And after meeting his mother, she yed a joke.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "It''s impossible. she looked pale and she covered her stomach with her hands. She seemed very


    ufortable. It must be your fault!" Mrs. Murphy is still so angry.


    Kenny shakes his head, and he doesn''t know what to exin. Since she doesn''t believe it, he can call


    Poppy.


    He makes the phone call hands-free on purpose, and waiting with his mother for Poppy to answer the


    phone. Mrs. Murphy suddenly cries again. "Kenny, I always thought that you are quite responsible. But


    how could you do that to your baby? That''s my grandchild! It''s a life!"


    Kenny doesn''t speak anything. He just waits patiently for Poppy to answer the phone.


    Poppy is still sleeping. She answers the phone in a daze, and hears the crying noiseing from the


    phone. She gets shocked.


    She looks at the caller ID in the phone, Kenny?


    So the crying noise is from...Mrs. Murphy?


    Kenny says seriously, "Poppy, tell my mother what''s going on?"


    "What?" Poppy is confused. Listening to Mrs. Murphy crying all the time, she asks curiously, "what''s the


    matter with your mother?"


    "What do you think? It''s all because of you!" Kenny feels a little annoyed. The most innocent one


    should be himself, OK?


    "Poppy, I''m scolding this bastard for you. Don''t be afraid to say it out. Did he force you to abort your


    baby?"


    Abortion?


    Poppy finally thinks of the joke she made with Mrs. Murphy when she was in the hospital. "You really


    went to Kenny for that?"


    "Of course. He made me lose a grandchild. I muste to him." Mrs. Murphy''s voice is a little hoarse.


    It seems that she has cried for a long time.


    Poppy finally can''t helpughing. She thinks Mrs. Murphy is so interesting. She''s just joking with her.


    How could she take it seriously?


    Hearing herughter, Mrs. Murphy hesitates a little, "why are you stllughing? You just had an


    abortion."


    "Mrs.Murphy, that was just a kidding. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously." Poppy has ignored one


    thing, that Mrs. Murphy is so naive that she would believe almost anything Poppy says.


    What?!


    Mr. Murphy is stunned, and she gets very angry when she realizes the truth. "How can you joke about


    this kind of thing? And why were you in the hospital exactly?"


    Poppy replies, "I were there just because I had a stomachache. Just think about my rtionship with


    Kenny. How would it be possible for me to have a baby with him. "


    Mrs. Murphy takes a look at Kenny. Poppy has made it very clear that Kenny hasn''t conquered her yet.


    Mrs. Murphy keeps silent for a long while. Poppy continues, "so, I was just kidding. I didn''t expect you


    to take it seriously."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You little liar, do you know how many tears I shed and how long I scolded Kenny? You''re so heartless.


    How would my son like a woman like you, hum! Be careful I let Kenny give up on you. " Mrs. Murphy


    seems so proud to say thest words.


    "I don''t care. He''d better not bother me."


    "You... I... I won''t cook delicious food for you!" Mrs. Murphy can only threaten her with that.


    "Well, if something doesn''t belong to me, it doesn''t belong to me.I won''t insist on it."


    Mrs. Murphy can''t bear to hear that. She changes her mind. "I''m just kidding. Come to my house again,


    and I''ll make you delicious food."


    Poppy smiles and thinks, Mrs. Murphy is really simple and kind.


    Mrs. Murphy returns the phone to Kenny. Kenny then asks, "how is your stomach now? Are you all


    right?"


    Poppy responds lightly, "it''s just an old problem. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    "Have you asked for leave?"


    "I was sleeping at home, but you woke me up." There is a sense ofining in Poppy¡¯s voice.


    "Then go to sleep now. Bye."


    Kenny hangs out the phone, and Mrs. Murphy is still watching at him.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Kenny asks.


    "That should be my question to you." Mrs. Murphy answers.


    "What?¡± Kenny is confused.


    Daisy at the side can''t help smiling, she thinks, Mrs. Murphy must be urging him to marry!


    "You can''t even handle a girl." Mrs. Murphy''s mood fluctuates a few time today. But it''s also because of


    that, her desire to have a grandchild is even more strong.


    Kenny is speechless. "Mom, she''s special." He has been flirting with her for so long, but still can''t get


    her.


    Mrs. Murphy looks down on him. "That''s because you''re incapable." she sighs and shakes her head.


    "How could I have given birth to such a stupid son?"


    Kenny feels a little helpless. He is so smart. Why would he be stupid in his mother opinion?


    "Mom, you also said that she''s a little fox. She''s too cunning, It''s not that I''m stupid!"


    "If you are smart, you''d have handled her. You''ve taken her home so many times, and not even one


    time you seed?"


    Mrs. Murphy thought they had already had sex. But the result is disappointing.


    Daisy is still aside. She immediately turns her eyes to look away after Kenny looks at her.


    Kenny lowers his voice a little bit. "Mom, there''s someone else. Can you save some dignity for me?"


    Mrs. Murphy always regards Daisy as her family. She says, "can dignity be eaten? You can save your


    dignity if you can eat it."


    Kenny feels depressed.


    Mrs. Murphy looks at the time and says, "I''m going home. It''s still early, I''m going to buy crucian carp


    and yam for soup


    ¡°I don¡¯t like fish soup.¡±


    "Did I say it''s for you?"


    Kenny sighs, that¡¯s how his mother treats him!


    "It''s for Poppy. Didn''t she say that she had a stomachache? It''s good for her to have some fish soup,"


    Mrs. Murphy thinks of Poppy''s pale face. "She''s very weak today. She can''t go out. You cane back


    home early and take the soup to her."


    He''s a delivery guy now?


    "Mom, since when did you treat her so well?" Mrs. Murphy didn''t like her before.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t admit it. She rolls her eyes and says, "I don''t care about her. I do it for you, and for


    my grandchild. It''s you who wants to sleep with her. She''s not well now. How can I have a grandchild in


    that case?"


    Kenny smiles. His mother is fun and cute.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    It''s the midnight.


    Kenny, entrusted by his mother, doesn''t dare to dy. After dinner, he immediately drives to Times


    apartment. Thirty minutester, he parks his car and takes the food box to Poppy''s house.


    After ringing the doorbell for a long while, the door opens just as he is about to give Poppy a phone


    call.


    Poppy is wearing pajamas, with long hair on her chest, and her face is still very pale. She doesn''t look


    as energetic as usual.


    She is so surprised to see Kenny here. ¡°Why do youe here?¡± She asks.


    Kenny raises the food box in his hand. "My mom asked me to bring you fish soup."


    Poppy''s feeling is a littleplicated, but she doesn''t say anything. She opens the door to let him in.


    The loose pajamas makes her look a little bit emaciated. From the back, she looks even thinner.


    After he opens the food box, he asks, "still painful now?"


    "I''m fine." Her voice is a little light and sounds very weak.


    "Have some fish soup first!" Kenny goes to the kitchen and takes her a bowl and chopsticks.


    Poppy drinks the soup quietly. Maybe because she is still ufortable, she doesn''t speak much.


    Kenny looks at her. He hesitates for a while, and says, "we have cut off the cooperation with the


    Greens."


    "I see." Poppy doesn''t care much. This kind of thing should have nothing to do with her.


    His eyes flickers with light. "I will help you in whatever you want to do in the future, even if you want to


    kill someone.."


    At first, she doesn''t pay much attention to his words, but the more he says, the more confused she is.


    She looks at him with her side eyes, "why do you suddenly change?"


    Even expression in his eyes when he looks at her is different. It''s...pity?


    "I thought you were sent abroad by Hilda and Bryant just to take refuge. But the truth is not. I won''t let


    you suffer from starve or coldness for any longer. I will help you get revenge to those people who have


    hurt you!"


    Poppy''s face expression changes suddenly from the consternation to disgust after hearing. "You


    investigated me?"


    He could say that only because that he has made a clear investigation of her life abroad. But how could


    he do that? Did he get her permission?


    Even herself doesn''t want to recalls that memory, how could he tore her scar...


    "I just want to know more about you. I don¡¯t..."


    Poppy ps her chopsticks on the table. She is in a rage and shouts at him, "get out!"


    The mood in her eyes isplex. She is manic and helpless, but moreover, she''s grieved.


    Yes, that memory is a lifetime pain for her. Why does he mention these things in the presence of her.


    Kenny feels baffled by her anger. "Can you please calm down? I meant no harm."


    "Yes, you meant no harm. But you don''t know that your words are like a knife." Poppy doesn''t say the


    rest words, that is, your words hurt me all over. She says coldly, "now you know what kind of woman I


    am!"


    Poppyughs bitterly. In those days when there was no dignity, she was not even an ant.


    Kenny can''t react for a moment. He doesn''t expect that she would be so steamed up about it.


    "Yeah, I''m a total bad woman. I stole, I fought, and I even lived in the red light district for several


    months. Do you know what the red light district is?"


    Poppy''s eyes turn red. "That''s a ce for prostitutes. I''m that kind ofscivious woman."


    "I know you can''t help it, and these have already..."


    "Get out of here!" Poppy pushes Kenny. There''s hatred in her heart. And she let out all the bad


    emotions on him.


    The warm atmosphere around the living room is gone. Kenny sps her hand and says, "Poppy, I don''t


    care about your past."


    Only out of curiosity did he investigate her previous affairs. He didn''t expect the truth to be so


    surprising.


    Poppy sneers and stares at him. "Kenny, what''s your qualification to say these words to me? I''ve


    finished using you now. I don''t want to y the game any more. Get out!"


    Some words don''t reallye from her heart, but she just can''t control herself when she is so angry.


    "Poppy, what do you think I am? You want to get rid of me after making use of me?¡±


    Poppy ignores him and sit in the chair, not knowing what to say.


    In Kenny opinion, her anger is too inexplicable. It''s just an investigation. What''s the big deal? Does she


    really have to be so angry?


    "I cut off the cooperation with the Greens for you, and you even make a stink face to me?" Kenny is


    confused.


    He also bes a little angry. They two are at a stalemate in the dinning room, and do not give way to


    each other.


    Poppy feels tired. She doesn''t want to exin more. And she turns away her head. "I don''t need your


    pity. Get out!"


    Kenny responds in a cold voice, "Poppy, you''ll regret it."


    After saying, he leaves without looking back.


    When she hears the loud door mming, she finally calms down.


    Looking at the food, she now doesn''t have the desire to taste it. Poppy carries a cigarette case, and


    goes to the balcony.


    She lights her cigarette and enjoys the loneliness. In this lonely night, only cigarettes can release her


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    sorrow.


    The smoke covers her delicate face, along with those sad eyes. Everyone has embarrassing


    memories, but Poppy just couldn''t control her mood. She doesn''t know why she would lose her temper


    tonight.


    Her life in that period that Kenny investigated is thest she wants to remember. In those days, she


    was as humble as an ant. In order to survive and avoid the chase, she stole deliberately so that the


    police could put her in detention. Because she would be safe there.


    And in order to take refuge, she did spend a period of time in the red-light district. She almost regarded


    as a prostitute, and was trampled on the ground by the soldiers. These unbearable memories makes


    her heart load.


    She desperately wants to forget this memory of the dirty life. Later, with Arno''s help, at least she


    doesn''t have to live so hard. But who knows Kenny would let her pick up all the memories tonight.


    Poppy lights up another cigarette. She looks far into the misty night sky. There''s a deep loneliness in


    her eyes.


    Emotion is a double-edged sword. Positive emotions can make you expand your passion and improve


    your work efficiency. However, negative emotions can hurt others and yourself, resulting in a situation


    of both sides losing.


    Kenny speeds all the way. Even he runs all the red lights and is photographed by the monitoring for


    several times, he doesn''t care.


    When he gets home, Mrs. Murphy is surprised to see hime back. And she is even more surprised


    at his stink face.


    "Kenny, what''s the matter with you?" Mrs. Murphy is confused. He just took the food to Poppy, what


    happened?Looking at his expression, Mrs. Murphy asks, "do you quarrel with her?"


    "Hum!" Kenny snorts and doesn''t want to answer.


    Mrs. Murphy sighs, "I thought you would stay at her house and wouldn''te back tonight. Were you


    kicked out?"


    She was trying to find a reason for Kenny to approach Poppy and please her. But she didn¡¯t expect


    things to be like that.


    "She gets her period." Kenny doesn''t want to exin much to his mother. He goes into the bedroom


    directly.


    Mrs. Murphy got it. She follows him and says, "Kenny, you should take good care of the woman who


    Kenny hasn''t answers yet, and Mrs. Murphy thinks of something and immediately asks, "you little jerk,


    were you kicked out because you want to force her?"


    Kenny really don''t know what to says about his mother''s imagination. "Mom, if you want to ask me


    these questions, it''s better to care about me, who is innocent but was med."


    Mrs. Murphy ignores hisst two sentences and is still on Poppy''s side."You don''t know that when a


    womanes to menstruation, she will be very manic. You should be considerate of her. She


    didn''t do it wrong. She really can''t have sex when shees to menstruation."


    "How can you get angry with her because of that?" Mrs. Murphy keeps ming him.


    Kenny is toozy to exin. He puts his arms around his mother''s shoulders and sends her out of the


    room. "Mom, I''m tired. Would you please let me rest?"


    Mrs. Murphy frowns, and looks at him. "Kenny, it''s hard for you to get Poppy if you go on so


    domineering."


    She is disappointed. If things go on like that, she can¡¯t have a grandchild soon.


    It''s difficult for Kenny to get close to her because of the impasse between them, let alone to be with her.


    Thinking of this, his heart feels more tired. He sends his mother to the door, then shuts the door


    directly.


    Mrs. Murphy puts out her hand discontentedly and wants to educate Kenny, but when she thinks about


    his expression, she doesn''t do it.


    When she goes downstairs, she murmurs, "things can''t go on like this. It seems that I have to help that


    silly Kenny."


    "Women whoe to menstruation is weak. She should be well taken care of. What kind of soup


    should I make for her?" With the goal, Mrs. Murphy goes to look up the recipe right away.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    The next day is a great sunny day. In this season with a profusion of garden flowers, beautiful scenery


    can be seen everywhere on the streets and roads.


    In thew firm.


    Mrs. Murphy looks at the bright and generous facade design, and she nods her head with satisfaction.


    It seems that thew firm Poppy in is really good.


    Leads by the receptionist, she arrives at Poppy''s office smoothly. When Poppy sees Mrs. Murphy, she


    is surprised. "Mrs. Murphy? How do you know my working ce?"


    Mrs. Murphy covers her mouth and smiles. She is so proud for her cleverness. "I secretly call Aaron,


    Kenny''s assistant, to ask about it."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I see..." Poppy nces at the thermos bottle in Mrs. Murhphy''s hand, and shows aplicated feeling


    in her eyes. After she had a quarrel with Kennyst night, why Mrs. Murphy is still so nice to her?


    Poppy thinks it a bit unbelievable.


    Mrs. Murphy puts the thermos on the table. She opens it and asks, "was the fish soup goodst night?"


    The air pervades with the smell of meat. Poppy thinks of the fish soup she didn''t finishedst night. For


    a while, she feels sorry for Mrs.Murphy. She says, "it was great."


    Mrs. Murphy''s heart is filled with satisfaction. "That''s good. Come here. Have some ck chicken soup


    first. I heard that you get your period. You need to take good care of yourself."


    Poppy is a little confused. She doesn''t get her period yet.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t pay attention to her expression and continues, "you did it rightst night. You can''t


    do that kind of thing with a man when you get your period. It''s right to drive Kenny away."


    Poppy finally figures out what''s going on. Kenny must didn''t tell his mother the truth. Poppy lowers her


    head and drinks the chicken soup quietly.


    Mrs. Murphy, on the other hand, still keeps talking. "I fixed that little jerkst night. Don''t be afraid. If he


    still wants to bully you in the future. Just tell me, I will help you."


    "Is the soup good? Be careful not to choke."


    Mrs. Murphy''s concern really makes Poppy have to face up to her. It has to be said that Poppy is really


    moved by Mrs. Murphy. She nods and slows down the speed of soup drinking.


    Poppy keeps drinking without saying a word. Mrs. Murphy observes her carefully. In fact, this girl is


    really pretty.


    If Kenny can be with her, it would be a loss.


    Mrs. Murphy says, "sometimes my son is just a little impulsive, but he''s a good man."


    "Please don''t mind what happenedst night. I med him, and he won''t do that again." Mrs. Murphy''s


    voice surrounds in Poppy''s ear and radiates warmth.


    "Knock Knock..." The knocking sound interrupts Mrs. Murphy.


    Poppy just finishes the soup. She wipes her mouth and answers, e in!"


    It is the assistant ire. She holds arge number of files, which is really surprising to Mrs. Murphy.


    ire goes straight to Poppy. "Lawyer Poppy, Mr. Lewis said he was too busy to handle these cases."


    Mrs. Murphy gets shocked. Poppy is just a girl. How could she finish so many cases?


    Mrs. Murphy feels unhappy. She asks ire angrily, "where is Mr. Lewis?"


    Poppy doesn''t know what Mrs. Murphy is going to do. Before she asks, Mrs. Murphy has hurried out of


    the office.


    Arno''s move is amon thing. Now the firm is developing more and more fast. After its fame, there


    are many clientse to them to fight awsuit. He can''t handle it all by himself. Assigning some


    cases to her can not only release his work load, but also practice her ability.


    Mrs. Murphyes to Arno''s office and knocks on the door out of politeness.


    When she hears the answer, she walks in. Arno doesn''t know who she is. He asks, "what can I do for


    you, madam?"


    Mrs. Murphy sits down and says, "I''m here to reason with you."


    What?


    What¡¯s wrong?


    Looking at Arno''s puzzled face, she doesn''t beat around the Bush and says directly, "you are the boss


    of our Poppy. It''s normal to assign her a job, but she''s just a woman. As a man, how can you let her do


    so much work?


    "Madam, it''s our work. You can''t..."


    "So what? I''m afraid you''re afraid of losing thewsuits, so you deliberately assign so many cases to


    her. She has been suffering from stomach disease recently. And she stille back to work after a


    half-day rest. She loves her work, but don''t you know how to sympathize with subordinates? You even


    put pressure on her. You can''t win the hearts of the staffs..."


    Mrs. Murphy keeps saying. And Poppy, who just walks in, hears what she says. Looking at Arno''s


    innocent expression, she sniggers, but doesn''t help him.


    Seeing hering, Mrs. Murphy pulls Poppy to herself. "Do you think I''m right?"


    Poppy doesn''t dare to respond. She keeps turning her eyes and doesn''t speak.


    Mrs. Murphy thinks that she is afraid of the boss and doesn''t dare to say it. She encourages Poppy.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. Just say it out, I will help you."


    Arno knows that thisdy is for Poppy''s sake. He doesn''t want to embarrass her, so he calls ire in.


    "Mr. Lewis, what''s up?"


    "Go and get those files back fromwyer Poppy''s desk!" He has no choice. Thisdy is quite right.


    Poppy should have more rest.


    "Yes, Mr. Lewis." ire walks out without hesitation.


    Mrs. Murphy is satisfied with that. She looks at the time, it;s lunch time. She says to Poppy, "it''s time for


    lunch. You should take your lunch break, right?"


    Poppy smiles and looks at Arno.


    Rather helpless, Arno waves, "go ahead, take your lunch break."


    With his "approval," Mrs. Murphy takes Poppy to leave.


    Mrs. Murphy''s arrival surprising the staffs in thew firm. After she leaves, they start to talk about it.


    "Who is thisdy? Seems she cares so much aboutwyer Poppy.¡±


    ¡°Is shewyer Poppy¡¯s mom?¡±


    People who don''t know Mrs. Murphy''s identity specte.


    Those who know the identity of Mrs. Murphy immediately reply, "that''s Kenny''s mother, Mrs. Murphy,


    the Empress Dowager of the Dakings group!"


    The identity of Mrs. Murphy makes everyone surprised.


    "Wow, then why is she so nice towyer Poppy?"


    "I envywyer Poppy."


    "Even Mrs. Murphy is so good towyer Poppy. Is Kenny Murphy chasingwyer Poppy?"


    "Mrs. Murphy even brought soup. Oh my god... iswyer Poppy pregnant?"


    "Isn''t that the so called ''to get on the train first and then make up the ticket?"


    A group of people keep gossiping. Human nature has something inmon, for things they curious


    about, they always have the gossip psychology.


    In less than half an hour, the gossip has spread all over the office. But they are tacit that they will never


    gossip in the presence of Arno.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Mrs. Murphy chooses a traditional Chinese restaurant nearby in order not to dy Poppy''s time going


    to work after lunch. It''s lunch time. There are so many people in the restaurant. Mrs. Murphy and


    Poppy finally get a table.


    After ordering, Mrs. Murphy begins to asks about Poppy''s daily work. "Do you usually have such a


    Poppy is drinking lemonade. After thinking about it for a while, she replies, "well, sometimes I get many


    cases and really busy."


    Mrs. Murphy disdains, "you''re just a woman. How can you bear therge workload like a man?"


    Poppy would like to say that, in fact, as for their business, there is no male or female distinction.


    But she thinks of Mrs. Murphy''s movement just now in the firm. Forget it. Otherwise Mrs. Murphy may


    go to Arno for ounting again. He''s really innocent.


    "I see. You don''t have to be so nervous. No matter how heavy the work is, it has nothing to do with your


    son." Poppy and Mrs. Murphy are back in normal mode when they are getting along with each other.


    Mrs. Murphy gives her a supercilious look. "But it''s about yourself. If you''re tired, how can you give birth


    to my grandchild?"


    Poppy doesn''t expect her to say that. She coughs and looks down awkwardly.


    Mrs. Murphy rarely sees her shy, and sheughs, "you don''t have to be nervous. My son will chase you


    until you promise him. So sooner orter, you will give birth to a grandson for me."


    Her words are obviously nonsense, but when theye out of her mouth, there is no such feeling.


    "Mrs. Murphy, you are very cheeky." She keeps saying to a woman about a grandchild. But seems not


    many people would have that courage.


    Mrs. Murphy admits bluntly, "I don''t mind to be cheeky!"


    Mrs. Murphyughs after saying.


    Poppy has been observing her temperament recently. She is optimistic and naive. No wonder Mrs.


    Murphy looks so young.


    When the food is served, Mrs. Murphy immediately urges, "taste it, or it will be cold soon, which is bad


    for your stomach."


    Mrs. Murphy''s meticulous care for her makes Poppy touched again, although her face is


    expressionless. She picks up the chopsticks and nods in response, "OK!"


    The Chinese dishes here are all carefully selected and made by the chef. However, when Poppy tastes


    them, somehow she feels that they''reck something.


    Before Mrs. Murphy can be choosy, Poppy says, "the food here is not as good as what you make."


    It''s true. Mrs. Murphy also has the same feeling. She is happy to hear that. Mrs. Murphy says, "even


    then, you should eat more. Don''t be hungry. People with stomach disease should pay attention to their


    eating diet. Whenever you have time, you cane to my house. I will make everything you want to


    eat. Just tell me."


    Her considerate care makes Poppy confused. She can''t help asking, "Mrs. Murphy, but you dislike me,


    don''t you?"


    Mrs. Murphy gets a little surprised. She blinks and doesn''t respond.


    "Since you dislike me so much, why treat me so well?" Mrs. Murphy said she wanted Poppy to give


    birth to her grandchild, but this kind of thing is uncertain. Who would be so stupid? Be good to a


    another person just because of that?


    Mrs. Murphy changes her attitude and says, "don''t get me wrong. I''m just repaying you for thest time


    you saved me."


    So that¡¯s it...


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It was just like taking a candy from a baby." Poppy says.


    "Every little bit of kindness should be rewarded. You should have heard of this old saying. I don''t care


    whether it is just a finger lifting. You saved me, then I should repay you." Mrs. Murphy makes an


    excuse.


    Poppy smiles and doesn''t stop her enthusiasm. Mrs. Murphy continues to put the food into Poppy''s


    bowl. "Though this soy sauce chicken is not as delicious as I make it, it''s not too bad."


    "And this stir-fried potato chips, I can make it more crispy, but it tastes good."


    "Come on, taste it! You are too thin, you should eat more."


    Mrs. Murphy''s nagging reminds Poppy of her own mother. When she was a child, she was very


    naughty. Almost every meal, her mother had to watch her eat so that she wouldn''t walk around.


    At that time, her mother also said that to Poppy, and she also kept putting the food into her bowl while


    eating.


    Thinking of this, Poppy subconsciously slows down her speed of eating. Maybe it''s because of her


    psychological attachment to her childhood, making her want time to be little slower.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t know what Poppy is thinking. She wipes her mouth and begins to finish another


    "task" after eating.


    "Actually, Kenny is good." She wants to brainwash Poppy. Human being is a magical creature. As long


    as they keep listening to a same thing, their impression will take it as true.


    "Well... just so so!" Poppy turns a bit indifferent when mentioning Kenny.


    Mrs. Murphy perseveres, "he is sessful in his career. And he has a high status in this city. These


    rights are not shared by everyone."


    In short, it means even he kills someone, he has the capacity of hiding the truth from the masses.


    "I see." It''s a very concise answer. Poppy is not interested in what Mrs. Murphy said.


    "Then why don''t you like him?" That''s the key point of Mrs. Murphy''s intention. If you can, please like


    him."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Poppy looks at Mrs. Murphy''s eyes. She finds it both funny and annoying. "You''ve always been thinking


    about this thing. Why?"


    Is it true that the less you get, the more you want?


    "It''s not that I''m tangled up with it. It''s just that Kenny is already thirty and he¡¯s still single. It''s pathetic."


    She says it in a deep voice, and the words in her heart are more explicit, that is, Kenny only likes you,


    but you don''t. If I don''t help my son, when will I have a grandchild.


    "I would only advise you, that your son has his own luck. You are not so young now, you should find


    something fun to do. Don''t focus all your attention on him."


    Poppy is almost full. She says that to Mrs. Murphy and goes to the washroom.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t know what to answer. This little fox is really a facile speaker.


    At this time, there are threedies at the door. They alsoe here for lunch. But they arete, there is


    no ce for them.


    One of them, Mrs. Turner, sees Mrs. Murphy from afar. She points to Mrs. Murphy happily. "Look, that''s


    Mrs. Murphy."


    Mrs. Hughes looks at Mrs. Murphy and chuckles. "Didn''t she say that she wouldn''t go out? Why is she


    here for lunch?"


    Mrs. Perry responds at once, "she must be shameful to see us because she lost! That''s why she said


    that."


    Mrs. Turner makes up her mind, "let''s go there. There''s no empty table here anyway. With her


    weakness, I''m sure she won''t get rid of us."


    After severaldies agreed, they go to Mrs. Murphy and sit down impolitely without asking Mrs. Murphy.


    When Mrs. Murphy sees them, she is surprised at first, but she doesn''t say anything. Maybe she is


    used to being bullied by them.


    All of thesedies are Mrs. Murphy''s card partners, but none of them are kind-hearted. They know Mrs.


    Murphy is simple-minded and is easy to get fooled. They always bully her.


    Usually, when ying cards, they would deliberately conspire to deceive Mrs. Murphy. What''s worse,


    they even often gossip about her family.


    Because Ethel''s affairs a few days ago involves Kenny, she didn''t dare to y cards with them. And


    she deliberately hides at home from them. She doesn''t expect to meet them here.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "Mr. Murphy, we haven''t seen you recently. Where have you been?"


    "I don''t think it''s because of Ethel''s incident that you feel shameful toe out to meet us?" Mrs.


    Hughes says in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Ha-ha," Mrs. Perry chuckles, "how can you kidding Mrs. Murphy again!¡±


    "We''re not kidding. The news has been reported, it can''t be fake."


    Severaldies keep talking, and Mrs. Murphy doesn''t get a chance to speak.


    When they stop, Mrs. Murphy immediately denies, "don''t get it wrong, my son has nothing to do with


    Ethel."


    "Tut Tut, Mrs. Murphy, although she was reported to have a facelift, you can''t turn your attitude to her


    because of that. You two used to go shopping before, and you were very happy, weren''t you?" Mrs.


    Turner is aggressive.


    Mrs. Murphy opens her mouth, but for a while, she doesn''t know what to say. She did go out shopping


    with Ethel and even yed cards. At that time, Ethel was so enthusiastic to her, and Mrs. Murphy didn''t


    know how to refuse. Some timeter, she felt that it was good to have someone to apany her.


    But unexpectedly, it bes theughingstock.


    Seeing the sarcastic and smirk faces of severaldies, Mrs. Murphy doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Mrs. Murphy, your eyesight is really poor. You didn''t choose a right person and got Kenny involved. He


    found a woman with face lifting to be a wife, their children will be ugly!"


    "There''s much news about that. Many women with face lifting marry rich people, and their children are


    so ugly. Atst, they get domestic violence and divorce."


    "No way..." Mr. Hughes raises her voice deliberately. "Mrs. Murphy, it''s enough that you and your dead


    husband have a bad marriage. You''d better not get Kenny involved. How bad it will be if there is a


    violent divorce."


    Mrs. Perry chuckles. "Don''t say that. Mrs. Murphy is actually quite innocent. It''s only because she


    doesn''t have a man around her. And she is so simple-minded."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that Mr. Murphy left so early!"


    Thedies shift the subject from Kenny to the dead Elvis Murphy.


    Their mouths are like fierce beasts which can swallow Mrs. Murphy, especially when they mention


    Elvis, which is the pain of all her life.


    Elvis Murphy died just a month after Kenny born. And Mrs. Murphy is the only one to raise Kenny up.


    Those who know these things and respect Mrs. Murphy won''t mention Elvis Murphy.


    But now thesedies mention this, they deeply hurt Mrs. Murphy''s heart.


    "Ashes to ashes. Is it really cool to talk about that?" A cold voice sounded behind them. Poppy, who


    justes back from the washroom, happens to hear what they said.


    Thedies look around, and see a young beautiful face. But Poppy shows a fierce look, especially


    when she looks at them, her eyes are as sharp as knives.


    They don''t know Poppy. Mrs. Turner responds, "who the hell are you? What we want to say is none of


    your business."


    "Yeah, we''re not talking about you. It''s none of your business."


    "Looks like a fox spirit. Are you trying to help Mrs. Murphy, so that you can marry into a their family?"


    Thesedies move their target to Poppy.


    Mrs. Murphy''s eyes turns red, and she shows a sad expression, which seems to say, sorry, I''ve got you


    involved.


    It''s true that ally load on the willing horse. By virtue of Mrs. Murphy''s simple kindness, these three


    women are good at bullying her.


    Poppy sits down in a chair and pushes Mrs. Turner aside on purpose. "I''m having lunch with Mrs.


    Murphy. Who let you sit here?"


    Seeing her refute, the other twodies are a little bit frightened, it seems that this girl is not easy to


    push over. But Mrs. Turner is not afraid of her. She says straightforwardly, "we are Mrs. Murphy''s card


    partners. We usually y cards and go shopping together. Who the hell are you? You¡¯re so rude."


    "Are you sure you''re not injurious partners?" Poppy sneers. She sits next to Mrs. Murphy, and puts her


    arm around her shoulder. And she taps her, signaling her not to be afraid.


    Mrs. Murphy shows a sense of dependency in her eyes. Poppy is so nice! She thinks.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mrs. Perry frowns. Seeing Mrs. Turner is not afraid of her, she gets bold,


    too. They are three people, why should they be afraid of her.


    "Can''t you understand? You bitches only know how to gossip behind people. Do you dare to say that to


    Kenny? Smart people know how to speak. What about you? You don''t speak humannguage, but


    ghost''s. If you want to be a ghost, the road outside is waiting for you.¡±


    Poppy doesn''t change her expression at all. She faces them calmly.


    "You... You curse us?" Mrs. Turner''s face gets askew because of anger.


    "Little girl, don''t be ridiculous. You are the substitute of that Ethel at best. Maybe the next gossip wind


    will blow to you." Mrs. Hughes, who hasn''t spoken for a long while, also thinks that this girl goes is


    being out of bounds. A little toad dare to point at their noses and scold them! How dare she!


    "You three will be the first to be blew by the gossip wind. Don''t forget that there is a Dakings group


    behind Mrs. Murphy. If Kenny knows that you bully her mother, none of your husband''s small


    businesses can escape from his revenge.¡±


    Poppy refutes back. Her pretty face is raises a devil like smile, reminds people of a beautiful snake,


    which is beautiful and bewitching on the outside, but vicious and cruel on the inside.


    These threedies are used to bullying Mrs. Murphy. They really forget about Kenny. They used to feel


    that Mrs. Murphy was afraid to tell Kenny about it due to the face, so they dared to bully her.


    But todayes a shrewd beauty. They look at each other.


    Mrs. Turner, as the leader of the three, really doesn''t want to show weakness. She points the spear at


    Mrs. Murphy. "Mrs. Murphy, don''t say I don''t remind you, if your son marry such a woman, he will must


    be controlled by her. You and Kenny will not have any status at home."


    "That''s right. They haven''t married yet. And she already regards herself as the hostess. Who she thinks


    she is."


    But Mrs. Murphy looks at Poppy and whispers, "I think she''s very good!"


    Her voice is like an ant squeak, which has no weight to her words. No wonder those women are so


    bold.


    "Mrs. Murphy, you must have been brainwashed by her. You can''t allow this kind of woman to marry


    your son. She''s not decent." Mrs. Turner says at once.


    "Well, let''s be serious." Poppy takes out the mobile phone she has been holding in her hand. She says,


    "I have recorded all of what you said just now. ording to Article 42 of the Law of Punishment for


    Public Security and Administration, when people insult others openly or nder others by fabricating


    facts, if the circumstances are serious, it will also constitute a crime. You may feel that you are just


    joking, but your behavior has vited others'' right of reputation. As long as Mrs Murphy call the police.


    You''re going to be fined and detained."


    She puts her cell phone on the table, and there is a recording in it. She sneers, dies, are these


    serious enough?"


    They don''t expect her to be so capable. She even know thew and says it reasonably. Among them,


    Mrs. Hughes, the most timid, is freaked out.


    If they are put into the jail because of this, they will surely beughed.


    Mrs. Murphy''s eyes turn bright, and she adores Poppy like a fans. She looks at Poppy and is almost


    moved to tears. Poppy is so cool!


    Mrs. Turner''s hands are ready to move. It seems that she wants to take Poppy''s cell phone. She thinks


    Poppy just put it there on purpose. Otherwise, how can she scare them.


    "You can take it away, but remember, my mobile phone data is uploaded to the cloud synchronously.


    Even if you delete the record in the mobile phone, myputer still has a backup."


    Poppy shows a fake smile. She is sure that they can do nothing to her.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Mrs. Hughes gets anxious. She pulls Mrs. Turner''s sleeve and asks, "what shall we do?"


    Poppy''s hearing is as good as a hawk. When she hears Mrs. Hughes''s words, she offers them a


    solution. "Apologize to Mrs. Murphy one by one, and I''ll pretend it never happened."


    "We didn''t do anything wrong. Why apologize?" Mrs. Turner, who usually bullies Mrs. Murphy, is very


    angry. She thinks herself is also a greatdy, why should she apologize to that pushover.


    "So you''re not gonna apologize?" Poppy turns to Mrs. Murphy and says, "Mrs. Murphy, please call the


    police."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn''t expect Poppy to be so serious about this, she blinks with a little confused. She is


    reluctant to make the thing be a gossip.


    Poppy gives Mrs. Murphy a hint with her eyes. Mrs. Murphy immediately understands it and takes out


    her cell phone.


    Poppy adds, "Mrs. Murphy, I remember you have the phone number of Sir Leo? Just call him! Call 911


    to let the police to deal with this kind of thing. And these threedies must be punished severely."


    Even a fool can understand the real meaning of her words. With the personal rtionship, the police


    will surely detain them in the station for Mrs. Murphy''s sake.


    "OK, I''ll call him right away!" Mrs. Murphy is very cooperative. She searches the phone number in the


    contact list.


    Their action seeds in terrifying Mrs. Perry. "Well...Mrs. Murphy, I''m so sorry! I won''t gossip about


    your family any more, and I won''t cheat you intentionally when ying cards. This thing is nothing to do


    with me."


    Mr. Hughes also apologizes. "Mrs. Murphy, I''m sorry that I said those words just now. It is my fault. I


    won''t say it any more, and I won''t mention your husband again. Please forgive me."


    Mrs. Turner looks at the other twodies. She is speechless and feel disappointed with them. How


    spineless they are.


    Poppy smiles and looks at Mrs. Murphy. "Mrs. Murphy, are you satisfied with their apology?"


    What she means is that if you are not satisfied, I can make it better.


    Mrs. Murphy is really ttered. She was bullied by them before. And she never thought that she can get


    an apology from them. "All right. Just don''t deceive me when ying cards next time."


    Poppy then asks, "do you all hear Mrs. Murphy?"


    The twodies nod their heads. Poppy smiles again. "A wise man submits to fate. You''re not stupid, but


    thisdy..." Poppy nces at Mrs. Turner, "seems really wants to taste the food in prison..."


    She says significantly. And Mrs. Hughes can''t help persuading, "Mrs. Turner, be calm for a while. Do


    you really want to be detained in the bureau?"


    "Yeah, we were wrong just now. Mrs. Murphy is usually very good to us. She even lent us her


    expensive jewelry. We really shouldn''t do that to her." Mrs. Perry adds.


    Mrs. Turner looked at the two ''fence-sitters''. She feels angry but helpless. After a deadlock, Poppy


    doesn''t want to wait any longer. She says to Mrs. Murphy, "Mrs. Murphy, call the police. Let''s get it


    done quickly, I don''t want to waste time on such a woman..."


    "I, am, sorry!" Mrs. Turner gnashes her teeth and apologizes reluctantly.


    Poppy snorts, "is that your attitude to apologize? We don''t owe you anything. Don''t act like a creditor."


    With relying on Poppy, Mrs. Murphy''s courage gradually grows. "If you''re unwilling to apologize, just


    don''t."


    ¡°Mrs. Turner, please...¡± The other twodies kept persuading. They want a peaceful solution.


    Mrs. Turner takes a deep breath and eases her tone, ¡°I¡¯m Sorry."


    "Smile a little." Poppy is being fussy on purpose. "Who would apologize with no sincere smile?"


    Mrs. Turner smiles stiffly, and says again. "I am sorry!"


    "Is it because your face had injected hyaluronic acid so that you can''t smile? A standard smile must


    show eight teeth, do it again!"


    Mrs. Murphy watches Poppy reprimand Mrs. Turner over and over again. She feels quite satisfied and


    is more and more admiring Poppy.


    The other twodies feels it funny that Mrs. Turner really makes a fool of herself this time. And


    fortunately, they have apologized to Mrs. Murphy right away just now, otherwise... it would be them to


    make a show of themselves.


    After several times of being criticized, Mrs. Turner finallypromises. She shows a stiff smile which is


    uglier than crying, and apologizes with a sobbing tone. "I am sorry, Mrs. Murphy, I''m really sorry. I won''t


    dare to bully you any more."


    Poppy looks back at Mrs. Murphy and asks, "Mrs. Murphy, are you satisfied with her apology?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Murphy is kindhearted. Seeing Mrs. Turner, who is at the same age as herself, be kicked


    ass by Poppy, she feels that Mrs. Turner is really pathetic.


    Poppy calls in a waiter. "Go find your manager."


    The waiter is puzzled, but when he looks at Poppy, he knows that he can not offend this customer. So


    he immediately goes to the manager.


    The manageres over. He is a middle-aged man, short and fat, with a gentle and polite smile on his


    face, looking very approachable. He asks, "miss, what''s the matter?"


    "What the hell did you do? We don''t know these women, but they insist to sit here. We don''t like to


    share one table." Poppy''s deceptive ability is truly amazing.


    The manager is shocked for a moment. If he didn''t see it wrong, these women have been sitting here


    for a long while. Why does thisdy deny to know them?


    "If you can''t deal with it, then we''ll have no choice but to go. Anyway, there are still some dishes that


    haven''t been served. It''s been 25 minutes. We have the right to cancel the those orders and leave."


    Poppy says.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll ask someone to send them away. And we''ll serve the rest dishes as soon as


    possible." The manager looks at their order list. It has really been more than 25 minutes.


    "Then be quick! They are all fat and make me have no appetite." Poppy stands there with her hands


    crossed. She can''t be so prideful if she has no confidence.


    "Yes, yes!" The manager, who has been very polite, immediately calls for the security.


    The threedies'' faces all be stormy. It can be assured that the shame they have suffered today is


    more impressive than that of ever before.


    After their leaving, Mrs. Murphy breathes a sigh of relief. She holds Poppy''s hand excitedly. "Poppy, I


    adore you so much!"


    Her eyes are brighter than the stars. And she thinks, "I like this girl so much. If she can marry Kenny in


    the future, then I can go out to y cards with her. Not only will I not have to be bullied by thosedies,


    but I can also win.


    Poppy smiles. "Doesn''t Kenny know you''ve been usually bullied by them?"


    Mrs. Murphy suddenly loses her confidence. "I... I didn''t tell him."


    He is usually busy, and Mrs. Murphy thinks he doesn''t need to know these trivial things.


    "Then it''s your fault. Those people just now are obviously on purpose. You''re so easy to be humiliated."


    Poppy suddenly speaks to her in an educational tone.


    Mrs. Murphy nods and answers, "I see, I will... learn from you."


    "Well, that''s not necessary. I''m such a viin. Don''t learn from me, or you''ll be hated." Poppyughs at


    herself.


    "No, it''s not! I think you are very good, and also very capable!" Especially when she was dealing with


    thosedies, Mrs. Murphy gradually changes her opinion for Poppy. She begins to think that whether


    she was too bad with Poppy before, because she often calls her little fox spirit.


    "Didn''t you say I was a bad woman? It''s so naive of you to change your opinion for me just because of


    such a matter." Poppy shakes her head, and takes the coconut juice to took a sip. Then she adds, "you


    don''t need to like me. I did with ulterior motives. Don''t think I''m really kind to you."


    Mrs. Murphy feels a little depressed. "Don''t say that about yourself. I know you are a good person."


    But Poppy denies, "no, I''m a bad person, totally a bad one." She is not used to being liked and


    regarded as a good person by others.


    Her heart has been dark for a long time. It''s impossible for her to be kind. Poppy thinks.


    Mrs. Murphy mutters, "if I''m as powerful as you, I won''t have to be bullied in the future."


    The reason why Mrs. Murphy is so simple and kindhearted is that Kenny protects her very well. If she


    lives in the condition like Poppy''s...Poppy¡¯s eyes turn gloomy...


    Just a secondter, she restrains the vicious expression in her eyes, and says, "no, Mrs. Murphy, you


    should always be simple and kind. And you should believe..." She pauses. "that virtue is its own


    reward."


    Poppy can''t help but think of her mother. And her heart starts to feel pain again...


    Mrs. Murphy looks at her with a little confused. She has just caught a trace of sadness in Poppy''s eyes.


    What happened to her? Why is she suddenly sad?


    However, after this thing, she is more and more fond of Poppy. Mrs. Murphy thinks that she has to


    figure out a way to help promote the rtionship Poppy with Kenny, and let them marry each other.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The night is bright. The neon lights up the city, and kicks off the nightlife of people in the urban.


    In Quinn Residence.


    The floating light is like the surging water, rippling in the dim private box.


    "Wow, What''s wrong with our Mr. Murphy today? He has been drinking so much alone before Ie


    here?" Noel pushes the door andes in. A strong smell of beer immediatelyes to him. He


    nces at the empty bottles on the table.


    Kenny leans on the sofa, and his hand still holds a ss of beer. The golden liquor reflects different


    colors by the spotlight. He nces at Noel lightly, then takes out a new ss and pours one for him.


    "You''rete, drink it!"


    He has been in a bad mood all day today. The resentment keeps in his chest. He thinks if he doesn''t


    vent his anger, he will suffocate to death because of that before tomorrow.


    Noel sits down, and quickly pours himself a ss of beer. He toasts, "this is for my punishment."


    Kenny also takes a drink, and asks, "do you know what Ives has been up totely? I called him out, but


    he refused.


    "Beats me. You know him, a writer, is always mysterious." Noel answers, pouring Kenny a drink by the


    way.


    "So, what''s the matter? You don''t drink so much alcohol in usual." They have known each other since


    they were little kids, and they have already got a clear picture of each other''s character.


    Kenny''s face is gloomy. He doesn''t speak for a long while, just keeps drinking.


    Noel is outgoing, and he can rarely be quiet. A few minutester, he can''t stand the silence any more.


    "Kenny Murphy, I''ve made my time to drink with you. Are you going to do this to me all night?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kenny then asks calmly, "what do you want to know?"


    "There are only two situations for men to drink, one is for love, and the other is for work. Since your


    business goes so smoothly, then there is only the first possibility left!" Noel raises his eyebrows and


    smiles, "did you quarrel with my goddess?"


    Kenny frowns, and he is still reluctant to talk about that.


    But his expression has already told Noel that he is right.


    "Or...are you dumped by my goddess?" Noelughs, "does it mean that I have a chance now?"


    He''s right. Kenny is really angry because of Poppy, but that doesn''t mean Noel get a chance now.


    Kenny res at him, "Noel, you''re so cheeky!"


    Noel drinks the alcohol and lightly smashes his fist on Kenny''s shoulder. "With our friendship, what


    can''t I say?"


    Kenny snorts coldly and says confidently, "she won''t like you."


    She was born for the sake of benefits. At present, Kenny hasn''t seen the value of noel to her.


    Noel gets frustrated. "Don''t be so mean. With my charm, I don''t believe that I can''t get her heart."


    Kenny disdains, "your charm? Do you mean the smell of Cologne all over your body? "


    Kenny most dislikes the strong perfume smell of Noel. He''s not a woman, why does he always wear


    perfume?


    "You don''t understand. Just like you wear a dark suit all day, which is like that you are going to a


    funeral. These are our preference."


    He turns the topic back to Poppy.


    "Tell me about it, what happened to you?" Noel is so curious about the matter with them. Especially


    things about Poppy, he is more interested in it.


    "That goblin!" Speaking of Poppy, Kenny can''t control his anger. "Her heart is made of ice, it can''t be


    warm up."


    It''s very appropriate to say that he is too passionate to someone cold. He would rather lose money to


    help her revenge the Greens. What about her? She is so ungrateful that he can''t imagine how cruel


    she is!


    "Ice?" Noel ponders and nods, "she is really cool, so what?"


    Noel doesn''t know what happened. He is more confused after Kenny said that. Kenny nces at him


    and thinks their minds are on different channels.


    "Forget it, just drink with me in peace!" Anyway, he doesn''t want to talk about it much. He should be a


    little wary of this man.


    "Oh no, it''s just the beginning." Noel doesn''t agree. After he tried so hard to get Kenny start to talk


    about it, he doesn''t want to give up so easily. "Well, did you get her angry? Wait, looks like it''s you who


    is pissed out."


    Kenny looks at him coldly. "Are women all like that?"


    "What?" Noel, as a listener, feels extremely painful. Every word Kenny says, is totally not rted with


    the previous.


    "The more you do, the less she will appreciate it." Kenny leans back on the sofa and looks up at the


    crystal chandelier in the ceiling. The enchanting bright orange light seems to make him more drunk.


    Noel finally understand this sentence. He responds after thinking, "how much did you do for her?"


    He looks at Kenny and adds, "you give her your money? Or... your sperm?"


    Kenny res at him with disdainful. "I''m a man with a brain." Although he does want to do that,


    unfortunately, that little goblin is too cunning.


    Noel shakes his head. And after another ss of liquor, he says, "Kenny Murphy, don''t pretend to be a


    gentleman in the presence of me."


    Kenny feels speechless for him.


    Noel continues, "we are both men, I know you. Do you think you are having no feeling for a beauty?"


    "You should be here to listen to me, not to analyse me." Kenny frowns and drinks the beer in


    annoyance.


    "Kenny Murphy, you don''t even say anything. After talking with you for such a long time, what I only


    know is that Poppy makes you angry. As for the reason and what happened to you, I don''t know


    anything at all. So I can only guess, OK?" Noel also gets depressed. Why is Kenny such a man?


    But Kenny doesn''t tell him anything about it on purpose, so that Noel wouldn''t take the opportunity to


    get closed to Poppy. "I''ve asked you, is all woman like that? No matter how much you do for her, she


    won''t appreciate it?"


    "It depends. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t understand why you did it, or it may also because you''ve


    done it in a wrong way. So just tell me about it, what is it?" Noel has been trying hard to figure the thing


    out, but Kenny just doesn''t talk about it.


    "I don''t think I did anything wrong with either of those two points." Kenny doesn''t feel that he has done


    anything wrong.


    "Forget it. Now I don''t care if you want to talk about it." Noel is so tired of listening to him. He doesn''t


    even know what Kenny is talking about.


    Kenny smiles. "So, you''d better drink with me in peace!" He moves the ss to Noel.


    "Just one more thing, my goddess hasn''t promised to be with you, has she?" Noel is curious. When on


    the yacht, Poppy has clearly denied the rtionship between she and Kenny, but why is their behavior


    so close? Are they flirting with each other?


    "Let the sleeping dog lie. No matter whether we are together or not, you have no chance." Kenny hits


    Noel''s confidence again and again, which makes Noel speechless.


    "I think you haven''t conquered her yet, but she did. Ha-ha, she deserves to be my goddess!" Noel


    deliberately pisses him off in return.


    Kenny doesn''t speak. He drinks the beer in silence. Soon, a bottle of liquor is drank up by him, and he


    opens another bottle.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "But Kenny, at least the destiny made Poppy and I meet each other. We met in the car shopst time.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect you to know her!" Noel makes a toast and says, "I won''t poach Poppy


    brazenly, but be careful. Once you don''t put your focus on her, I''ll take actions."


    Kenny answers sarcastically, "then go ahead, I mean, if you can... I''m just afraid that you can''t." The


    alcohol starts to take effect, Kenny''s eyes are stained with a sense of drunkenness. Even the tone of


    his speech is more casual than usual. But what he is thinking still can''t be seen through.


    Noel smiles and says, "Oh, really? Kenny Murphy, maybe I can''t keep up with you in business, but as


    for chasing after girls, I don¡¯t think so."


    Noel thinks for a little while and then jokes, "what if I take her away from you? What will you do?"


    ¡°Take her away? Huh...Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She is different from other women.¡± Kenny put down the


    ss and leans back on the couch. His thoughts are a little scattered, but soon he focuses on their


    talking again.


    "How brilliant my goddess is. She has even conquered you?"


    "So what have you done for her exactly? She doesn''t appreciate it?"


    Noel keeps talking about Poppy, which somehow makes Kenny upset. He waves his hand and says,


    "first of all, she''s not a fairy. Second, there are lots of girls who are as beautiful as goddesses here. I


    can just get one tonight if I want."


    "Oh, really? Mr. Murphy is finally going to hook up with others?" Noel makes fun of Kenny. He thinks


    that Kenny seems really angry with Poppy now, otherwise, how could he change his mind.


    Kenny doesn''t respond, he calls the club manager in.


    ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what can I help you?¡±


    The manager is so deferential, and his smile is so exaggerated that his mouth seems to be nearly close


    to his ears.


    "Do you have any girls pretty as goddesses? Send some here for Mr. Murphy!" Noel takes the initiative


    to speak before Kenny does.


    Kenny gives him a cold look and adds, "one is enough."


    The manager thinks for a moment, and then he says, ¡°how about I call in all the pretty girls here to let


    Mr. Murphy choose?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Kenny answers.


    Just within five minutes, all the pretty girls in the clube in the private box. They are all dressed up


    borately, some of them are sexy, some are in a heavy makeup, and some looks pure. And there is


    different smells of perfume in the air.


    Kenny frowns his eyebrows with disgusted. He doesn¡¯t hate perfume, but he doesn¡¯t like the strong


    smell.


    He passes by all the girls. Atst, he chooses the girl with long curly hair who seems a little prideful.


    Kenny points at her, ¡°you!¡±


    The manager immediately nods and let the pretty woman go close to Kenny. He asks with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Murphy, what about the others?¡±


    The other women are all upset, they envy that woman chosen by Kenny a lot.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Kenny answers, holding the woman with him towards the couch.


    Noel is sitting beside, he says deliberately, ¡°Kenny, you are too cruel. How could you not leave one for


    me.¡±


    Kenny sneers, ¡°if you wanted, you would have kept one with you. Don¡¯t act before me.¡±


    The woman sits down, unlike other women who just hug men immediately, she pours the wine for them


    instead. Of course, she can¡¯t be unenthusiastic, but it is just not the right time yet.


    ¡°Well, guess that¡¯s it then. The time of the night is precious, Kenny. Cherish it.¡± Noel is also a little


    drunk. He leaves after saying.


    Kenny holds the woman and goes towards the hotel. As soon as they get to the room, the woman


    suddenly changes. She is no longer so prideful and cold as before. She puts her arms around Kenny¡¯s


    waist, ¡°Mr. Murphy, what kind of service do you want to enjoy?¡±


    Kenny frowns. Howe she would be so different from earlier? He feels a little sick of her, but he still


    forces himself to be concentrated.


    Before he answers her question, the woman starts to take off her clothes to show her enchanting body.


    She is so good at striptease that Kenny knows this is not the first time she does it.


    She puts her hands around his neck and kisses him. Her water eyes are flowing with a flirtatious


    expression. Under the light, she is even more attractive. She is just like a beautiful snake which slides


    around his body. However, she fails in raising his desire.


    Kenny doesn¡¯t want to keep looking at her coquetry any more. He presses her directly on the bed and


    kisses her on the neck. The beautiful woman groan with a greatfort, and her hands start to touch


    his body under his clothes.


    She would like to sleep with such a charming man even if she can''t get any money.


    Kenny is disgusted by her touch, so he tightly holds her hands and orders her not to move. He kisses


    her body, but he doesn''t find the feeling he wants.


    He feels upset. This woman is totally different with Poppy. Even though he has tried his best to ignore


    his disgust for her, but it seems noneffective. Instead, it even makes him want to puke.


    Finally, Kenny pushes her away with disgust. The woman is confused by his action. Seeing his gloomy


    face, she is a little afraid. But she doesn¡¯t want to give up, so shees close to Kenny again, ¡°Mr.


    Murphy...¡±


    Kenny is so annoyed. He yells at her, ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    His clothes have been untied by the beauty, revealing his solid chest. The tan skins make him look


    more attractive. Normally, most women would be enchanted by his impable handsome look.


    However, those gloomy eyes are showing his anger and indifference. The woman doesn''t dare to get


    close to him again. She stays beside quietly, trying to wait for his mood getting better.


    Kenny res at the woman who is only in her underwear on the corner of his eyes. Her body shape is


    impable. But Poppy''s seems more enchanting than hers. Besides, Poppy is much prettier than this


    woman.


    The more Kenny looks at her, the more annoyed he is. He takes out a stack of money from his purse,


    and throws it to her, saying, ¡°take the money, put your clothes on, and get out right away!¡±


    The woman hesitates for a moment, and finally put on her clothes, then leaves with the money.


    Kenny lies down on the bed and staring at the ceiling, feeling the rage in his heart. He is so surprised at


    his own thinking that all he wants is just to sleep with Poppy. Jesus! How could it be possible? I am a


    normal man! He thinks.


    He doesn''t believe that. So he calls Noel again. "Noel, find me another woman. I''m in Room 1018, the


    HT hotel next to the Quinn residence."


    Oh god, one is not enough for you? OK, I''ll find another one for you, but remember, be nice."


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Kenny hangs up the phone and throws it beside, looking at the ceiling depressingly.


    When he starts to think of Poppy, he seems to see Poppy''s face in his mind. She''s in different


    expressions like indifferent expression, obsequious smile, etc.


    And thest scene in his mind is the expression when she looks at him with anger.


    ¡°Knock knock...¡± The door ringing cut off his thinking. Kenny frowns, damn, why would I still think of her


    when I am distracted.


    He angrily walks to the door and opens it.


    It is a sexy woman outside. After he opens the door, she simply just puts her hands around his neck


    and kisses him on the face. ¡°Mr. Murphy, would you like have sex directly, or would you like to have a


    forey?¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes by yourself.¡± Kenny orders in a cold tone.


    The woman got it immediately. She unties the buttons of her clothes, and at the meanwhile, she even


    doesn¡¯t forget to leers at him.


    But she does it so slow that Kenny doesn¡¯t have the patience to wait until end. He presses her against


    the wall and turn off the light.


    I can ept it as long as I don¡¯t look at her face. He thinks.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The woman is very cooperative. She puts her hands around Kenny¡¯s neck. It has to be said that this


    woman is better and more energetic than the previous one. Instead of flirting slowly, she directly holds


    his cock.


    Normally, men would like it. However, at this time, Kenny only feels sick of it. He just wants to speed up


    the progress and directly tears off her clothes. But the next second, a strong sense of aversion forces


    him to stop.


    No, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not that kind of taste he wants. How terrible these women are!


    ¡°Mr. Murphy?¡± The woman wonders why he stops.


    Kenny turns to turn the light on, and gives her some money. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°No, I...¡±


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± He yells before the woman continues to ask.


    The woman is frightened by him. She quickly gets dressed with nervous, and leaves the room at once.


    There is finally Kenny alone in therge suite. He walks into the bathroom with huge anger, nning to


    take a bath.


    Wateres from the shower head on the top of his head. Kenny washes himself impatiently. A very


    clear thoughts keep swaying in his heart, that is, he have been fallen in love with Poppy!


    Damn!


    He is so angry and annoyed that he uses with special force when washing his arms, trying to abreact


    his anger.


    After taking the bath, he walks out of the bathroom in a towel.


    The doorbell rings again. Kenny wonders, does Noel find him another woman again?


    With the doubts, he walks over to open the door and is very surprised to see Poppy.


    Poppy looks at his towel and snorts, ¡°just finished sex?¡±


    Kenny is overjoyed at first when he sees Poppy, but when he recalls her attitudest night, his


    expression turns gloomy again. He asks arrogantly, ¡°why do youe here?¡± He pauses, and feels


    that doesn¡¯t help in venting his spleen. So he adds, ¡°wait, don¡¯t tell me you are a special servant here to


    offer special service.¡±


    Poppy snorts. She ignores him and walks directly into the room. The air in it is still full with a smell of


    women perfume. ¡°So, you did order special service just now Ah!¡± She says.


    In fact, Kenny is so worried that she may misunderstand him, and he still doesn¡¯t want to admit it. He


    replies, ¡°yeah, I just had sex with a hot girl. She just left.¡±


    Poppy nces at him up and down. Yes, he did just finished bathing.


    She suddenly feels bored. Poppy turns to leave and murmurs, ¡°Noel called me to see a y, turns out


    this is what the y is? It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m not interested in watching studs farming field.¡±


    Kenny gets so angry when hearing that. He drags her into his arms and says, ¡°who are you talking


    about, I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Who else is here?¡± Poppy feels sick in his arms. ¡°Let go of me, you smell disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished showering. You are talking nonsense.¡± Kenny is in a huge rage. How could she be so


    aggressive? And how much he wants to bite her!


    ¡°It¡¯s the nasty smell of those women, you can¡¯t wash it off from your body.¡± Poppy stares at him


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    seriously.


    Kenny feels there is a big fire burning in his heart. He yells at Poppy, ¡°damn it, Poppy! I¡¯m falling in love


    with you, OK?! Now I¡¯m not interested in any other women at all! I was trying to keep my integrity for


    you, and now you¡¯re humiliating me as a stud? OK, fine, then I¡¯m gonna run on your field tonight!¡±


    After that, Kenny carries her over his shoulder and walks towards the bedroom.


    He throws her onto the bed and presses himself on her. Poppy feels like being pressed by arge


    stone on her chest, and she can hardly breathe. When she¡¯s about to say something, Kenny lowers his


    head down and bites her lips.


    Yes, it¡¯s not exaggerated to call it ¡°bite¡±. His patience has already ran out. All he wants to do now is only


    to vent his desire.


    I¡¯m definitely gonna sleep with you tonight! He thinks.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Poppy pushes him in pain.


    But he seems to have already made up his mind not to let her escape. He even puts her hands over


    her head with one of his hands, and the other hand hurriedly unties her clothes to touch her boobs.


    Sure enough, the feeling is exactly as awesome as he thought. Her faint scent is so fascinating that


    almost drives him crazy. His sexual desire suddenly breaks out like torrential flood. He can¡¯t bear it


    anymore.


    Poppy¡¯s lips are hurt by his kiss. And there is huge conflict psychology for him in her heart. She raises


    her knees and kicks his cock without any mercy.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Kenny screams and lies down to the bed. Thanks to the resistance when he was pressing on


    her just now, otherwise his cock would be hurt bad by her kicking.


    The feeling of pain and numbness makes his face turn red.


    ¡°Poppy! Are you insane?! You should be responsible for me if my baby gets hurt!¡± He covers his cock


    with his hands, with the tendons jumping on his forehead.


    Poppy stands up and looks at him with great satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you have any problems, I will


    take the responsibility. At least I¡¯ll pay for it if you do the asexualization.¡±


    ¡°Crazy woman!¡± Kenny stares at her, feeling angry but helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s my normal defence.¡± Poppy says, tidying her clothes and is about to leave.


    Kenny stops her by grabbing her arms. "You can''t leave."


    "For what?" Poppy tries in vain to get rid of him.


    ¡°For you kicked me. It still hurts, who can be sure that there won¡¯t be a homicide caseter?¡± Kenny


    decides to be rascally.


    ¡°Interesting! What if there will really be a homicide case if I stay?¡± Poppy says, and there seem to be


    vicious light shes in her eyes.


    Kenny subconsciously protects his penis with his hands. "I don''t care. You are not allowed to leave.


    And if you dare to do something to hurt me, I will put you into a cage and keep you in captivity."


    After saying, Kenny pulls her back to the bed, and tightly hugs her.


    ¡°That¡¯s illegal imprisonment. I can sue you, you know.¡± Poppy stares at him with a little angry.


    It¡¯s a little ufortable holding her because of her bones, but Kenny likes the smell of her. He likes


    her body, her voice, and herself...


    Anyway, he has epted the fact that he¡¯s been fallen in love with her.


    Kenny answers, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I canpensate no matter how much you requires.¡± He¡¯s rich


    enough.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Poppy knows he¡¯s rich, and also knows that she talks about money with him, that


    would be waste of time.


    ¡°Being shameless is the right way to get along with you. Now sleep, and don¡¯t speak anything.¡± Kenny


    has drank some alcohol tonight, and now he feels more sleepy when holding her.


    ¡°How could I fall asleep when you are holding me like this?¡± Poppy feels ufortable. She moves a


    little, but then was stopped by Kenny. He says to her in her ears, ¡°you can just keep moving if you


    really want me to force you again.¡±


    Poppy can feel his strong sexual desire. In order to prevent unnecessary disasters, she¡¯d better sleep.


    Kenny covers the quilt for her, and quickly falls asleep when holding her in arms.


    However, Poppy is sleepless. She feels a little restless. One is because that she doesn¡¯t like to being


    held to sleep. And the other is that, somehow, she is surprisingly not so resistant to him?


    This is a fatal problem for her. Poppy can¡¯t figure out the reason. She keeps thinking about it, and then


    she doesn¡¯t even realize that she gradually falls asleep.


    The next morning, Kenny is woken up by the dazzling sunshine out of the window.


    The cool windes in with a little heat. He looks at the other side of the bed. There is empty. Poppy


    has already left. But the wrinkles of the bed proves her trace.


    Oh, wait. Kenny suddenly notices that there is a piece of paper on the bedside table.


    He gets up and pulls out the white paper under themp. There is only drawing of a poppy flower in it.


    He smiles and thinks, I¡¯m definitely gonna pick this flower.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    DK building.


    Dressing in a tailored suit, the tall and handsome Kenny is so attractive no matter where he goes.


    When he returns to thepany, he bes the cool and powerful president again. The staff along


    the way greet him one after another. Some fans of Kenny in thepany gathers together to discuss


    about him.


    As soon as Kenny passes the lobby, Noel runs over.


    ¡°Hey, Kenny. What a coincidence!¡± Noel is in a hip-hop style.


    Kenny is still mad at him for what he didst night. He nces at Noel and says, ¡°you are not a clerk of


    Dakings, who brought you in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve already get the green card of yourpany?¡± Noel observes at him carefully.


    Looking at the clothes on him, which are the same asst night, he asks with a sinister smile. ¡°Did you


    and Poppy...¡±


    Kenny knows what he is asking about.


    Kenny recalls the thing that Poppy kicked him when Noel mentions it. It seems to hurt again. ¡°Noel


    Gilbert! You knew there was another woman in the room, and you still called Poppy to go there?¡±


    Noelughs and doesn¡¯t deny it. ¡°What happened then?¡±


    Then he got kicked!


    But Kenny certainly won¡¯t tell him that. He stares at Noel. ¡°You are making mischief. Don¡¯t expect her to


    like you.¡±


    What she likes is only benefit.


    Noel pretends to cough awkwardly. He doesn¡¯t expect to be seen through by Kenny. ¡°Well...uh...about


    ¡°If I¡¯m a stud, right?¡± No wonder Poppy would humiliate himst night.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Noel immediately denies, and adds in the heart, ¡°but you did.¡±


    Noel tries hard to hold back hisughter. It seems like Kenny had a ¡°wonderful¡± timest night!


    Kenny doesn¡¯t continue to say a word. Fortunately Poppy is not like other women. Normally, it it was


    another woman, she would misunderstood everything.


    They chat as they walk, and soon they get to Kenny¡¯s office.


    When Aaron sees Kenny back, he immediately follows him into the office, and hands over some


    documents to Kenny. ¡°Mr. Murphy, I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do.¡±


    Kenny knows what Aaron means. He opens the files to have a look. Then he gives Aaron a hint by eye


    contact, indicating that it¡¯s not a right time to talk about it since Noel is here.


    Aaron gets his hint. He puts the documents on the table, nods respectfully to Kenny and leaves.


    Noel thinks it¡¯s about Kenny¡¯s business. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t ask anything. Kenny puts the documents


    away, and then goes to the rest room.


    The rest room is a small bedroom with a bed, a shower and a small bar. Half an hourter, Kenny


    Obviously he just took a shower.


    Noel looks at the time, and asks, ¡°it¡¯s noon, what about having lunch together?¡±


    Kennyughs at him. ¡°What about your Jolene? Don¡¯t you need to apany her?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with her sincest time.¡± In Noel¡¯s eyes, ordinary women are like clothes. If he


    doesn¡¯t like them, he just get rid of them. The only different one is his goddess, Poppy.


    ¡°You get rid of her before you sleep with her? What a miracle!¡±


    Noel doesn¡¯t fail to recognize his sarcastic tone. He answers, ¡°the woman is so vicious. How dare she


    to hid Poppy¡¯s clothes to make a fool of her. I don¡¯t like her at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? And you think your goddess is a good one?¡± Kenny looks at Noel, and wonders if he¡¯s


    misjudged her.


    ¡°In my opinion, she a good person.¡± Noel replies seriously. He thinks Poppy is a kind of his belief, and


    she can¡¯t be stigmatized.


    Kenny sneers. ¡°Jolene almost died when diving because of Poppy, and you still think she¡¯s a good


    person?¡±


    Noel doesn¡¯t care. ¡°That¡¯s exactly my goddess. She has beauty and wisdom at a time. Her face is like


    angel¡¯s, her body shape is like goblin¡¯s, and her heart is like devil¡¯s. It¡¯s normal to be a little vicious.¡±


    Noel keeps praising Poppy.


    Kenny is stunned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy for Poppy.¡±


    Kenny shakes his heads. He looks at Noel and says, ¡°you¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    In the Greenspany-


    The atmosphere in thepany is sombre, for they just lost a big client, Dakings Group.


    The CFO walks into the president office with a serious expression. He reports thetest news to


    Bryant. ¡°Mr. Green, we¡¯ve lost Dakings. And we conservatively estimate that in the second half of the


    year, we will lose three thousand million dors profits.¡±


    Bryant looks also upset. He speaks in a low voice, ¡°why would things go wrong in a sudden? We had


    been cooperating with Dakings for several years, and we had been very cautious. Howe these


    parts suddenly can¡¯t pass the inspection?¡±


    Without any precaution, Dakings sends an appalling message. That is, arge number of the parts that


    the Greenspany produced are disqualified, which leads to production dy. Even other small


    projects linked with Dakings also have something wrong.


    Kenny Murphy has issued an injunction, terminating the cooperation with the Greenspany. What¡¯s


    more, Dakings also retains the right of prosecution.


    This undoubtedly gives the Greenspany a heavy hit. After losing such a big client, their


    subsequent losses are immeasurable.


    The CFO keeps silent. He has thought of thousands of possibilities, but he doesn¡¯t dare to say


    anything.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Bryant feels it is really strange. He asks, ¡°have the samples taken back to inspect again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s true that there¡¯s something wrong with the parts.¡±


    Bryant sighs. He leans back on the office chair, looking depressed.


    ¡°Mr. Green, actually...em...¡± The CFO wants to say something, but he doesn¡¯t continue.


    Bryant looks at him and says, ¡°Shaun, we¡¯ve known each other for 20 years, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shaun replies. Generally speaking, the position of CFO is only for the most trusted people.


    ¡°So, since we are old friends, just be straight if you want to say anything.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because Kenny Murphy is mad at us because ofdy Ethel? He got involved then, it


    makes sense that he makes this decide because he is angry.


    Bryant frowns, what Shaun says is possible.


    But the result is certain, and now he has no way to change the reality.


    Bryant suddenly feels so tired physically and mentally. He closes his eyes and waves his hand, saying,


    "I see. Please leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Green.¡± Shaun nods his head and leaves the office.


    When he gets to the door, Hilda and Ethel happen toe in.


    Shaun greets them and leaves.


    Bryant sees them. He asks, ¡°why do youe here at this time?¡±


    Hilda with Ethel sits down on the sofa and answers, ¡°wee to you for lunch. And we¡¯ll go to the


    hospital to repair Ethel¡¯s nose.¡±


    Ethel looks in a good mood. She looks at her father and says, ¡°dad, we haven¡¯t had dinner together for


    a long time.¡±


    Bryant is not in the mood for lunch, and he doesn¡¯t respond to his daughter¡¯s words.


    Hilda recalls the look of the CFO. She asks sensitively, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with Shaun? Is it the fund


    problem?¡±


    Women always have the urate instincts. Bryant takes off his sses and rubs his temples.


    ¡°Something unexpected happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethel and Hilda ask at the same time. When ites to the benefit, they are always


    nervous the same.


    ¡°Kenny cut off all the cooperation with us.¡± Bryant sighs. Now they¡¯ve lost such a big client, it is a


    challenge for them to remedy it.


    Ethel gets so surprised. Why would this happen so suddenly?


    ¡°We have a contract with Dakings. How can they cut off the cooperation with no reason?¡± Hilda also


    frowns.


    ¡°He found many kinds of reasons to point out our mistakes. We can do nothing to him.¡± Bryant feels


    helpless. He knows they must have done something about it.


    Hilda gets so angry, she says, ¡°if it isn¡¯t for our mistake, he should pay for the breach for terminating the


    contract.¡±


    Bryant shakes his head. ¡°But now it¡¯s us who make mistakes. Kenny is very cunning. People doing


    business always say that he¡¯s ruthless and insidious. Now I finally learn it this time. We don¡¯t know


    what means he use to cause our mistakes. And now we can only terminate the cooperation passively


    because of our fault. He even pretends to be nice, saying that they are not going to call to ount.


    Because of this, we conservatively estimate that we will lose three thousand million dors profits in the


    second half of this year.¡±


    ¡°He really pushes it too far!¡± Hilda wishes to tear off Kenny¡¯s skin right away! She doesn¡¯t expect that


    he is such a man. She knew that he is not easy to deal with when she was in his house the other day.


    Ethel doesn¡¯t say a word from the beginning. Her mind has already flown to Kenny. Atst, she says,


    ¡°mom, I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Come back soon.¡± Hilda doesn¡¯t care much about her right now. She¡¯s thinking of the cooperation with


    Dakings.


    Ethel leaves the office, but she doesn¡¯t go to the washroom. Instead, she walks into the elevator.


    She leaves thepany and gets on a taxi. ¡°Go to DK building.¡± Ethel says to the driver.


    She knows that Kenny won¡¯t answer her call now. So she can only find him by going to hispany.


    But this can¡¯t be known by her mother, otherwise she will be med again.


    She can¡¯t help thinking all the way. Is it because of herself that Kenny terminates the cooperation with


    the Greenspany? Although she doesn¡¯t know business, she knows that if they lost the cooperation


    with Dakings, they will suffer great losses.


    ¡°Miss, here it is.¡± The drivers stops the taxi. Ethel quickly pays the bill and goes towards the building.


    Since Kenny forbids hering, even the security guards at the door are very vignt. They have


    noticed Ethel from far away, and theirs eyes keep staring at her like gamma lines.


    The two security guards stop her from entering. But she tries her best to get into the building. She even


    deliberately squares her shoulder so that they don¡¯t dare to touch her, and takes the opportunity to


    break in.


    ¡°Miss Green, you can get in there.¡±


    ¡°Miss Green, please go back.¡±


    The two guards follow her all the way in. Etheles directly to the reception center, and speaks


    arrogantly to the receptionist. ¡°I want to see Kenny.¡±


    The two receptionists are not afraid of her at all. They take a look at each other, and begin to satirize


    her by talking to the guards. ¡°Why do you still call her Miss Green? You should call her Miss stic


    face.¡±


    ¡°Look at her nose. Seems that it hasn¡¯t been repaired yet. Eewl...it¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    The twodies in the reception center are brave. Mr. Murphy has made a statement that he has nothing


    to do with Ethel, then they are not afraid of offending her now.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Ethel is so angry with them. She points at them, ¡°how dare you? I am thedy of the Greens. How dare


    you tough at me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, the Greens. Uh...ourpany has just terminated the cooperation with the Greens, so, you


    know...¡±


    Thedies at the front desk has always been unpleasant with hering. Whenever Ethel came, she


    always bossed them around, as if she is actually a wife of the president. They used to be puzzled with


    that how would Mr. Murphy have such a girlfriend. Until not long ago, Mr. Murphy rified their


    rtionship, they finally understand that it was just Ethel¡¯s own wishful thinking.


    ¡°Turns out that a stic face is really thick. After being dumped, she still dare toe to Mr. Murphy.


    How shameless!¡± Says one receptionist.


    The other receptionist is also very cooperate. She adds, ¡°Yeah, her face has been filled with hyaluronic


    acid. It must be very thick.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± This is the most humiliated time that Ethel experiences in Dakings.


    ¡°Why do youe to Mr. Murphy? He has issued a statement long ago that he has nothing to do with


    you!¡±


    ¡°You know what, when I see Kenny, I definitely gonnain about you two! I am the guest here,


    and you are supposed to show your respect!¡± Ethel¡¯s face turns really funny like a clown when she gets


    angry.


    ¡°Uh ha, we are polite to everyone except those have a stic face. Is it polite enough to show a fake


    face to others?¡±


    ¡°What about we solve the problem for Mr. Murphy? We can hang a notice at the door, ¡®fake face and


    dogs are forbidden¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Hah hah...¡±


    The two receptionists keep stimting Ethel with words. And Ethel is in a great rage. Just as she is


    about to break out her anger, she sees Kenny and Noel who are going to have lunch walking out of the


    elevator.


    Kenny is surprised by hering. He is really shocked by her when he sees her rush to him.


    Ethel is overjoyed to see Kenny. She grabs his arms and says, ¡°Kenny, finally I can see you! Please,


    I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t terminate the cooperation with the Greenspany, OK?¡±


    Kenny frowns disgustedly and shakes off her hands, ¡°Ethel, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    Noel looks at Ethel¡¯s fake face carefully. It¡¯s not swollen now, but the nose is stillpressed. It¡¯s not


    as straight and high as before. And her chin seems also seems to be a little crooked, making her face


    look more weird.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kenny, I won¡¯t be shameless anymore. But please, can you resume your cooperation with


    us? I can promise I won¡¯te to you again, and I won¡¯t bother your life again. I love you, and it


    doesn¡¯t matter even you don¡¯t like me. I won¡¯t bother you again, please resume the cooperation, OK?¡±


    Over the years, the Greenspany can develop steadily because of Dakings more or less. Many


    now their cooperation is terminated. What does it mean? It means that those who cooperate with them


    for Dakings¡¯ sake will also terminate the cooperative rtionships with them. These rtionships are all


    linked. Ethel can¡¯t imagine how serious the consequences will be.


    The more Ethel thinks about it, the more worried she is. Atst, she bursts iinto tears at the lobby. She


    holds Kenny¡¯s hand hard, and her hands almost turn red.


    It¡¯s the peak time of lunch break now. Many staffs of Dakings are off work. People along the way are


    shocked by her. Some of them are timid. They leave in a hurry after seeing that. However, those who


    are more courageous stop to look at her. They even starts to talk about Ethel.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Ethel Green? So shame.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Murphy has rified their rtionship, hasn¡¯t he? Why does shee here again?¡±


    ¡°Cuz she is reluctant to give up. Don¡¯t forget that how arrogant she was in ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Le¡¯s go. The expression of Mr. Murphy is kind of scary.¡±


    ¡­


    The passers-by discuss about it one after another.


    Kenny¡¯s face gets so gloomy. He frowns hard. It can obviously be seen by his expression that he is


    trying so hard to suppress his anger.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Noel is always only interested in pretty women. He speaks to Kenny, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Kenny. I don¡¯t want to


    lose my appetite because of her.¡±


    Kenny pushes her away and says, ¡°Ethel, I terminate the cooperation with the Greens just because


    they are not qualified in technology. They can¡¯t meet the quality requirements I want.¡±


    But the most important reason is that, I want to help Poppy revenge.


    ¡°No. There must be some misunderstandings. Over the years, our products haven¡¯t had any problems.


    Why are they unqualified all of a sudden? Kenny, you should take a thorough investigation. I¡¯m begging


    you. Please recheck it.¡±


    Ethel even kneels down and holds Kenny¡¯s legs.


    She¡¯s so humble like a dog, which makes Kenny more disgusted. His face is gloomy as the sky before


    raining. ¡°Kenny, please, for the sake of us being together in the past, please...¡±


    Ethel ys the role of a weak. People who don¡¯t know the truth may think that she¡¯s been bullied by


    Kenny.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to have self-knowledge. You know what dirty things you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t me me for my


    ruthlessness. I¡¯m not as ruthless as you. Now get out of here right away!¡±


    Kenny¡¯s voice is low but powerful.


    ¡°No...Kenny. Please...¡± Ethel still doesn¡¯t let go of Kenny¡¯s legs.


    ¡°How brave you are to beg me with that face. Besides, about youring to my house the other day, I


    didn¡¯t expel you immediately just for my mom¡¯s sake. How dare you to criticize me? Too over-confident.


    Now get out!¡± Kenny boil with anger.


    ¡°Kenny, I...Ouch!¡± As soon as Ethel speaks, she is kicked aside by Kenny.


    Kenny stares at her coldly. ¡°Ethel Green, if you dare to appear in front of me again, then don¡¯t me


    me for giving the Greens another heavy hit!¡±


    People around are scared by him. Kenny doesn¡¯t look at Ethel again. He looks up at the security


    guards and the receptionists, ¡°call the police if she step into this building again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Murphy.¡±


    They¡¯ve never seen him get mad like that, so they responds with fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kenny says to Noel, and steps forward.


    Noel tries to hold back hisugh and follows Kenny. It¡¯s really a wonderful y! He thinks.


    Ethel is thrown out of Dakingspany once again. She falls at the door of Dakings with tears on her


    face. Why? Why would things go on like this? She¡¯s puzzled and depressed.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    In thew firm.


    During the lunch break, Poppy doesn¡¯t have lunch, but waits for a phone call, a phone call that fills her


    with hope.


    The clock on the wall is ticking. In the quiet office, there is no any other sound. Poppy leans back on


    the chair, and her long fingers tap on her cell phone.


    There is a slight smile on her pretty face, but in her eyes, there is a kind of sinister expression.


    The phone rings suddenly. Poppy answers it without looking at the screen.


    ¡°Miss Green, what you want will be delivered to you in 5 minutes,¡± A man¡¯s voice, which is low and


    calm but sounds a little creepy,es from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you after I check the final payment.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she receives a package in a minute as expected. Poppy sings it, and close


    the door. She opens the package. There is a painting of a woman and a paper bag in it.


    The woman in the painting is beautiful. She¡¯s not coquettish, but pure and kind. She¡¯s smiling


    peacefully, with deep love in her eyes. Presumably she¡¯s looking at her lover.


    Instead of spending lots of time in studying the picture, Poppy opens the paper bag. There¡¯s some


    detailed information of two people. From their identity background and experience to their current


    situation, all the details are listed in the document. The woman¡¯s name is Susan, who is the mistress


    that Bryant hides outside. And the other is...


    Poppy¡¯s eyes are full of shining light. After reading all the information patiently, she locks the document


    in the drawer with satisfaction. The she takes the picture with her and leaves the office.


    Poppy drives out of the parking lot of MD building. The ck Audi drives on the road smoothly like a


    fish, heading forward to another ce.


    Thirty minutester, she arrives at a cultural area full of artistic atmosphere. This area is the ce


    where this city culture umtes with a museum, famous cultural sites, art galleries and so on.


    Poppy slows down a little and continues driving on this area which is full of many buildings in different


    decoration styles, looking for a gallery named Hech.


    After turning a corner, Poppy sees the top of a special building with the characters ¡°Hech Gallery¡± from


    afar.


    The decoration style of the building is really interesting.


    It is an abstract polygon colorful architecture. Therge cone at the top is the most special. Poppy


    didn¡¯t expect Susan¡¯s lover to be so romantic.


    She finds a ce to park the car. Instead of visiting the gallery in a rush, Poppy chooses to wait outside


    for Susan patiently.


    The weather is really hot. Even the wind is also hot and dry. The concrete road is in a high heat which


    seems to scorch people. And it even reflects golden light.


    Poppy sits in the car enjoying the cool wind from the conditioner. She¡¯s in a good mood. Therefore, she


    feels all of the things outside the window are also beautiful.


    Time passes by quickly. At three in the afternoon, a pure-looking woman with fox like eyes shows at the


    gallery. She¡¯s dressed in a floral loose dress and a pair of white shoes. If it wasn¡¯t for that big belly, she


    would be mistaken as a student. Obviously, she is Susan.


    Poppy stares at her like a wolf staring at the prey, revealing a meaningful smile.


    After Susan just enters into the gallery, Poppy takes the picture with her and walks to the gallery right


    away.


    The interior design of the gallery isn¡¯t like its appearance. It¡¯s been decorated with white walls and


    wooden floor. The vaulted ceiling gives people a sense of expansion. There is a distance between one


    painting and another. That¡¯s an ingenious design, for it¡¯s not easy to cause visual fatigue.


    There is a tall green nt at every corner. The whole gallery looks artistic. White color gives people a


    sense of wider vision of view. It¡¯s veryfortable to be in it.


    When Poppy is looking around, Susan takes the initiative toe up to her. She asks with a pleasant


    voice, ¡°can I help you, miss? Are you here to buy some paintings?¡±


    Poppy looks at the man not far away. He looks the same as the photo on the profile she read earlier.


    Then she turns to look at Susan and says, ¡°not really. I¡¯m here to return this painting to the owner.¡±


    Susan doesn¡¯t get what she means. She looks puzzled. Poppy opens the picture directly and hands it


    to her. ¡°My family name is Green.¡±


    Susan¡¯s facial expression suddenly changes. There is a sense of flustered in her eyes. She looks at the


    painting. And of course, she knows who made it. Her heavy body sways a little bit because of her guilty


    conscience.


    The man not far away feels something wrong. Hees over to support her. ¡°Susan, are you OK?¡±


    As expected! Poppy smiles.


    As hees over, he sees the painting, too, and also gets shocked. He looks at Poppy, ¡°where did you


    get it?¡±


    On the contrary to their bewilderment, Poppy is calm. She nces around and asks, ¡°is there any other


    ce avable for talking?¡±


    Susan is flustered and nervous. When she looks at Poppy¡¯s eyes, she feels more scared and guilty.


    She even has a feeling like being caught in bed.


    The man feels even worse. He immediately close the door, and says to Poppy seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Poppy looks at Susan who has been lowering her head, and has understood her mind. Susan is


    weak and very timid. Poppy can easily make good use of such a girl.


    Susan is very scared. This woman¡¯s family name is Green. She must have something to do with the


    Greens, otherwise she wouldn¡¯te to her. Has Bryant¡¯s wife known her already?


    Thinking of this, Susan¡¯s face turn pale. She has imagined many kinds of possibilities.


    They goes to the lounge. It is also decorated in white. And there is still floating with the smell of


    paintings. On the desk, there are some paint, all kinds of painting brushes and linen cloth. It can be


    seen that the owner is particrly fond of painting.


    As soon as they sit down, Susan can¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a quick start!¡± Poppy looks at their frightened expression, and is more confident of


    seeding. ¡°You are afraid of me?¡±


    Poppy¡¯s arrival is undoubtedly a time bomb. If they are not cautious, they may be blown out.


    The man gets puzzled. This woman seems not hostile, which is strange. He asks tentatively, ¡°aren¡¯t


    you Bryant¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Normally, if shees here to catch a traitor, she should be fierce. But she isn¡¯t like that, except for the


    gloomy and indistinguishable look.


    ¡°Yes, I am his daughter.¡± Poppy admits it.


    Susan trembles a bit when hearing that. The man holds her and gently pats her on the shoulder to


    Poppy smiles suddenly. She says, ¡°but the purpose of mying if different from what you think.¡±


    They takes a look at each other, confusing by her words.


    Poppy stops beating around the Bush. She takes a look at the man and then looks at Susan with her


    sharp eye, surely asking, ¡°the baby in your belly is this Mr. Wu¡¯s, right?¡±


    Susan and the man keep silent. They are flustered in heart. This woman even found out this truth, what


    else can hide from her!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Feeling their vignce, Poppy doesn¡¯t anxious. She speaks slowly, ¡°you two fell in love with each other


    since university. Both of you were majoring in art, but the love in the campus can¡¯t resist the ordeal of


    the reality, you broke upter. And you, Susan, you met my father Bryant. He is attracted by your


    beauty, and gives you the life you want.¡±


    ¡°And his only one requirement for you is to give birth to a son for him. You began to live a life without


    worrying about money. The problem is, my father is too old to get you pregnant, and he can¡¯t always


    apany you, either. Because his wife Hilda is very strict with him. Fortunately, you meet your poor


    first lover again, and once again, you fall in love with each other...¡±


    Poppy keeps observing their expressions when speaking. They are shocked at the beginning, then


    gradually their face turn pale, especially Susan. She is soaked with sweat, like a caterpir crawls on


    her back.


    They feel that they arepletely exposed in the sunshine naked. What exactly does this woman want


    to do?


    What they think has showed on their faces. Poppy feels more relieved. She continues, ter, you are


    pregnant as you wish. My father is so happy about it. And you decide to mislead Bryant into thinking


    that he finally can have a son. What¡¯s more, you, Susan, you sets up this gallery for your first lover with


    the money Bryant gave you...¡±


    Poppy looks around again and then keeps her eyes focus on the man. ¡°Mr. Wu, looks like you¡¯ve spent


    lots of money on this gallery, right? The decoration is really great.¡±


    Susan shivers and stares at her with panic. ¡°You...What do you want exactly?¡±


    Poppy smiles, but in their eyes, it¡¯s like a devil¡¯s evil smile. This woman is fatal.


    Poppy says calmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not finished yet.¡±


    In contrast to Susan, the man look more calm. He holds her hands tightly.


    ¡°Susan, youe to the gallery at 3 p.m. every afternoon. And you know it very well that my father is


    usually in thepany at this time, and he never spend the night with you. So you...¡±


    Poppy speaks out all their secrets. The man also begins to rage. He asks with anger, ¡°what do you


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    want to do exactly?¡±


    Poppy still smiles, ¡°it makes you angry to be known all the secrets?¡±


    The man is still rational. Knowing that if she can find out so many secrets, then she mustn¡¯t be


    underestimated. He tries to calm down, and holds Susan tightly. ¡°We can just give up on everything,


    just let me leave with Susan, deal?¡±


    They still think that Poppyes here to force them leave away, so that they won¡¯t destroy the Greens


    family.


    Poppy leans back on the couch. She looks very rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you don¡¯t worry. Can you just calm


    down?¡±


    She looks at them, ¡°it¡¯s easy to expose your rtionship if you¡¯re so nervous like this every time.¡±


    Everyone would know they¡¯re guilty if they¡¯re terrified every time when talking about it.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Susan is confused. Being nervous for a long time has already made her feel


    tired.


    ¡°I want you to live well.¡±


    They looks at her in puzzled. Why is this woman so strange? And what does it mean that she wants


    them to live well?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fawn on my father, and gets all his money, then leave this city and go abroad with your


    man. Nevere back again.¡± Poppy¡¯s eyes sh vicious light. She wants Bryant to have nothing.


    Both of them get stunned. Isn¡¯t she Bryant¡¯s daughter? Why does she ask them to cheat on Bryant for


    his money?


    ¡°Susan, it¡¯s good for you!¡± They need money, so if they take away Bryant¡¯s money, they can live a good


    life.


    Susan is hesitated. She knows Bryant, and also knows the Greenspany. It would be eggs hitting


    rocks if she fight against Bryant. She¡¯s not that brave!


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Susan¡¯s voice is very low. She¡¯s afraid of Poppy, and is also afraid of Bryant.


    ¡°You scared?¡± Poppy sneers. ¡°Do you want me to expose you and tell Bryant the truth? Then you can


    get not even a penny. Or do you want to live a good life with all his money in a foreign country?¡±


    Poppy threatens her. Even a fool will chooses theter one.


    The man also thinks it inappropriate. He frowns and says, ¡°Bryant is not so easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Then you think I¡¯m easy to deal with?¡± Poppy looks at them with her sharp eye.


    No, she¡¯s also not easy to deal with. Obviously, since she can investigate them thoroughly. She is also


    a powerful person.


    ¡°Just think over it. I¡¯ll give you...¡± She nces at the clock on the wall, ¡°one minute to think over it.¡±


    Then she takes out her cell phone and types in Bryant¡¯s phone number. Then shakes it in front of them.


    ¡°A minuteter, if you still don¡¯t agree, then our game over.¡±


    Susan is helpless while the man is mad. This is threaten! She doesn¡¯t even leave them dignity.


    ¡°You are forcing us!¡± The man gnash his teeth.


    Poppy¡¯s eyes finally show treachery. She is more ruthless than this man. ¡°Even a fool would choose the


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Susan finally give up on resistance. In less than a minute, she gives in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Now you just have to keep your baby safe, and...¡± Poppy looks at them and continues,


    ¡°you¡¯d better meet less in recent months to avoid idents.¡±


    Poppy is always cautious in everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do it well. If I get caught by Bryant...¡± Susan is still scared.


    ¡°I can¡¯t one hundred percent guarantee your safety, but when Bryant¡¯s money is transfer to your


    ount, you can do what you want with it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Her words are like the temptation of witches. The man has been brainwashed by her. He says to


    Susan, ¡°Susan, maybe she really has a way.¡±


    ¡°You just need to fawn on him and serve him well. When the baby is born...everything will be so easy.¡±


    Poppy has nned for the future.


    The man is curious. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± Everyone has curiosity. It¡¯s unreasonable for one¡¯s daughter


    to set traps for her own father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t asks me why. The more you know, the worse for you.¡± It¡¯s impossible for Poppy to tell them


    about herself.


    Susan replies in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll be cooperative. But please...don¡¯t say anything about us...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m a bad woman, I still have the spirit of contract.¡±


    Susan looks at her with anxiety, and feels confused about the future. Can she really get Bryant¡¯s


    money and then go abroad as this woman said?


    Poppy is in a good mood after leaving Hech Gallery. When thinking about that the Greenspany will


    be destroyed by her, she can¡¯t help being excited.


    She cuts through all the thorns on the way of revenge, just to destroy that family, making them have


    nothing and poor.


    ¡°Hah hah.¡± Poppy can¡¯t help butughs.


    Poppy gets on the car. As soon as she fastens the seat belt, her phone rings.


    It¡¯s from Noel. Poppy frowns. What happened between her and Kenny is caused by this man. She


    answers the phone, ¡°Noel, howe you still dare to call me?¡±


    Noelughs and replies, ¡°why? It wasn¡¯t wonderfulst night?¡±


    Screw you! Poppy is angry. ¡°You called me to watch a y, but then what? I didn¡¯t see any wonderful


    y.¡±


    How dare him make fool of her!


    Noelforts her right away. ¡°Calm down, Poppy. The n doesn¡¯t catch up with the change. Don¡¯t be


    angry. I did that for your sake. I just want to improve your rtionship with Kenny.¡±


    Poppy gets mad at him. ¡°Cut the crap! I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Knowing that he is just talking nonsense, Poppy bes more impatient.


    ¡°All right, Poppy, I apologize for that. But tell you what, I did see a y this afternoon. It¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Poppy sneers, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in it.¡±


    If a naked man can also be a good y, then Poppy is really not interested in the y he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet, Poppy. It¡¯s about Ethel, that fake face. You don¡¯t know how wonderful it is.¡±


    Ethel? If it¡¯s about Ethel, then Poppy is interested in it. She asks curiously, ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°I went to Kenny for lunch today and met Ethel in Dakings. Guess why she went there?¡± Noel is


    sketching out in heart how to describe the thing happened in the afternoon.


    ¡°What?¡± Poppy is a little impatient. ¡°If you want to say it, just finish it. Or I¡¯m gonna hang up.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll say it right away...¡± Noel tell her the story this afternoon in a vivid way. The more Poppy


    listens, the happier she is.


    ¡°Oh my god! Ethel¡¯s face is so ugly. The nose is not like a nose, and the chin is not like a chin. Unlike


    my goddess Poppy, you¡¯re so pretty like an angel.¡±


    Noel can¡¯t help butins about Ethel again, and also praises Poppy.


    ¡°It is wonderful.¡± Poppy says.


    ¡°Yeah, it is! Hey, Poppy, ummm, are you avable tonight? How about I treat you to dinner as my


    apology?¡± It was foreshadowing just now, and this is what he really wants to say.


    Poppy smiles and says, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hanging out with boys like you. It¡¯s boring. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Beep...¡± That¡¯s Poppy¡¯s way of doing thing. She just does it whenever she wants to.


    Noel gets surprised. How cruel!


    He is unwilling to give up, and calls Poppy again. ¡°Poppy, howe I be a boy? I am at the same


    age as Kenny, I¡¯m not a boy!¡±


    Poppy frowns. She doesn¡¯t want to say anything, just listens to him.


    ¡°Or do you think my sexual ability is not as good as Kenny¡¯s? I tell you what, my size is also big. Wanna


    have a try?¡± Noel knows that this kind of words is harmless to Poppy.


    Poppy is alwayszy to spend time on useless people. She hangs up the phone again without saying


    anything.


    Noel gets shocked again. ¡°Damn it! Poppy is really too cold! But...I like it.¡±


    He calls her for the third time.


    But this time, Poppy doesn¡¯t answers the phone. She just cklists Noel¡¯s phone number.


    The world is finally quiet. Poppy throws the phone at the copilot. She regrets to give her phone number


    to Noel.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Human being¡¯s deep desire and confusion always spread at night. Different stories happens in different


    ces in the same world.


    Yihu Bay is located in the high-grade residential area in the east of the city.


    After dividing the property with Ben, Jean gets the vi. And of course, a good house should be a ce


    for ¡°good¡± things.


    ¡°Daniel, I want to y something more exciting.¡± Jean and Daniel leans on the couch drinking wine.


    And Jean deliberately sprinkles the wine on her chest to let Daniel lick it.


    They are in a rtionship recently.


    ¡°What kind of exciting things?¡± Daniel hugs her tightly and kisses her on the mouth.


    ¡°I...want to see you dance.¡± She stares at his body lustfully.


    ¡°What kind of dance do you want to see?¡± Daniel rubs her chest when asking.


    Jean flirts with the peas on his chest, ¡°strip.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to see that?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes are full of desire.


    ¡°Of course. Come on!¡± Jean pushes him.


    Daniel really meets her wish. When he walks to the TV set and is about to strip, Jean stops him. ¡°Wait


    a second.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do, but he just stands there watching her enter into the room.


    Five minutester, Jeanes out from the bedroom, with a nurse¡¯s suit. Daniel looks at her. He is so


    attracted by her that his eyes are almost staring out.


    Jean flirts with him in different posture. She puts a finger into her mouth and says, ¡°hey, handsome, are


    you here to see a doctor?¡±


    It has to be said that she has a really enchanting body shape with a full chest and slim waist. Especially


    the white stockings on her long legs can attract the deep desire of men.


    Daniel can¡¯t wait to step forward. He swallows and hugs her, ¡°honey, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Umm...I want to see your striptease!¡± Jean says coquettishly and pushes him away. She leans on the


    couch and crosses her legs, revealing the sexy sensitive part of her body, and says to him with great


    temptation, ¡°mister, you can see a doctor for free, but you have to pay for it with striptease.¡±


    ¡°Well, OK, that¡¯s good.¡± Daniel quickly answers. After ying the dynamic music, he begins to take off


    his clothes as he poses for a variety of posture to show his body shape.


    Jean enjoys it while drinking wine. She is undoubtedly seduced by him.


    After taking off all the clothes, Daniel presses himself on her. ¡°Nurse, I need to see a ¡®doctor¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy. Please get away from me.¡± Even though Jean says that, she doesn¡¯t really push him


    away.


    ¡°No, one part of my body is full of pain, feel it, please.¡± Daniel takes her hand to touch himself.


    His big cock makes Jean shocked but satisfied. She makes a evil like smile and says, ¡°you seem to be


    very ¡®ill¡¯, sir.¡±


    ¡°Can you cure me, nurse?¡±


    Jean pushes him away and says, ¡°sit here.¡±


    She sits on the couch, and starts to slowly take off her silk stockings. The charm of her water like eyes


    make Daniel almost can¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°Sir, what do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°How can I know that when I haven¡¯t inspect yet? I can¡¯t wait, honey.¡± Daniel pushes Jean down on the


    couch.


    ¡°Oh..e on!¡±


    ¡°You little nurse. Don¡¯t be so hurried. The forey is not enough...¡±


    ¡°You bad boy...¡±


    Their enthusiasm seems to ignites the temperature of the air.


    But all of this is closely watched by a pair of ¡°eyes¡±. In the dark corner of the ceiling, a pinhole camera


    is installed there. All of their movements arepletely recorded.


    But Jean doesn¡¯t know that. She is still enjoying the pleasure with the coach Daniel.


    Kenny stops his car at Times Apartment. He is just off work. And he doesn¡¯t hesitate toes here.


    ¡°Ding...¡± The door of the elevator opens. Kenny walks to Poppy¡¯s room and rings the doorbell.


    The hurried doorbell is annoying. Poppy opens the door. When she sees Kenny, she asks impolitely,


    ¡°why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Kenny smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. You...¡± She hasn¡¯t finished yet. Kenny puts his arm around her shoulder and walks into the


    room with her.


    Poppy pushes him away. ¡°Do you really take here as your house?¡±


    Kenny yawnszily, and straights to the bed and lies down. ¡°Almost.¡± His voice is still low but attractive.


    Poppy steps forward and tries to pull him up. ¡°Get up! You¡¯re so dirty. You haven¡¯t showered yet.¡±


    Kenny grabs her and presses her on the bed. ¡°How about we take a shower together?¡±


    Poppy takes a deep breath and pushes him away with all her power. ¡°Are you insane? I can call the


    police and sue you for illegal invasion.¡±


    ¡°Just go ahead. I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m gonna have a rest.¡± He pulls over the quilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to get home and have a rest when you are tired?¡± Poppy feels speechless. ¡°Your


    house is a big vi. My little nest can¡¯t amodate you.¡±


    Kenny looks at her and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know I¡¯m so holy in your eyes.¡±


    Poppy rolls her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    ¡°Fine. No kidding. Here is much closer than my house. I¡¯m just following the principle of proximity.¡±


    ¡°The hotel is closer than here. Why don¡¯t you just go there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Don¡¯t quarrel with me. Do you have anything to eat? I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± He works


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    overtime till now after the meeting this afternoon, and now he is almost copse.


    ¡°Hey, get up and go out to buy food by yourself!¡± Poppy kicks him twice. But he doesn¡¯t have any react


    at all.


    Poppy has no other way but to make food for him.


    Before leaving, she murmurs impatiently, ¡°like I owe you in my previous life.¡±


    Kenny opens his eyes a little bit and looks at the back of her going out. He can¡¯t help smiling.


    Poppy opens the refrigerator, and finds that there is nothing in it. She has no ingredients at home.


    There are only a few packets of instant noodles, so she can only cook them with eggs.


    The smell of the instant noodles stimtes her taste buds. She has a sense of achievement for this.


    After putting the noodles on the table, she walks to the bedroom to call Kenny.


    Unexpectedly, he has already fallen asleep. Is he really so sleepy? Poppy gives him a push with doubt.


    ¡°Get up and eat!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have any react when she calls for the first time. Poppy has to keep waking him up. Finally,


    he wakes up.


    Kenny smiles when he sees Poppy, ¡°dinner is ready?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me the money. I¡¯m not your nanny or servant. Why should I serve you?¡±


    Kenny gets up and walks to the living room. He replies, ¡°if you takes my money, then you really


    be my servant.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Poppy is confused.


    ¡°Servants are paid.¡± Kenny smiles again.


    ¡°Screw you.¡±


    When Kenny sees the noodles, he is a little surprised. He says in shocked. ¡°Why do you make this kind


    of nonnutritive food?¡±


    Poppy stares at him. ¡°How can you be so picky after I make it for you? If you¡¯re disgusted for this, why


    don¡¯t you make food for me.¡±


    Kenny opens the fridge. ¡°You don¡¯t have any ingredients. Otherwise I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Poppy scorns, ¡°if I do, I would have made something else.¡±


    Kenny sits down reluctantly, but he still finishes the noodles. Poppy watch him finish, then deliberately


    says, ¡°you¡¯re lucky. This is the first time I cook for others.¡±


    ¡°Well? Does it mean that your first time belongs to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me. It¡¯s just the first time I cook.¡±


    Kenny drinks a ss of water. Since he isn¡¯t full yet, he suggests, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have some


    nutritious food.¡±


    Poppy is in a good mood today. She doesn¡¯t refuse him. She just turns around and walks to the


    bathroom. ¡°Change my clothes.¡±


    Seeing her walking into the bathroom. Kenny takes the instant noodles at the corner out to throw them


    away.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Just at this time, Poppyes out of the bathroom and sees it. She runs over angrily. ¡°Why do you


    throw my noodles away?¡±


    But Kenny replies reasonably, ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯re so silly. You have stomach disease. You can¡¯t eat


    these junk food. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Have you even seen real junk food? At least these can fill your stomach when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Poppy


    recalls of the junk food she ate when she was abroad. She tries her best to hide her unhappiness.


    ¡°All right. Even though they are not junk food. They¡¯re not good for your stomach. Don¡¯t eat this kind of


    food again in the future. If you want to eat something, just tell our mom, she will cook for you.¡±


    Kenny tries to hug her again, but Poppy steps aside. ¡°Don¡¯t always try to touch me.¡±


    Kenny knows she is very resistant to other people¡¯s touching. He raises his hands and says, ¡°fine, shall


    we go now?¡±


    Poppy takes her bag from the cloakroom and adds, ¡°plus, since when does Mrs. Murphy be ¡°our¡±


    mom?¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter.¡± Kenny opens the door for her like a gentleman.


    ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Poppy denies.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°She¡¯s not by now, but she will be in the future.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°She definitely will¡±


    ¡­


    They quarrel with each other all the way to elevator. It seems to be an indispensable mode in their


    daily life.


    Highly rmended by Kenny, they goes to a private restaurant.


    It is a very distinctive restaurant. Both the decoration and service are of first-ss quality. The elegant


    bamboo forest bes the decoration of the restaurant, apanied by the sound of piano.


    When they sit down, a waitress immediately walks over and provides them with tableware.


    Kenny hands the menu to Poppy. ¡°See if there is anything you like.¡±


    Poppy doesn¡¯t even look at it. She leaves the decision right to him. ¡°You order. I¡¯m OK with anything.¡±


    She believes in his taste.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Just do it. Don¡¯t be so wordy.¡±


    Kenny feels speechless. He just wants to be gentle. Howe he bes a wordy man?


    The waitress beside can¡¯t help smiling when she sees their interesting interaction. But with her good


    service quality, she calms down in just s few seconds.


    She thinks, this couple is really special. The man is handsome, and the woman is very beautiful. Unlike


    other couples which the girl is very dependent on the other. This beautiful woman in front of her seems


    to have a special personality.


    After ordering the food and the waitress leaves, Kenny introduces for Poppy. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s


    special about this restaurant?¡±


    Poppy look around and asks, ¡°the environment?¡±


    ¡°No, your answer is too superficial.¡±


    ¡°Then it should be...the service?¡± Poppy thinks for a moment, and she thinks that the waitress just now


    has a good attitude and serves well.


    ¡°No.¡± Kenny denies again.


    Poppy rolls her eyes and decides to ignores him. She turns her head to look at the river.


    The color of the water and the sky mixed to a beautiful dark blue. The street lights beside the bride


    reflects to the water gracefully. On the street, lots of carse and go, indicates the bustle of this


    active city.


    But this ce is a resort for quiet. Although she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the specialty he means, she


    thinks that the most special thing here is the environment.


    Kenny is a little upset when she ignores him. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±


    ¡°Your question is boring. It¡¯s wasting my time and my expression. I don¡¯t want to answer!¡± Poppy


    replies.


    Kenny looks at the woman in the opposite. Her side face is as beautiful as a meticulous painting. And


    her expression has already indicates her mood.


    Kenny feels a little helpless when facing to such a goblin. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just tell you. There is a


    membership system here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Poppy gets confused.


    ¡°Only members cane here at any time for dinner. Otherwise we would have to make an


    appointment in advance.¡± Kenny exins patiently for her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Poppy can¡¯t help looking around again. Turns out this is the reason why it¡¯s special here.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kenny is proud of himself. No matter what he eats or wears, he wants the best.


    Poppy ignores his proud look. She turns her head again to look at the river view.


    Kenny knows that she actually likes here, so he doesn¡¯t bother her again.


    After a while, the exquisite dishes are presented one te after another. ¡°Sir, miss, here are all your


    dishes. Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Poppy looks at each dish. They are all about meat. She says, ¡°Kenny, I don¡¯t know you¡¯re not only a


    stud, but also a beast of prey.¡±


    ¡°Again. I¡¯m not a stud.¡± Kenny is very sensitive to this word now.


    ¡°You sleep with several women one night. And you say you¡¯re not a stud?¡± Poppy makes fun of him


    deliberately.


    ¡°Noel told you about that?¡± He frowns and thinks, that bustard.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Poppy replies. She picks up the chopsticks and starts to eat.


    I¡¯m gonna kick his ass next time, Kenny thinks. He looks at Poppy and exins, ¡°the reason why I


    order so much meat is that I want to feed you fat. You¡¯re too thin.¡±


    Poppy pauses, ¡°I think I¡¯m just good.¡±


    She has a good body shape.


    ¡°I feel very ufortable when I hold you in arms.¡± Kenny shakes his head.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hold me.¡± Poppy replies, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do that.¡±


    Kenny seems to get choked by her words. ¡°Your future husband won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who my husband will be. I don¡¯t care¡± Although she says that, she eats a lot of meat.


    ¡°You future husband is right opposite you, you know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. I¡¯m not into you.¡± Poppy denies. Anyway, the food here is really delicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are like me. It¡¯s enough that I like you.¡± Kenny still choose to be shameless.


    They keep fight against with each other by words, and the dinner is finished unconsciously.


    Poppy walks out of the restaurant with satisfaction. She covers her stomach and says, ¡°so full.¡±


    Kenny also feel full. He doesn¡¯t whether it¡¯s because of her apanying, he feels the food is very


    delicious, too.


    ¡°Would you like to take a walk around?¡± Kenny looks at the park ahead and suggests.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Poppy is so full that she really need to walk to digest.


    It is the hot summer night, even the wind is a little stifling. But as they walk into the park, the wind


    bes cooler and fresher with the smell of green nts in it.


    They walks in the park quietly. To Poppy¡¯s surprised, there is an activity going on the park. There is a


    ¡°rainbow tunnel¡±. And Poppy is attracted by it from afar.


    Kenny sees through her mind. He asks, ¡°would you like to go there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It looks pretty.¡± Poppy epts his suggestion.


    She walks forward quickly. In fact, the so called ¡°rainbow tunnel¡± is a long tunnel with lots of light.


    Looking at it from a distance of more than ten meters, the bright light lights up half of the sky. It is more


    brighter than the stars in the sky.


    Human beings naturally yearn for beautiful things. Poppy stares there carefully. Her attention is


    Kenny takes the opportunity to hug her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Poppy frowns a bit and looks at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Yes, it is. But please take your hand


    away.¡± Even if her attention is absorbed by others, she is still vignt.


    Kenny takes back his hands with embarrassed. He gets a sense of shame like being caught by others


    when doing bad things.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The Rainbow tunnel is a tunnel with numbers of lights which are gradually changing colors. The color


    sequence ispletely in ordance with the rainbow, which isposed of red, orange, yellow,


    green, blue, indigo and purple. So it fits the name of the rainbow tunnel very well.


    The colorful light would also flow like wave or various other irregrbinations, making people


    enjoy it very much.


    Beautiful scenery is usually attractive. Most of the people whoe here to enjoy the light show are


    couples. They are hand in hand, looking very intimate. Some are families who are near here. They


    When Poppy and Kenny walk through the tunnel in this atmosphere, it¡¯s easy to be misunderstood as a


    couple.


    As they walk side by side, Poppy recalls an article about this city that she has read. She asks Kenny on


    purpose, ¡°you know what it¡¯s called here, right?¡±


    This question is so stupid. Kenny thinks, and answers her next second. ¡°Rainbow tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what the nickname is here?¡± Poppy raises her eyebrows and looks at him as he is


    embarrassed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kenny, who ispetitive, doesn¡¯t believe that she knows it. ¡°You know that?¡±


    ¡°This light sea is also called Romeo and Juliet. It is said that as long as the lovers who really love each


    othere here to make a wish, they will get married eventually...¡±


    Kenny chuckles. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    It is just a tunnel. How can it make wishese true, even make lovers get married eventually? Does


    she really think he is only a three-year-old boy?


    Poppy rolls her eyes and says, ¡°I read it in an introduction article about this city.¡±


    Once by chance, she saw an introduction book about the scenery of this city. And she bought it out of


    curiosity. There is a detail introduction of this ce.


    ¡°Interesting. I don¡¯t believe in that kind of story.¡± Kenny says.


    ¡°A man without any spiritual belief is pathetic!¡± Poppy says that on purpose.


    ¡°Hey! You have spiritual belief. Tell me, what is it?¡± Kenny asks unintentionally. But Poppy¡¯s expression


    suddenly changes.


    Her eyes sh a fierce light, and her expression bes serious. She stares at him. ¡°Revenge!¡±


    Now that he has already known her story, she doesn¡¯t care to tell him the ultimate goal in her heart.


    Her seriousness makes Kenny a little surprised. When he is just about to talk, two little boys chasing


    behind disturbs him.


    The little boys chase after each other regardless of what kind of public ce it is. The taller boy runs as


    fast as lightning. He bumps against them and rush away.


    However, the little boy behind him is obviously not so flexible as him. He bumps to Poppy¡¯s legs. Poppy


    can¡¯t bnce her gravity for a while, and is about to fall down.


    Kenny quickly holds her shoulder and pulls her to his arms.


    The double force seems to hit her heart. She can¡¯t help looking up at his face with confused in her


    eyes. Her mind is nk. After she realizes what¡¯s going on, she frowns a bit.


    The sharp breath of him makes her contradict.


    Kenny doesn¡¯t think much. He looks down at her with his eyebrows frowned slightly. ¡°Are you OK?¡± He


    asks worriedly.


    She can feel his breath on her face. Poppy pushes him away subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The little boy realizes that he has bumped against someone. He stops running and goes to Poppy.


    Then he pulls her sleeve and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy.¡± He apologizes.


    Poppy bends down and says to him seriously, ¡°be careful. This is a pubic ce, not a ce for you to


    y games. What if you bump into an old man?¡±


    ¡°OK. I...I won¡¯t do that again...¡± The little boy nods his head nervously. He is so afraid that he stammers


    a bit.


    Poppy looks up at the boy who has run away. She says, ¡°go. You brother is far away.¡±


    When the little boy is just about to run again, he looks back at Poppy who is still staring him. He stops


    at once and walks slowly.


    Kenny can¡¯t helpughing. He walks up to her. ¡°Why are you so serious even with a child?¡±


    ¡°When he does a wrong thing, he does it wrong. I can¡¯t connive him.¡± Poppy put away the serious


    expression and watches the boy ahead walking.


    ¡°All right. Kenny holds her shoulder again. Poppy tries to get rid of them, but he exins first. ¡°It¡¯s


    narrow here, I have nowhere to put my hands.¡±


    As the front tunnel narrows and the tourists behind crowds up , the distance between them is really


    close.


    Poppy says, ¡°Don¡¯t still sell lovely when you get the cheapness.¡±


    ¡°Actually, with our rtionship, it¡¯s so normal to hug you.¡± Kenny shows a sinister smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna charge for that.¡± Said Poppy.


    ¡°Are you a prostitute? They charge.¡± Kenny raises his eyebrows. ¡°If you admit it, then I can give you


    money.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± She deliberately raises her foot and steps on the back of his foot with the heel.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Kenny gets hurt.


    The the tunnel widens, Poppy shakes off her hands and strides forward.


    ¡°Nice shot, you little pepper.¡± Kenny wiggles his instep. After the pain is relieved a little, he walks


    forward to catch up with her.


    They walks out of the tunnel and are about to walk to the main road to pick the car. A young man runs


    over and shouts, ¡°mister, mistress, please wait a minute.¡±


    The man is at most 20 years old. He is dressed in hip-hop style. There is arge SLR hanging on his


    chest. Obviously, he is a photographer.


    Poppy immediately denies, ¡°don¡¯t call me mistress, I¡¯m not his wife!¡±


    However, Kenny holds her tightly and says to the man. ¡°Yes, she is. My wife is angry with me now.


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Poppy frowns at him. She tries to struggle, but it is in vain.


    The young man adjusts his sses, trying to get rid of the embarrassment. He hands them the photo in


    his hand. ¡°Please excuse me, I identally took a picture of you when I was taking photos in the tunnel


    just now. I¡¯ve already used a fast printing machine to print it. Here it is.¡±


    Kenny takes the picture on his hand and look at it. There is flight with amazed sh in his eyes. The


    moment in the picture is when she is hit by the boy...


    Poppy also looks at it curiously. In the photo, she was held by Kenny in his arms, he was protecting


    her. And there was a sense of worried in his eyes...


    People who don¡¯t know anything will definitely mistakenly think at first nce that they are lovers or a


    couple. The young man still adds, ¡°when I looks at the nervous eyes of this gentlemen, I knew you


    must be a couple!¡±


    Poppy feels shameful of such a photo. When she is just about to takes it, Kenny stops her. He takes


    out his wallet and asks, ¡°how much is it? I¡¯ll pay you as I¡¯m supposed to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to pay. Photography is my hobby. The photo is for free. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± The


    young man refuses and turns away to leave.


    Seeing him go far, Kenny looks down at the photo again, and says to Poppy proudly, ¡°see? This is what


    fate is.¡±


    Poppy is a little resistant. She reaches out, ¡°give me the photo.¡±


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s mine!¡± Kenny refuses. He puts the photo into his purse like it is a treasure.


    Poppy knows she definitely can¡¯t get the photo back. So she just ignores him and walks forward.


    Kenny looks at the photo with satisfaction. He smiles, and keeps up with her.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Their car is at the side of the road. Kenny and Poppy return to the car. Poppy pulls the safety belt to


    buckle up. But it is strange that after she presses the lock several times, the seat belt is still untied,


    which makes her frowns anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kenny looks at her confusedly. He untied his seat belt and leans forward to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something¡¯s wrong with the seat belt.¡± Says Poppy, and again she tries to buckle up.


    ¡°Let me check.¡± Kenny¡¯s deep voice stirs in her ears. With the close distance, the warm breath from the


    his nose sprinkles on her neck, which makes her a little itchy.


    ¡°OK.¡± She manages to conceals the feeling and transfers her attention.


    Kenny leans forward to get closer. From the perspective of the front, it¡¯s very simr to the scene of


    kissing by borrowing shooting in the movies. The only different is that their attention now are both


    focused on the lock, and no one realizes how ambiguous they are at this time.


    A short whileter, with a sound of ¡°click¡±, the problem¡¯s solved.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kenny looks up at her as he speaks.


    But at the same time, Poppy happens to raises her cheek. At the moment when they both looks at each


    other, Kenny¡¯s eyes sh a kind of cunning light, then he kisses her on the lips.


    ¡°Ummm...¡± Poppy tries to push him away subconsciously, but is stops by him. He moves away from her


    lip to kiss her ear and says, ¡°little goblin, I¡¯m just teaching you how to kiss. After all, your kissing skill is


    so terrible.¡±


    Poppy doesn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other person here except you?¡±


    Poppy isn¡¯t convinced. She get closed to him and kisses him angrily.


    Little boy, you were not born yet when I kiss others! How dare you to say that I am poor at kissing!


    Kenny gets what he wants. He was just stimting her just now. When she kisses him, he hugs her in


    arms and takes back the initiation.


    The ambiguous atmosphere spreads in the car. Kenny enjoys kissing her soft lips. Poppy bites his


    tongue.


    He feels a little pain, and can¡¯t help sobbing, ¡°are you crazy? You were biting, not kissing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my kissing skill. Dare to try it again?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    They keep kissing, and they are not willing to give in to each other, which constantly catalyze the hot air


    in the car.


    The night bes more and more ambiguous.


    It has been raining for several days. The wet air is mixed with a sticky feeling, which makes people


    ufortable.


    At MD building.


    With the sound of the elevator, the door opens. Poppyes out of the elevator and adjusts her


    clothes. She is far from entering the office, but she already finds it very busy in the office. She feels a


    little puzzled. Is there anything new?


    ¡°Lawyer Greg, is Paris fun?¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Greg, did you go to Paris for fun or for business?¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Greg, thank you for the perfume you brought me. I love it.¡±


    ¡­


    The staffs of the office are all around a man. Maybe it¡¯s because they all have gifts, they look very


    happy.


    Poppy walks in and looks around. She just takes a look and then knows what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you love the gift. And I went to Paris for fun and business at the same time. You know,


    that kind of small case wouldn¡¯t be hard for me.¡± Greg, who is surrounded by others, notices Poppy


    He is dressed in a suit, and looks elegant and handsome, with a sense ofziness in his eyes.


    ¡°Good morning,wyer Poppy.¡±


    ¡­


    Someone greets Poppy, then Greg Diaz recognizes who she is. He takes the initiative to walks to her.


    He reaches out enthusiastically to her. ¡°Hi,wyer Poppy, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Greg, the other partner


    of this office. I¡¯m Arno¡¯s ssmate. He has mentioned you to me...¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you.¡± Poppy is toozy to listen to his chatter. She interrupts him and ignores his hand,


    walking straight to her own office room.


    Greg doesn¡¯t care to be ignored by her. He watches Poppy leaving, and withdraws his hand.


    As expected, she is really a cold person.


    The fans around step forward and says, ¡°Lawyer Greg, please don¡¯t be mad at her, that¡¯s just what


    except Mr. Lewis.¡±


    On Poppy¡¯s way to her office room, she passes by Arno¡¯s. Although the door is open, he isn¡¯t inside. At


    this time, Jeremy happens to walks over, Poppy asks him, ¡°where¡¯s Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis has to deal with a small case this morning. He has gone to the court, and will be back at


    about ten.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Poppy responds casually and then goes back to her office room.


    Greg, who was treated with indifference, is a little unwilling to give up. In addition to thefort of


    some girls in the firm, other male staffs start to kid.


    ¡°Lawyer Greg, turns out that you would also be ignored by someone, huh?¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Greg, seems like you have retrogressed after going to Paris.¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Poppy is famous for her cold and indifference. Lawyer Greg, it¡¯s hard to approach her, you


    know.¡±


    They joke one after another. Greg smiles, ¡°I won¡¯t. But, it is OK to make friends, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He takes the gifts, and walks towards Poppy¡¯s office room.


    He knocks the door. After hearing an answer from inside, he enters in and closes the door.


    ¡°Hey,wyer Poppy. It¡¯s me, again.¡± Greges in with a smile.


    Poppy looks peaceful as if she is thinking about something.


    Greg hands over the gifts and says, wyer Poppy, don¡¯t be so cruel to drive me out again, OK?


    Otherwise those guys outside will definitely tease me again.¡±


    Poppy takes the gifts and says, ¡°thank you.¡±


    She is not as surprised as the other girls in the firm, she is not so delighted, either. She is just calm and


    quiet with no expression, even when she takes the gifts.


    This is Poppy, the unique Poppy.


    Greg looks at her with appreciative. He pulls over the chair and sits down. ¡°I am Arno¡¯s ssmate. I


    heard that you are trained by him. So you are his apprentice, in that case, I should kind of be your


    eldership.¡±


    What he says is eloquent, but Poppy pretends not to understand. ¡°So?¡±


    Then she lowers her head and goes on with her work.


    Greg touches his nose awkwardly and says directly, ¡°can¡¯t you just be a little more enthusiastic with


    me?¡±


    Poppy thinks he¡¯s interesting. Although he is also kind of cheeky, but his eyes are pure. It can be told at


    first nce that he is not a libertine.


    Poppy smiles. When she is about to talk, the sound of knocking interrupts her.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡± Poppy takes her eyes off Greg.


    irees in in a hurry. Poppy looks at her with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ir walks to her, and opens a website called Dark Forum by using Poppy¡¯sputer. She clicks at


    one of the posts to let Poppy read it. ¡°Here. Something happened to Jean.¡±


    Poppy stares at the screen and read the content. She frowns hard as she reads.


    Someone posted some sexual photos of Jean and another man on the forum. They were in different


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    kinds of postures in the photos. Jean¡¯s face is very clear in the photos, while the man¡¯s facial features


    has been blurred through artificial processing.


    It must be someone¡¯s deliberate action!


    Poppy reads all the content, and at the bottom of the post, there is even a website for downloading the


    video.


    Poppy pauses and thinks for a few seconds. There are many kinds of guessing in her heart. She looks


    at the photos again. From the perspective of the photos, they must be photographed furtively.


    Looking at these obscene photos, Poppy suddenly thinks of Hilda. She raises a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Seems like Hilda and Ethel are still not tired of ying this kind of trick yet.¡± Poppy thinks.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Greg nces at theputer screen, only to see the clear photos of Jean.


    He has a little understanding of this woman. It¡¯s true that walking at night often leads to ghosts.


    The ringing of the phone breaks the gloomy atmosphere of this moment. Poppy takes a look at the call


    indicator. She doesn¡¯t n to answer it.


    ¡°Is that Jean looking for you to help her?¡± Greg jokes.


    An idea suddenlyes to Poppy. She smiles to him and says, ¡°I heard that you are very good at


    dealing withwsuit, but I haven¡¯t really read your lesson.¡±


    Poppy beats around the bush, and Greg doesn¡¯t understand what she really means. He replies, ¡°it¡¯s my


    honor to get your appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Since you are here, then I¡¯ll leave this case to you, so that I can also see how capable you are!¡±


    Poppy makes a foxy smile with sinister light in her eyes.


    What?


    Greg suddenly bes a little flustered. He¡¯s not ning to take this hot potato at all.


    Poppy ignores him and looks at her assistant. ¡°ire, did you have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Poppy picks up her bag and says, ¡°the case is up towyer Greg. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    together, ire.¡±


    ¡°Poppy..wyer Poppy!¡± Greg fail stopping her. Looking at the back of her leaving, Greg has nothing


    can do to her except sighing, ¡°she really knows how to use resources!¡±


    Sure enough, after Poppy left, Jeanes to thew firm with sunsses, masks and hats.


    Due to the photos and videos of her having sex on the forum, her life has been bothered a lot. She


    steps into the office with her high-heeled.


    As soon as she enters in, the receptionist immediately pays attention to her. She focuses her eyes on


    Jean. She doesn¡¯t know who this woman is until Jean takes off all the outfit.


    She¡¯s the protagonist of the hottest topic now. The topic tags of her has already be the top search


    on the inte this since this morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forwyer Poppy.¡± She¡¯s in a bad mood. And the thought that Poppy didn¡¯t answer her


    phone makes her mood even worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Barnes, butwyer Poppy isn¡¯t in the office now.¡±


    ¡°How coincident.¡± Jean frowns. She doesn¡¯t really believe that. She continues to ask, ¡°where¡¯s she?


    Give her a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Poppy is on a business trip with her assistant. They¡¯ll be absent these days.¡±


    At this time, Jeremyes back from the outside. When he see Jean getting angry, he goes to her.


    ¡°Miss Barnes, are you here forwyer Poppy?¡±


    Jean nces at him and asks, ¡°is she hiding in her office?¡±


    ¡°Lawyer Poppy is really on a business trip.¡±


    Jean thinks they¡¯re both lying to her. With a cold hiss, she pushes away Jeremy and tries to break into


    Poppy¡¯s office. ¡°I have something really important. I have to find her, don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Barnes, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Jeremy follows behind her.


    But they can¡¯t stop Jean when she is crazy. She searches every room of Poppy¡¯s office, but there is no


    any other people there.


    ¡°See? Miss Barnes,wyer Poppy is really not here.¡±


    Jean reaches out to pushes Jeremy away again. ¡°She must be hiding in the office. Go away!¡±


    She continues to push open the doors of other independent offices one by one. Arno hasn¡¯te back


    yet, so there¡¯s also no one in his office. Jean keeps searching, until she breaks into Greg¡¯s office at


    Seeing Jeremy whoes in behind Jean with sweats on his forehead, Greg realizes what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°A shrew is really a shrew. They always dare to show their nature everywhere.¡± Greg speaks


    sarcastically.


    Jean didn¡¯t expect to see him in the office. She takes a look at the sign on the door. ¡°Lawyer Greg?


    Hum...how can you be awyer with no virtue?¡± Jean sneers with sarcasm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my virtue? I get mywyer¡¯s qualification by passing the test. Unlike you,


    prostituting to get money from your dead husbands.¡± Greg is still smiling, but what he says really


    makes Jean get mad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sling mud at me! You know thew and you break it as awyer, be careful if I sue you for


    nder!¡± Jean is in a rage. Why do I have to meet this jerk here? The world is so narrow!


    ¡°Oh, really? Do you have time to sue me?¡± Greg says punningly, and the sarcasm in his eyes in very


    visible.


    ¡°You...you such a yboy would only lose thewsuit even if you¡¯re awyer! Let¡¯s see who is so stupid


    to hire you as a defensewyer!¡± In Jean¡¯s opinion, those who often goes out for fun are definitely


    yboys. The idea of that a person like him can do nothing serious has solidified in her mind.


    ¡°Ha ha..¡± Gregughs. ¡°Well, even that, I¡¯m better than you such a slut. You only know how to hook up


    with men.¡±


    Greg continues, ¡°just look at you, hook up with a gigolo? See what you get now. You think that all the


    men in the world like sluts like you? Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be so stupid. Those guys like you just because


    you¡¯re sluttish enough. They approach you for you money. Women over thirty are not attractive. Go


    away, don¡¯t stink my office!¡±


    Greg looks down upon the kind of women like her most. He keeps humiliating Jean.


    And Jean looks terrible when she hears what he says. But she can¡¯t find any word to fight back for a


    while.


    Greg even calls Jeremy in. ¡°Jeremy, see off the guest.¡±


    Then he looks at Jean in a grimed-face, asking, ¡°are you going to get out on your own, or do you want


    to be sent out by entertainment journalists?¡±


    Jean is so angry that even her fingers are shaking. ¡°You...you son of a bitch.¡±


    Greg is still calm. He takes out his mobile phone and says, ¡°I have lots of phone numbers of


    entertainment journalists. Shall I contact them...¡±


    Jean has no choice but to leave. Before leaving, she threatens Greg, ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely


    sue you!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just go ahead with that when you have time.¡±


    In the vi of the Greens, Hilda, who has sessfully nned the n, is answering the phone with a


    smile out of satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job!¡±


    ¡°Well, it all relies on your guidance, madam.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the final payment this afternoon. Just wait for it.¡± Hilda leans on the sofa and taps on the


    armrest with her fingertips, looking very rxed. Like she said, dealing with Jean is just a suit case for


    her.


    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡±


    Hilda looks at her daughter who has just came down the stairs. She looks so sad that even her eyes


    are full of the sense of upset.


    ¡°Ethel, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Ethel is depressed. She answers weakly when Hilda calls her.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Hilda beckons to her.


    After Ethel sits down, Hilda talks to her. ¡°Jean has already lost her reputation now. Why are you still


    unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m happy with that.¡± Ethel tries to make a smile.


    Hilda takes her daughter¡¯s hands, and smiles like a devil. She says with a creepy voice, ¡°let¡¯s wait and


    see if there still be anyone daring to be with Jean in the future. This is more exhrating than killing


    her.¡±


    Getting revenge doesn¡¯t means that she has to hurt Jean¡¯s body. Sometimes mental torturing is even


    easier to destroy a person¡¯s will. I¡¯m gonna see who is willing to be cuckolded!


    Ethel keep listening to her mother¡¯s nagging, but she is absent-minded. The loneliness in her eyes


    spreads fast. She thinks, Kenny will not pay any attention to me anymore. Even Jean can not be with


    him, what can I do?


    ¡°Ethel, Ethel...¡± Hilda slightly pushes her. When Etheles back to her mind, Hilda asks, ¡°Ethel,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you spaced-out?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I...¡± Ethel bows her head and hesitates for a moment. For a while, she doesn¡¯t know what to say


    to her mother.


    ¡°What? Just speak it out.¡± Hilda frowns. She looks at her daughter. ¡°Since when did you stammer?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my nose has beenughed at for a long time. When exactly can I get it repaired?¡± Ethel can only


    transfer her anger to her nose, which, indeed, is also her obsession.


    Hilda doesn¡¯t think it a big problem. ¡°Rx. I have contacted the international experts who are good at


    cosmetic surgery for you. They wille to do the repair operation for you in the next two days. At that


    time...¡± Hilda touch Ethel¡¯s face, with treachery in her eyes. ¡°You will no need to be afraid that you can¡¯t


    get Kennye back to you.¡±


    When ites to Kenny, Ethel feels depressed again.


    Hilda seems to see through her daughter¡¯s mind. ¡°Ethel, since when did you be so insecure?¡±


    Ethel is afraid to be really seen through by her mother. She coughs on purpose to cover her guilty, and


    pretends to cheer up immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a little tired. Emm...by the way, how¡¯s the


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Even without cooperating with Dakings, we can still cooperate with otherpanies. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about these things. Just leave it to your father.¡± Hilda rolls her eyes and adds, ¡°Instead, if


    you still have energy, you¡¯d better use your brain, find a better man for yourself.¡±


    Ethel listens to her mother and doesn¡¯t speak anything.


    Meanwhile, Bryant is not in thepany at all. After receiving Susan¡¯s phone call, he makes an excuse


    to go out.


    ¡°Susan, are you feel better now?¡± Bryant asks.


    Susan looks up at him with a pale face and smiles, ¡°as long as you stay with me, I¡¯ll be fine. Our baby


    has kicked me a lot recently, especially in the morning.¡±


    She lightly frowns. Looking at her water like eyes, Bryant shows his tender care for her. He lightly


    touches her belly. ¡°Naughty boy, how can you kick you mom?¡±


    Susan watches Bryant smiling, and the sense of smile in her eyes gradually turns into worried.


    She sighs.


    Bryant is then noticed that. He asks, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Susan?¡±


    She holds Bryant¡¯s hands and replies, ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡± She looks like a docile cat. Bryant can¡¯t help


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    holding her in his arms again. ¡°Why are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmarest night. I dreamed that your wife knew the truth and drove both me and our baby


    away. She even threatened to kill our baby. I...¡± Susan says, with her eyes turning red. She chocks with


    sobs, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that we¡¯ll have to sleep on the street. It¡¯s OK for me, but I don¡¯t want our baby to


    suffer.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really scared.¡± She adds.


    She keeps calling Bryant honey, making his soul almost be hooked away by her. Bryant immediately


    about that.¡±


    ¡°But you have to go to thepany. You can¡¯t protect me and our baby all day long. Now I almost don¡¯t


    dare to go out. You know, your wife is so fierce. In case...¡± Susan starts to cry.


    Bryant thinks for a while. He wipes her tears away and says, ¡°how about I buy you a house in Binhai


    city? I think it¡¯s safer for you to leave here.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°But...I don¡¯t want to leave without you.¡± Susan looks at him and holds his hands.


    ¡°That old witch is too fierce. If she knows about you and our baby, she will definitely uses her cruel


    means to deal with you. It¡¯s only two hours¡¯ drive from here to Binhai. I¡¯lle to you every week.¡±


    Bryant cares his son very much, and they must not be found by Hilda at this critical time.


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Susan bows bows her head, and there is dark light shing in her eyes. This old


    man is really easy to cheat!


    ¡°Susan, I will give you and our baby the best life. You don¡¯t have to think about anything else, just take


    good care of our baby. I¡¯m here to protect you!¡± The vanity of Bryant¡¯s male chauvinism is fully satisfied.


    What he needs is this kind of obedient girl.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°When you get there, I¡¯ll arrange two more servants to take care of you. And also, I¡¯ll buy you a car, so


    that it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to go out.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so nice to me!¡± Susan hugs him, and fawns to him sweetly.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to give birth to our son, how can I be not nice to you? You are more tender and


    considerate than that old witch. If I can, I also want to give you and our son...¡±


    Susan covers his mouth. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t need any status. As long as you¡¯re here with


    me, and our baby can grow up healthily. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bryant feels more ashamed when he finds that she doesn¡¯tin about anything even when she


    suffers in grievance. He says, ¡°Susan, how lucky I am to have you in my life.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s me who is the lucky one.¡±


    Bryant hugs her in arms, feeling warm and satisfied.


    However, this kind of warmth is interrupted by the harsh bell. Susan helps him take the cell phone as


    usual. She looks at the caller ID, and shows her panic on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s from your wife.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Bryant is a little restless.


    Susan pretends to be scared. She hides in his arms and listens to their conversation.


    ¡°Bryant, why aren¡¯t you in thepany? Where are you?¡± Hilda asks in a serious tone to question him.


    Bryant is a little afraid in heart, but he straightens his back, and answers firmly, ¡°I¡¯m meeting with a


    client to talk about the G.I project bidding. Without Dakings cooperation, we have to get the G.I project


    bidding as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hilda is a little dubious of what he said.


    ¡°Of course, you know the current situation of thepany. We have to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Juste back earlier.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Bryant hangs up the phone in a hurry and kisses Susan. ¡° Sweetie, I gotta go.¡±


    He knows Hilda well. Now that she has questioned him about his whereabouts, her trust in him must


    have been greatly reduced.


    ¡°OK, be careful on the way back!¡± Susan hands him the coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange you to go to Binhai as soon as possible. You have to get ready and leave in a few days.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Bryant says.


    ¡°OK.¡± Susan kisses him again.


    After Bryant left the house, she goes to the balcony to watch his car go away. Then the smile on her


    face suddenly disappears. She takes out her mobile phone and goes back to the living room to call


    Poppy. ¡°Miss Green, I¡¯ve asked him to arrange me to leave here as you said.¡±


    It¡¯s just as Poppy expected. ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave in these days.¡± Susan adds.


    ¡°Good. I guess you don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do then. But remember, do what you have to


    step by step, don¡¯t make him think you are...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll keep in touch with you.¡±


    After hanging up, Susan shows a little worry, but she can¡¯t help getting excited when she thinks of that


    she is going to have billions of money.


    -


    It is at midnight. The stars shines in the sky.


    The cool wind in this quiet summer night reduces the heat of the city, and even calm down people¡¯s


    restlessness.


    In order to hide herself from Jean, Poppy finally agree to go to Kenny¡¯s home under his ¡°warmly


    advise¡±.


    Mrs. Murphy gets very happy when she sees Poppying in with a suitcase. ¡°Poppy, did you finally


    decide to live with us?¡±


    Since she helped Mrs. Murphy deal with thosediesst time, Mrs. Murphy has always been thinking


    about how to make Poppy agree toe to her home. She really likes this girl.


    Poppy wants to jokes as soon as she sees Mrs. Murphy. She answers, ¡°yeah, I¡¯ll be the new hostess


    here from today on.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy pretends to be angry on purpose. ¡°No way! Unless you have a baby with my son, and I¡¯ll


    let you be the new hostess.¡±


    Kenny finally gets the chance to open his mouth. He hugs Poppy and replies to his mother, ¡°mom, we¡¯ll


    start making a baby tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Murphy is happy. Her eyes are even bright as the stars in the sky.


    Poppy looks at them and doesn¡¯t want to say anything. She takes her suitcase and goes upstairs to the


    guest room, saying, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, I¡¯ll have to bother you for several days.¡±


    She is sure that Jean will keep her eyes on her these days, she won¡¯t give up looking for Poppy.


    Mrs. Murphy says, ¡°sure, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± She follows behind Poppy to the


    guest room, and then she is a little surprised. Mrs. Murphy steps back to take a look at around and is


    confused. ¡°Why do youe this room? It¡¯s the guest room. Don¡¯t be shy, just go to Kenny¡¯s bedroom.¡±


    Poppy feels it¡¯s a little funny here. ¡°Why should I go to his bedroom?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mrs. Murphy doesn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    If she doesn¡¯t sleep in Kenny¡¯s room, how can they have a baby in the future?


    Poppy opens the suitcase in the presence of Mrs. Murphy. There are just some clothes and some


    documents. Mrs. Murphy sighs and thinks, another workaholic.


    In the middle of the night, Mrs. Murphy takes out a box of condoms. She unpacks them and then pricks


    a few holes in each condom with a needle. Afterpleting this task, shees to Kenny¡¯s room.


    ¡°Knock knock-¡± Mrs. Murphy knocks at the door, and nces around as if she is doing bad things. She


    lightly asks, ¡°Kenny, open the door.¡±


    Kenny opens the door and finds his mother. He is a little surprised. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote now. What are


    you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Go into the room, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Mrs. Murphy pushes him in and shuts the door immediately.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s so mysterious?¡± Kenny feels wired.


    ¡°Look.¡± Mrs. Murphy takes out the condom andughs, ¡°Kenny, take a shower and go to the guest


    room. And then you can...¡±


    Mrs. Murphy winks to give him some hints.


    ¡°Mom, you bought these condoms?¡± Kenny gets stunned. How could his mom be so...wired? And she


    even brings him condoms. Isn¡¯t she always eager to have a grandson?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that. Just remember, if Poppy doesn¡¯t agree to do that, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t even


    try to force her. Or maybe you can suggest wearing a condom.¡± Mrs. Murphy says to him seriously.


    ¡°Mom, how could you buy me the condoms?¡± Kenny is still surprised.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so surprised. I bought it for my son. Poppy will live here for several days, you should


    seize the opportunity.¡± Mrs. Murphy puts the condoms into his palm. And then she ps him heavily on


    the shoulder, as if she is handing him a very difficult but important task.


    ¡°I...¡± Kenny looks at the condoms and feels ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here. Go take a shower now. And remember, wear some perfume before


    you go to her room. Don¡¯t forget this kind of flirting thing.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine, just...leave me alone.¡± Kenny feels his mom is so nagging.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, you little boy. If you have been with her, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried about


    you two.¡± Mrs. Murphy keeps murmuring as she walks out of the room.


    Kenny looks at the box of condoms. He still has a wired feeling. He throws it aside and ignores it.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The soft wind blows in this quiet night. And the stars are shining in the sky.


    Poppy is awakened up by the sense of hunger in the middle of the night. She goes downstairs, ning


    to make some food.


    Kenny is still working. He hears the sound from outside. He goes out with curious and finds that the


    light in the kitchen is on. So he goes into the kitchen, then finds Poppy who is looking for something.


    He leans against the doorzily, and puts one hand into the pocket. ¡°I thought it is a mouse.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Poppy is so concentrative that she is scared by Kenny. She gives him a stank eye. ¡°Are you a ghost?


    Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you walk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are too obsessed with it.¡± He walks in and asks, ¡°are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing in the kitchen at this time?¡± Poppy stops and gives him a supercilious


    look.


    She wanted to cook noodles, but she found that there is no suitable pot. So she was looking for it.


    Seeing her being clumsy, Kenny takes over the pan from her hand and says, ¡°let me do it. Go out and


    wait for it.¡±


    Poppy looks at him with the obvious distrust in her eyes.


    Kenny raises the pan and asks, ¡°little mouse, are you sure you want to cook noodles with this pan?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any other suitable one.¡± Poppy answers.


    ¡°All right. Just go out to wait for me, I know where the pot is.¡± Kenny looks up and rummages through


    the cupboard above his head, and soon finds a pot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste too much time. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Poppy isn¡¯t polite to him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be done before you fall asleep anyway.¡± Kenny looks at her back and responds.


    Poppy curls her mouth and walks out of the kitchen. She sits in the dining room and leans her chin on


    her hands, then looks at him busy in the kitchen. She is not interested in appreciating the charm of the


    man in the kitchen. She is just wondering when she can eat the noodles.


    Fifteen minutester, with the smell of meat and eggs floating in the air, she can¡¯t help but urges,


    ¡°haven¡¯t you done it yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Kenny puts out the fire, andes out with a bowl of noodles in his hands.


    It looks so delicious that Poppy can¡¯t wait any longer to picks up the chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Kenny sits opposite her, and looks at her eating.


    Although it¡¯s not elegant to gobble, she is a beauty after all, and won¡¯t be too ugly.


    ¡°You¡¯re ady, remember? Be elegant, OK?¡± Kenny makes fun of her.


    ¡°Elegant? Elegance has never been with me together. I eat when I¡¯m hungry. Why should I be so


    stagy.¡± Poppy recalls the days when she was abroad before she says that.


    She ignores him and continues to eat the noodles.


    After she finished, Kenny helps her clear the table. ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Poppy yawnszily. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Good night.¡±


    Kenny quickly puts away the dishes and catches up with her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Poppy looks at him in surprise and shakes his arm off her shoulder. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t charge you for making you the noodles, so...why not just sleep with me tonight?¡± Kenny says


    as if he is reasonable, and directly walks to the guest room.


    ¡°You bad egg. You have a big bed in your own bedroom. Don¡¯t huddle with me.¡±


    ¡°But I just like to huddle with you.¡±


    ¡°You jerk...¡±


    ¡­


    The next day is a sunny day.


    When Mrs. Murphy gets up, she happens to meet Kenny and Poppying out of the same room. A


    big smile shows on her face.


    ¡°Poppy, did you sleep wellst night? Did Kenny bully you?¡±


    Kenny nces at Poppy. He was kicked out of bed several timesst night. ¡°It is me who was bullied!¡±


    Poppy is toozy to exin. She sayszily to Mrs. Murphy, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll make breakfast right away. Both of you should supplement your body.¡± Mrs. Murphy turns to


    leave when saying. ¡°I should look it up in some books to find out what kind of soup can tonify the


    kidney.


    Kenny looks at the back of his mother, and says to Poppy, ¡°my mom is lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, silly and naive.¡± Poppy answers. But how could such a naive Mrs. Murphy have such a cunning


    son?


    ¡°Breakfast is ready!¡± After a while, Mrs. Murphyes out of the kitchen with a te of blintzes and


    yells at them.


    Poppy enters into the kitchen after hearing. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, is there anything I can help?¡± She was driven


    out of the kitchen under many reasons by Mrs. Murphy just now. Mrs. Murphy deliberately made some


    excuses, like she didn¡¯t cut the onions thin enough, or she didn¡¯t cut the ginger good enough.


    ¡°Take out the porridge for me. I¡¯ll take out the pancake and you can have it.¡± Mrs. Murphy opens the


    oven and takes the pancake out.


    It smells so great that Poppy thinks it is definitely delicious.


    ¡°I think the reason you didn¡¯t let me stay in the kitchen is just for fear that I might learn how to cook like


    you, right?¡± Poppy walks to Mrs. Murphy and goes to the dining room with her.


    ¡°Well, of course. What if you dump my Kenny after you know how to cook?¡± Mrs. Murphy answers that


    on purpose.


    She decides to use the ¡°policy of mollification¡±, which means, she would first satisfy Poppy¡¯s stomach,


    and then help her son capture her heart little by little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like I have an affair with him.¡± Poppy identally tells the truth, which makes Mrs. Murphy


    doesn¡¯t know what to reply.


    Mrs. Murphy puts the pancake on the table, and res at Kenny unhappily. ¡°Kenny, see how


    shameless I am. It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    Kenny is filling the bowls with the porridge. When he hears that, he feels helpless. ¡°Mom, why do you


    spread the fire to me. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy is still unhappy. She takes a piece of pancake and says, ¡°because you haven¡¯t tamed her


    yet.¡±


    Poppy ignores Kenny on purpose. She keeps praising Mrs. Murphy while having the porridge. ¡°It¡¯s so


    delicious, Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy is so naive that she forgets about the annoyance just in a few seconds. She looks at


    Poppy with a smile. ¡°Enjoy it if you like, and I will make something else for you tomorrow.¡±


    Poppy nods. Kenny looks at them, and somehow he feels like he is an outsider.


    While they are enjoying the breakfast, a phone call suddenly disturb the nice moment.


    Daisyes in and hands the phone to Mrs. Murphy. ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s from Mrs. Morris.¡±


    Hearing that, Mrs. Murphy¡¯s facial expression suddenly changes. She doesn¡¯t want to answers it.


    ¡°Hand it up, Daisy.¡±


    Daisy nces at the phone and says, ¡°mydy, but this is the third call from Mrs. Morris.¡± She has


    already ignored the two previous phone calls on purpose, but his Mrs. Morris still keeps calling in, as if


    she¡¯s not going to give up if Mrs. Murphy don¡¯t answer the phone.


    Mrs. Murphy has no choice but to answer the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, finally you answer the phone. I have something important for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs. Murphy uses the hands-free function and holds the toast in hand.


    ¡°We are going to y mahjong. We¡¯ve already booked a table in Lantern II, you shoulde.¡± It


    sounds that Mrs. Morris is very happy. Yes, she is. Because Mrs. Murphy is like the God of wealth for


    her. She usually loses thousands of dors in just several rounds.


    I knew it! Mrs. Murphy thinks. Whenever Mrs. Morris calls, there is never anything good to tell Mrs.


    Murphy.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn¡¯t want to lose. It¡¯s not about money, but her dignity. She knows what those women


    who wins the money would say about her behind her back. She replies, ¡°sorry, Mrs. Morris. I¡¯m busy


    today. I need to deal with something important of my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! You don¡¯t necessarily to do it by your own, right? Just leave it to the servant. Come on,


    Mrs. Murphy. We¡¯ve already counted you in. Don¡¯t disappointing us.¡± Mrs. Morris is not gonna give up.


    ¡°I...But my son...¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Mrs. Murphy, please don¡¯t always use your son as a shield. You can¡¯t y mahjong very well,


    right? Why not just take this opportunity to practice. Let¡¯s make it a deal. Come to us!¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Mrs. Murphy answers with no confidence. She is always so kind to those women that they


    always bullies her.


    ¡°Hey, is it just because you¡¯re afraid to lose so that you made so many excuses?¡± Mrs. Morris dares


    her.


    ¡°No! How would that be possible... It¡¯s not about money...ying mahjong is just for fun...¡±


    ¡°Great! So that¡¯s it! Arrive on time this afternoon! See you!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Murphy feels depressed for a long while. The facial expression on her


    face shows that she is very upset now.


    Poppy has been listening to their talking, and she has already figured out the real intention of those


    women. She pats Mrs. Murphy on the shoulder and says, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Murphy. I¡¯m avable these


    days. I¡¯ll go with you. My hands also want to touch mahjong again.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy looks at her, and is a little frustrated. She is afraid that Poppy can¡¯t handle it and would


    lose money, too. She says, ¡°are you sure you can?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Poppy smiles and looks at Kenny. ¡°Besides, your son has nothing else except money.¡±


    Kenny supports Poppy right away. He says, ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. If you lose, it¡¯s all on me. You can just


    enjoy it.¡±


    Money is not the most important. He can earn it back after lose it. The most important thing is to be


    happy.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn¡¯t know how well Poppy ys mahjong, but she is really impressed by what


    happenedst time in the restaurant. This makes her starts to looking forward to the game in the


    afternoon...


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, under Poppy¡¯s support, Mrs. Murphy is really different. She dresses herself up


    carefully and specially selected a set of thetest clothes of Chanel for Poppy.


    At two o¡¯clock, they arrive at Lantern II on time. It is a high-standard club which integrates leisure


    activities and entertainment.


    Those women are used toe here. When the waiter sees Mrs. Murphy, he is very attentive to her.


    He carries their bags and enthusiastically lead them to the private box.


    In the box, there are already three women sitting at the mahjong table. They arrived earlier, like the


    fishermen paying out the and waiting for Mrs. Murphy.


    Before Mrs. Murphy and Poppye, they has already had a discussion.


    ¡°How much do you think she will lose this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Anyway, she always loses at least fifty thousand dors every time.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand is not a big problem for her. I should have yed with youst time. What a big loss!¡±


    Mrs. Perry says regretfully, holding a mahjong in her hand.


    ¡°So we call you here this time.¡± Mrs. Turner says, with a sense of calction in her eyes. She wants to


    get even with Mrs. Murphy this time.


    Mrs. Morris smiles, ¡°when I called her this morning, she doesn¡¯t dare to ept my invitation.¡±


    Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Perry asked Mrs. Morris on purpose to ask Mrs. Murphy out in order to get


    revenge by ying mahjong.


    ¡°Anyway, I think I will be able to afford the jadeite jewelry after today.¡± Mrs. Perry thinks that she can


    easily earn the money from Mrs. Murphy for the jewelry she likes.


    Just at this moment, a waiter pushes the door, and Poppy happens to hear what Mrs. Perry said.


    Poppy sneers in heart. Jewelry? Hmm...I¡¯m gonna make you lose to nothing.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Murphy,e over here...¡± Mrs. Turner is opposite to the door. Seeing the door open, she


    immediate greets Mrs. Murphy enthusiastically. But next second, she suddenly calm down when she


    finds that Poppy is also here.


    Mrs. Morris doesn¡¯t know what happened to themst time. She doesn¡¯t pay attention to the change of


    Mrs. Turner. She says, ¡°oh, Mrs. Murphy, you bring another girl here.¡±


    Mrs. Perry and Mrs. Turner take a look at each other. After experiencing what happenedst time, they


    both feel a little scared with Poppy.


    Mrs. Murphy looks at the facial expression of Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Perry, she feel a little excited. ¡°Oh,


    yes. Poppy doesn¡¯t have to work today, so I bring her here to have some fun together.¡±


    Poppy pretends to be gentle and says, ¡°nice to see you. I¡¯m here just to watch. Please don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    She looks harmless and innocent. Mrs. Morris thinks, it would be better if they can y mahjong with


    this girl instead of Mrs. Murphy. So that they can win the money more easily.


    Poppy sits next to Mrs. Murphy and keeps quiet. Mrs. Murphy deliberately tells her, ¡°Poppy, pay


    attention to how I y mahjong. If I get tiredter, it will be your turn to y.¡±


    Poppy nces at thedies and says on purpose, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, is that OK? I don¡¯t even know how to


    y it. I¡¯m afraid I will lose your money.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Morris is very pleased, she replies, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Everything has the first try. You


    will know how to y it after several rounds.¡±


    Mrs. Perry and Mrs. Turner don¡¯t speak anything. They have learned their lesson sincest time. They


    are afraid that this is Poppy¡¯s another trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let me see how Mrs. Murphy ys.¡± Poppy looks at Mrs. Murphy¡¯s cards, and thinks they


    will definitely win ording to the cards that Mrs. Murphy has.


    But unfortunately, the winner of this round is Mrs. Morris.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, how lucky you are!¡± Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Perry are both a little unconvinced, while Mrs.


    Murphy is still smiling even she loses. She takes out the money on the table.


    Mrs. Morris is certainly happy because she wins money. She looks at Mrs. Turner and says, ¡°you see?


    Mrs. Murphy is still so calm even losing money. It¡¯s just the first round. Easy down!¡±


    Mrs. Turner nces at Mrs. Murphy. She is extremely dismissive of Mrs. Murphy. She thinks, Mrs.


    Murphy is not so calm like this, it¡¯s just that she is used to losing money. How would shein


    about it!


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go on.¡± Mrs. Perry urges them.


    The fourdies at the mahjong table all have the psychologicalparisons.


    Mrs. Perry suddenly sees the Jadeite ring on Mrs. Murphy¡¯s hand. She asks with envy, ¡°oh, Mrs.


    Murphy, is that Jadeite ring on your hand Imperial Green Onyx?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy nods and answers, ¡°yes, it is. My son bought it for me at an auction in London.¡±


    Poppy then notices the ring on Mrs. Murphy¡¯s hand. Imperial Green Onyx, the king of Jadeite, has


    indeed the best quality. It reflects the green color like theke in the bright light, which looks like blue at


    first nce. The color makes people feel a sense of noble.


    ¡°How lucky you are to have such a rich son.¡± Mrs. Perry exims with envy. She really likes Jadeite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mrs. Perry. Your husband is rich, too.¡± Mrs. Morris smiles and adds, ¡°though he¡¯s not as


    rich as Mr. Murphy.¡±


    Mrs. Perry seems like to choke by Mrs. Morris words. Her face suddenly turns gloomy, and even the


    movement of ying mahjong is a little powerful.


    She just could help asking when she see that beautiful ring of Mrs. Murphy. She didn¡¯t expect to be


    dissed.


    Poppy watches quietly, and slightly smiles. Thesedies all have strong self-respect and the mind of


    rivalry. So she can just watch them fight against each other and wait to get the benefits from them.


    Mrs. Murphy keeps losing for several rounds, and the total amount she lost has reached to 50


    thousand dors.


    Poppy picks up the teacup and spills the water to Mrs. Murphy on purpose when no one else is paying


    attention to her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs. Murphy! I get your clothes wet.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy takes out a tissue and wipes herself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The otherdies don¡¯t care about what happened to them. Poppy suggests, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, why don¡¯t


    you go to get your clothes clean, and let me y mahjong for you?¡±


    Mrs. Morris doesn¡¯t forget that Poppy has said that she don¡¯t know how to y it. She thinks Poppy is


    definitely easier to lose money. She immediately says, ¡°right, Mrs. Murphy, I guess you¡¯re also tired. Let


    this girl y!¡±


    Mrs. Turner takes a look at Poppy, and finds that this girl seems really unfamiliar with mahjong. She


    smiles and adds, ¡°yes, Mrs. Murphy, just let this girl join us!¡±


    If this girl really can¡¯t y it well, then she can get revenge! Mrs. Turner thinks in heart.


    Mrs. Murphy looks at Poppy and asks, ¡°are you sure you can do it?¡±


    Poppy slightly nods her head and says, ¡°don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°All right! You can just enjoy the game! It¡¯s on me!¡± Mrs. Murphy picks up her handbag beside and says


    to Poppy before leaving.


    ¡°OK, Mrs. Murphy.¡± Poppy is delighted in heart. Finally it¡¯s her turn! Since thesedies are so in fond of


    pretending be generous, then let¡¯s see how generous exactly they are!


    ¡°Hey, little girl, you know the cards, right?¡± asks Mrs. Morris.


    ¡°Just a little bit. If I make mistakes, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Poppy pretends to smile.


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t. Everyone learns it from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Just take it as the tuition if you lose money.¡±


    Poppy looks simple and innocent, which makes Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Perry feel relieved and rx their


    vignce.


    But ten minutester, they are all shocked by Poppy¡¯s luckiness.


    Mrs. Murphy happens toe back, she looks at Poppy¡¯s cards and get surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so


    lucky, Poppy! You have such good cards!¡±


    Poppy happily takes over the money from thosedies and puts it into her drawer. ¡°Well, it is said that


    the people who can¡¯t y mahjong well are easier to win, right?¡±


    After listening to her, thedies relieve a little bit. What Poppy said is true. There is a saying like that.


    However, after several rounds, Poppy ys it more and more well. This round, she wins Mrs. Morris


    again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,dies. I¡¯m just so lucky today.¡±


    Poppy gets highly happy, while the other threedies all have a gloomy face. She has won back the


    money that Mrs. Murphy lost earlier within just one or two hours.


    ¡°Are you really lucky, or are you really good at it?¡± Mrs. Morris can¡¯t help diss her. She lost the most


    among these threedies.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at it. I am just really lucky.¡± Poppy says. ¡°Just take it as the tuition when you lose it.¡±


    Poppy still remember what they said.


    Mrs. Murphyughs quietly. She is so satisfied because it seems that she has brought the god of


    wealth.


    Another round starts, Mrs. Turner looks at the cards in her hands and finally has some smiles.


    ¡°Sometimes you just can¡¯t stop the luck toe!¡±


    Poppy nces at her, and looks down at her own cards. She smiles without saying anything. Mrs.


    Murphy sits beside her and watches her y it in various ways. She really learns a lot from Poppy.


    Just when Mrs. Turner thinks that she definitely will win, Poppy takes a step ahead and shows her


    cards to them. She wins.


    Mrs. Turner immediately gets upset. She almost win!


    When others are paying Poppy money, Mrs, Turner looks a little strange when she looks at her wallet.


    But Poppy doesn¡¯t hesitate. She urges, ¡°Mrs. Turner, you owe me 50 thousand!¡±


    ¡°I...I run out of my cash. I¡¯ll ask the driver to deliver it right away.¡± Her heart is burning with anger. This


    girl is really capable!


    ¡°Oh? I think it¡¯s no need to do that. You can just give me that diamond ring on your hand!¡± Poppy looks


    at her ring.


    ¡°No! I¡¯d better ask the driver to send some cash!¡± Mrs. Turner covers her diamond ring with a


    expression of dismay.


    Poppy doesn¡¯t force her, anyway, the ring must definitely be hers in the end. She nods, ¡°then hurry up!¡±


    Mrs. Turner grits her teeth and says, ¡°don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t repudiate the debt!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Another round starts, thedies all brace themselves up, for they don¡¯t dare to underestimate Poppy


    any more. At this time, anotherdyes in from outside.


    ¡°Hey, you are here ying mahjong!¡± It is Mrs. Hughes.


    Poppy look at Mrs. Hughes with a meaningful eye. But it¡¯s not the suitable time for her to say anything,


    she keeps quiet and goes on ying the cards.


    Mrs. Hugheses up and looks at Poppy and Mrs. Murphy beside her. She snorts, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, is


    this girl the savior you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy smiles, "Poppy is afraid that I am bored, so shees here with me just for fun."


    Mrs. Turner hums, just for fun? I lost 50 thousand because of her!


    She can¡¯t beats Poppy in mahjong, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t beats her in talking, either. Mrs.


    Turner joins their conversation, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. You must still


    remember Ethel, be careful of this girl.¡±


    Mrs. Perry follows, ¡°I heard that stic surgery is very popr now. Many girls¡¯ faces...¡±


    Poppy cuts her calmly, ¡°oops, I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Morris. I win again...¡±


    Mrs. Morris gets a little mad, how bad it is today!


    Mrs. Turner takes pleasure in Mrs. Morris misfortune. ¡°Mrs. Morris, you have to get used to it.¡±


    Poppy responds in a wired tone, ¡°yeah, you¡¯re right. stic surgeries are quite popr now. Look at


    face, I¡¯m really not satisfied with it. Thanks to you,dies, I can use the money I win today to adjust my


    eyes. It¡¯d be better if I can win more to get my nose done!¡±


    There seem to be a strong smell of gunpowder in the air. Even a fool can figure out that there must be


    some conflict between Poppy and Mrs. Hughes. Mrs. Morris deliberately stretches out and rubs her


    eyes. ¡°Well, Mrs. Hughes, are you in? I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll have a rest.¡±


    Mrs. Turner is happy to hear that. She immediately waves to Mrs. Hughes, e on!¡±


    Mrs. Perry got it right away, she also follows, ¡°yeah, you like ying mahjong, don¡¯t you? Come on!


    Let¡¯s have fun.¡±


    Mrs. Hughes knows what their intention is, she epts their invitation.


    After another round begins, the threedies constantly give each other some hint by eye contact. They


    do it so obviously that even Mrs. Murphy can see through. But Poppy isn¡¯t nervous at all. Anyway, she


    is so lucky today. Even they unite together, they can¡¯t stop her from winning money.


    ¡°Got you!¡± Poppy is the winner of this round again! Mrs. Murphy sits beside eating melon seed, looking


    very rxed.


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, please help me collect the money.¡± Says Poppy.


    Mrs. Murphy is never as happy as now when receiving money. She says with pleasure, ¡°sure, I¡¯ll


    handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at the money being put into Mrs. Murphy¡¯s bag, Mrs. Hughes is so jealous that even her eyes


    turn red. How she wishes that money is hers!


    The restdies continues to ¡°help¡± Mrs. Hughes, but Poppy pretends not to see that. She goes on


    winning.


    Round after another round, Mrs. Turner keeps losing. The money that her driver sent has been ran out


    again. She says with frustration, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I quit!¡±


    ¡°It has been three hours, my eyes are ufortable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lucky today, I quit, too!¡±


    Thedies don¡¯t dare to continue to y mahjong with Poppy, they all make some excuse to quit.


    ¡°Are you really ufortable? Or is it just because that you can¡¯t afford to lose? Come on, it¡¯s just


    thousands of money! Oh my god, never ask Mrs. Murphy to y mahjong again, please.¡± Poppy says


    on purpose.


    Mrs. Murphy follows, ¡°seems that the economic situation of your families is not so good, right? You


    can¡¯t even afford to lose when ying mahjong.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, their families just run some small businesses, you¡¯re not supposed to y mahjong with


    them...¡±


    Mrs. Turner feels shameful. Who says that she can¡¯t afford to lose? ¡°Go on! I¡¯m not tired now!¡±


    ¡°So am I! I won¡¯t leave until I win the money back!¡±


    ...


    The three face-lovingdies gets so angry with Poppy that they decide to continue.


    However, after several rounds, they lose all of their cash. ¡°Mrs. Turner, are you going to let the driver


    go back to get the money, or are you going to pay off the debt with that diamond ring on your hand?¡±


    Says Poppy.


    Surely Mrs. Turner won¡¯t choose the fist choice. If her husband knows that, it would be her disaster!


    Poppy looks at Mrs. Turner with satisfying. Mrs. Turner takes off the ring with anger, ¡°here you go!¡±


    Poppy picks up the ring and looks carefully at it. ¡°Though the quality of the diamond is not so good, it¡¯s


    enough to pay off your debt.¡± Then she looks at the other women, ¡°and what about you, Mrs. Hughes


    and Mrs. Perry?¡±


    Both of them also have lost all of their cash to her. They take a look at each other. They don¡¯t want to


    be forced like Mrs. Turner. So they also take off the jewelries on their bodies to pay off their debts.


    Mrs. Morris looks at them beside, and she is d that she quit just now. She can¡¯t help asking Mrs.


    Murphy, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, who¡¯s this girl? She¡¯s so good at it.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy is so proud to answer her, ¡°Poppy studied abroad and just came back recently. Now she is


    awyer! She¡¯s really clever!¡±


    Mrs. Morris is a little surprised. She¡¯s awyer? No wonder she is so capable!


    Poppy finally gets all their jewelries. Mrs. Turner is so frustrated. After giving Poppy her earrings, she


    says, ¡°I have nothing to lose. I quit. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Mrs. Perry also takes off the pearl ne to Poppy and says, ¡°so do I.¡±


    ¡­


    Poppy holds the jewelries, and says to Mrs. Murphy, ¡°are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little bit. Now that you have nothing to lose, then that¡¯s it for today!¡± She says to thosedies.


    Poppy takes a careful look at the pearl ne and sighs, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, look at the pearl, it looks not


    so good. I don¡¯t know whether it is fake.¡±


    Mrs. Perry is mad. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t go too far in bullying others!¡±


    ¡°Well, then thank you for your money, it should be enough for me to do a stic surgery.¡±


    Poppy is not polite to them.


    Mrs. Perry wants to say something, but was stopped by Mrs. Turner. If she continue to dispute with


    Poppy, the only one who suffer would only be her.


    Mrs. Murphy and Poppy pack up and leave happily. After walking out of the room, Mrs. Murphyughs,


    ¡°Poppy, why did you y so well, I really thought you can¡¯t y mahjong at the beginning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky today.¡± Poppy is modest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible by only good luck. I should take you with me next time when I go to y mahjong.¡±


    ¡°Sure, as long as I¡¯m avable.¡± Poppy replies. It¡¯s good to earn money, and it¡¯s also good to help Mrs.


    Murphy.


    ¡°They alwaysugh at me that I would only lose money. Today is a good day!¡± Mrs. Murphy is quite


    happy. This is the best time in her life to y mahjong.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the thinking that we¡¯re all women, I would have left them with only pants!¡± Poppy smiles.


    Thosedies would bully Mrs. Murphy only because she is kind.


    They go back to their car, and Mrs. Murphy says to the driver happily, ¡°to the Prince Square.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Why are they going to the shopping center?


    ¡°We¡¯ve won so much money! Surely we should go shopping!¡± Mrs. Murphy wants to spend the money


    they win today.


    Poppy has no objection. Anyway this kind of money shouldn¡¯t be kept for long.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    When they arrive at Prince Square, Mrs. Murphy is very generous. After stepping out of the shop of


    Givenchy, she takes Poppy into Chanel, saying, ¡°Poppy, take a look around and see what bags you


    like, we¡¯ll take them all!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, we¡¯ve already bought a lot of things!¡± They have bought clothes, jewelries, and shoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! You¡¯re awyer, you know? You should dress up yourself with beautiful things. Don¡¯t


    let others look down upon you.¡± Mrs. Murphy picks up a little ck sheepskin bag and asks her, ¡°do


    you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is nice.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy then says to the clerk who is following them, ¡°pack it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The clerks all smile. It seems that they can only see themission in their eyes now.


    After going out from the Chanel, Mrs. Murphy takes Poppy to buy skin care products. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this


    product is the new whitening essence mask of LAMER. It has the active essence Miracle Broth. So the


    content of the whitening essence in one mask is the same as a whole bottle of essence.¡± The sales


    clerk introduces the products to them enthusiastically.


    After hearing, Mrs. Murphy thinks it is a good product. She says generously, ¡°give me ten boxes!¡±


    The sales clerk is ravished with joy. She responds with a big smile, ¡°yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    They walk out of Price Square with several shop assistants behind them. Since they bought too many


    things, they can only ask for help.


    The trunk of the car is full of the things they bought, and the money they won is almost run out. Mrs.


    Murphy then happily takes Poppy home.


    Daisy is not surprised to see theme back with lots of things. She is used to it. ¡°Looks like you have


    a wonderful day, mydy.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy puts her arm around Poppy¡¯s, ¡°yeah, I really do. You didn¡¯t see it. Poppy was so cool


    when she won those women in mahjong!¡±


    Poppy says the same words as before, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky today!¡±


    ¡°Poppy, we¡¯re family, do you really have to be so modest?¡± Mrs. Murphy says to Daisy, ¡°see? Poppy


    win the money so that we can buy so many things!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Daisy is so surprised. ¡°Miss Green, you¡¯re so gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Uh...don¡¯t overestimate me!¡± It¡¯s just because Poppy doesn¡¯t like the behavior of those women.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Daisy, these jewelries are all yours now! They were those women¡¯s, but I don¡¯t want


    their things. You can wear them or sell them if you like.¡± Mrs. Murphy takes out the jewelries from her


    bag to Daisy.


    Daisy looks at the jewelries and gets stunned. ¡°Mydy, you win all these?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy smiles, ¡°no, Poppy did.¡±


    Daisy takes over the jewelries. ¡°Oh, my god...¡± She looks to Poppy with worshipping.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s awesome, right? This is my future daughter-inw!¡± Mrs. Murphy is so proud. She thinks Poppy


    is beautiful and smart, and she¡¯s so good at many things. Although she would sometimes piss Mrs.


    Murphy off.


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, don¡¯t say it wrong, please. I¡¯m not your future daughter-inw.¡± Poppy corrects her in


    time.


    Mrs. Murphy doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Anyway, my son will take care of you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯m tired now, I¡¯m going to have a rest.¡±Poppyzily yawns and walks upstairs.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead, I¡¯ll asks the servant to take the things to your room.¡± Mrs. Murphy says.


    As Poppy leaves, Daisy looks worried. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you think that the young master can really take care


    of Miss Green?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy straights her back and replies, ¡°why not?¡±


    ¡°Miss Green is beautiful and smart. She must have a lot of pursuer. I¡¯m afraid that...a long dy may


    cause trouble.¡± Daisy also cares about Kenny.


    ¡°Yeah...you¡¯re right. I know that. But what can we do?¡±


    Daisy gets closed to Mrs. Murphy and says in her ears, ¡°I think we can let the young master to take the


    initiative is to gain the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°He already did it. They slept togetherst night!¡± Mrs. Murphy answers happily. ¡°But...I don¡¯t know if


    they really did it.¡±


    She is worried. Poppy didn¡¯t deny it this morning, but she didn¡¯t admit it, either.


    Mrs. Murphy sighs, how could you be so useless, Kenny!


    ¡­


    Kenny, who is regarded as a useless man, is so busy when in thepany today. He gets home at


    nine in the evening after finishing thest meeting. The living room isn¡¯t light up. He looks at the watch,


    it¡¯s only nine eighty. Are they all sleeping?


    He walks to the second floor. Poppy is not in the room. But her luggage is still there.


    ¡°Where are the people?¡± Kenny feels strange. He walks to his mother¡¯s room, and find out the light is


    on from outside. He lightly pushes the door open, and sees Poppy and Mrs. Murphy lying on the bed,


    wearing their new pyjamas in the same color.


    At this moment, his heart is moved by this scene.


    The light is warm, and his heart is warmer.


    Mrs. Murphy finds Kenny at the door. She unpack the mask and walks to him, ¡°Kenny, why do you


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been having meeting whole day.¡± Kenny answers his mother, but his eyes are focusing on


    Poppy, which sits beside the bed and applying her mask, reading a magazine quietly.


    Then he nces at the shopping bags at the corner, ¡°mom, you won today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Poppy is so awesome! She won lots of money.¡± Mrs. Murphy takes out one of the shopping bags


    right away and hand it to Kenny, ¡°this shirt is for you. Try it on.¡±


    Kenny takes out the shirt from the bag. It is a dark blue shirt. ¡°It looks OK.¡±


    ¡°And these are all for you. Take a look. I¡¯m gonna cook you something to eat.¡± Mrs. Murphy looks back


    at Poppy, ¡°Poppy, would you like to eat something?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Poppy is still applying the mask, so her voice is a little light, and the tone is a little soft,


    which sounds veryfortable.


    After Mrs. Murphy going out, Kenny puts down the shopping bags and walks to Poppy, ¡°looks like my


    mom is a fan of you now.¡±


    Poppy ignores him and continues reading the magazine.


    It is quiet in the room, only the sound of flipping the magazine. Kenny looks at the mask in her face,


    and then takes it off and holds her in arms. ¡°Hey, little goblin, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    ¡°Kenny! Why did you takes off my mask? I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    ¡°You can apply it every day. Come on, let me give you a kiss as a reward.¡± Kenny presses her on the


    bed.


    Poppy covers his mouth with her hands and turn her head, ¡°what a shit reward. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? But I do.¡± Kenny puts her hands above her head, and directly kisses her on the lips.


    The sweet taste makes him rxed. He is so tired today, and her kiss is just right for him to relief.


    Poppy is not willing to show weakness. She kisses him back hard. There are several times that she


    tries to bite his tongue. But Kenny doesn¡¯t make her seed.


    Just as they are busy in kissing, Mrs. Murphyes up. She has just finished cooking a bowl of


    noodles, and ns to ask Kenny to go downstairs to eat. Unexpectedly, she sees them kissing with


    each other.


    Mrs. Murphy hides by the door and watch in the dark. Sheughs quietly. It¡¯s so great! Poppy will


    definitely be her daughter-inw!


    Mrs. Murphy lightly closes the door and goes downstairs.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Time passes fast.


    It has been three days since pornographic incident of Jean happened. Poppy has been making excuse


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    that she is on a business trip to avoid meeting Jean. Until she makes sure that Jean has found another


    Jean¡¯s nose seems to be more sensitive than the dog¡¯s. Just as Poppy turns on her phone, Jean calls


    her.


    She doesn¡¯t answers it until the second call.


    Poppy slowly answers the phone. Before she speaks, Jean has took the initiative to speak, wyer


    Poppy, finally you turn on your phone! Where are you now? I didn¡¯t find you in the firm, and your phone


    was not on service, either. I almost thought you¡¯re evaporate!¡±


    ¡°I went to New York a week ago, so I didn¡¯t use my domestic sim card.¡± Poppy answers her calmly.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m in a big trouble, have you seen the news?¡± Jean stops tangles whether she had actually been


    abroad. She directly tells Poppy the intention of her phone call.


    Poppy replies in a cold tone, ¡°that fitness coach must have been bribed. He got close to you on


    purpose to take those pictures. But sorry, I¡¯m not going to deal with this case.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to earn money? It¡¯s toote to talk about that coach. I¡¯ll give you a million. Please help


    me sue that forum!¡± Jean doesn¡¯t believe that money can¡¯t make her take this case.


    Poppy walks to the balcony, looking at the bright morning sunlight, her eyes almost close. And she


    rejects decisively, ¡°no. I won¡¯t take it. Even if it is 10 million, I won¡¯t take it, either. You can only me


    yourself for being too stupid in this matter. You can¡¯t stand the loneliness, and it leads you to the trap


    that someone else sets.¡±


    The one who set this trap must be Hilda, but now it is not the best time for Poppy to show up. If Hilda


    knows Poppy hase back now, then Poppy¡¯s ns would be messed up.


    ¡°Lawyer Poppy, don¡¯t be so arrogant. If it isn¡¯t for thest time you help me win that estate case, I


    wouldn¡¯te to you this time. There are also many capablewyers outside your firm, don¡¯t think


    that...¡±


    ¡°Then just find another one! Besides, I¡¯ve reminded you before, the Greens would definitely not let go


    of you. But you didn¡¯t take it seriously. And now even you win thewsuit, you can¡¯t win your reputation


    back. You will only make the scandal bigger.¡± Poppy stands in the sunshine, but the coldness is still in


    her eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t think you are so proud to even look down on money. Let¡¯s wait and see how


    long you can be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want to tell you. Anyway, I can¡¯t help you in this case!¡± After saying, Poppy hand up the


    phone. She has told Jean everything she wants to say. It¡¯s not necessary to talk to her for long.


    ¡°Knock knock-¡± Someone knocks at the door. Poppy looks up and finds it is Mrs. Murphy. She stands at


    the door and looks at Poppy.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy waves to her, ¡°Poppy, stop talking on the phone, go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    After hearing, Poppy does feel a little hungry. She puts away her mobile phone and responds, ¡°okay!¡±


    Mrs. Murphy then take another look at the room, and she frowns her eyebrows. ¡°Where¡¯s Kenny? Why


    don¡¯t I see him in such an early morning?¡±


    Theye out of the room at the same time. Poppy smiles and replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy looks at her in surprised, ¡°howe you don¡¯t know where he is? Weren¡¯t you together


    It¡¯s so strange! Since Poppy lived here, Mrs. Murphy has been observing every night. Kenny has


    stayed in her room for thest two nights.


    But Mrs. Murphy was too sleepyst night, so that she went to bed early and didn¡¯t pay attention to


    them.


    Poppy knows what Mrs. Murphy means. She shows a tricky smile and says, ¡°your son is not good at


    sex. He was kicked out by mest night.¡±


    ¡±What?!¡± Mrs. Murphy gets stunned, ¡°he¡¯s not good at...¡± sex?


    How terrible!


    Mrs. Murphy sighs in heart.


    Poppy takes a meaningful look at her and takes the initiative to walk into the dining room.


    Due to Poppy¡¯s meaningful look, Mrs. Murphy starts thinking. Oh my gosh! Is Kenny really...not good at


    it? No wonder he can¡¯t take care of this little goblin after so many days.


    Poppy looks at the upset expression on Mrs. Murphy¡¯s face, andughs in heart. Mrs. Murphy is so


    easy to be cheated! Poppy eats her pancakes and drinks the milk slowly. Somehow she begins to


    enjoy this kind of life a little bit.


    She praises Mrs. Murphy as usual. ¡°The pancakes you made are really delicious!¡±


    Mrs. Murphy doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She pulls out the chair that next to Poppy and sits down,


    asking with a extremely serious expression. ¡°Poppy, does the time he did itst too short? Or is he


    unable to do that?¡±


    Although this topic is a bit awkward, as a parent, Mrs. Murphy can¡¯t help worrying about Kenny¡¯s


    health.


    However, Poppy answers casually. ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my...!¡± Mrs. Murphy almost cries. ¡°How can I have a grandson?¡±


    She expected them to give life to her grandson at first. But now...


    Poppy, regardless of Mrs. Murphy¡¯s self-imagination, takes another slice of pancakes to eat. The phone


    on the table rings at this time. Mrs. Murphy nces at it and finds it is from Kenny. She grabs over the


    phone, ¡°Kenny, are you really unable to have sex?¡±


    Poppy didn¡¯t expect her to ask so directly. She is choked a little and coughs. Poppy gets her phone


    back, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, you can ask him about it after hees back!¡±


    ¡°What did you tell my mom again?¡± When hearing Poppy¡¯s voice, Kenny immediately questions her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know after youe back! Anything important?¡± Poppy answers.


    Mrs. Murphy is anxious. But she knows that Kenny must call Poppy for important matter. She can only


    try to calm herself down and ignores her doubts.¡±


    ¡°The Greens are bidding this morning.¡± He call her to tell her about it.


    Poppy drinks the milk and replies calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve done what I should do. As for the result, it¡¯s not


    something I can control.¡±


    She is not 100% sure of the result, but she knows thepany which has the fatal n book of the


    Greens will definitely not give them a chance to win.


    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± This is the second purpose of Kenny¡¯s call. ¡°I can guarantee that the


    Greens will definitely lose in the bidding.¡±


    Poppy sneers, this man is calcting her. She looks at the milk in the ss and says, ¡°what kind of


    deal can make you so confident?¡±


    ¡°You know thepany of Noel¡¯s family? The Navi Group, has a little trouble.¡±


    Poppy puts down the milk ss and walks to the French window, putting her arms around her chest,


    saying, ¡°since it¡¯s thepany of his family, why don¡¯t you let him talk to me?¡±


    Kennyughs and says, ¡°didn¡¯t you blocklist his phone number?¡±


    Poppy doesn¡¯t show up these days as if she suddenly disappears. Noel doesn¡¯t know she is in Kenny¡¯s


    home. It is really difficult for him to find her.


    With such a reminding, Poppy finally recalls that it is true.


    ¡°Are you gonna take this case?¡± Kenny is sure it¡¯s beneficial for Poppy. ¡°It¡¯s no harm to you.¡±


    Poppy certainly knows that, too. After thinking for a while, she epts it. ¡°Sure, why not? But...I will


    charge it, even you guarantee that the Greens won¡¯t get the project in the bidding.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Noel will pick you up at home and take you to Navi to get more information about it.¡±


    Kenny tells her.


    Poppy feels that his rtionship with Noel is a little confusing. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find that you care so


    much about Noel before?¡±


    ¡°Men¡¯s friendship is like women¡¯s heart.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Seeing Poppy hang up the phone, Mrs. Murphy asks right away, ¡°Kenny ask you to deal withwsuit?


    Is thepany in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Murphy. Your son is treacherous and cunning. There is no any trouble with his


    ¡°How could you judge him like that? At least he looks good. Anyway, who¡¯s in trouble then?¡± Mrs.


    Murphy continues asking.


    ¡°His friend, Noel. There is some trouble with hispany.¡± Poppy puts thest piece of pancake into


    her mouth.


    ¡°Then go, Poppy! Take care of it, and I¡¯ll make you pig brain soup tonight.¡±


    Thinking of the shape of pig brain, she rejects right away. ¡°No! It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It is good for your brain.¡±


    Poppy looks at Mrs. Murphy, who has packed the dishes and walks into the kitchen. She thinks over


    the words and feels really strange.


    Just as Kenny said, in less than an hour, Noel personally picks up Poppy to thepany.


    When seeing Noel, Mrs. Murphy speaks to him,¡± Noel, you must take good care of our Poppy.¡±


    Noel is so surprised. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, since when did she be ¡®your¡¯ Poppy?¡± Noel takes a look at


    Poppy on the sofa. No way?! Even Mrs. Murphy is tamed by Poppy?


    ¡°Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be one of our family. And if you dare to let her work overtime for you, you can


    never call me Mrs. Murphy again.¡± Mrs. Murphy tries to protect Poppy.


    ¡°All right. So Mrs. Murphy, does Poppy live in your house now?¡± Noel thinks it¡¯s odd to see Poppy here


    in such an early morning, unless she lives here.


    ¡°Of course. She and Kenny are trying to improve their rtionship and give birth to my grandson!¡± Mrs.


    Murphy is a little hostile to Noel, so she says that on purpose.


    Noel doesn¡¯t know what to responds.


    Mrs. Murphy follows them out of the house. She tells Poppy toe back early tonight, and don¡¯t make


    herself too tired when working, as if she is Poppy¡¯s mother.


    Even Noel is kinda disbelieve when he hears that. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not so good to Kenny


    like this?¡±


    Mrs. Murphy shakes her hand, ¡°no, he would only think that I¡¯m annoying. Well, be careful when


    driving.¡±


    After getting on the car, Noel hands Poppy the document that he brought. ¡°Poppy, read it first. And feel


    free to ask me anything you want to know. I¡¯ll take you to talk to the person who in charge of this case


    when we get to thepany.¡±


    Poppy nods her head. She opens the document and reads it carefully. The content in the document is


    about the yacht case. Poppy names thiswsuit as the yacht counterplea case.


    Along the way to thepany, Poppy keeps silent. Noel takes several looks at her through the


    rearview mirror. He wants to talk to her, but only to find that she keeps staring at the document silently.


    Knowing that she is busy thinking, Noel has to dismiss his idea of talking to her.


    The sunlight covers her body through the window. The look on her face when she is focusing on


    working is more attractive.


    Noel dare not to disturbs her. But whenever he gets a chance, he looks at her through the rearview


    mirror with the feeling of worshiping in his eyes. He thinks, no matter in what aspects, Poppy is always


    so beautiful and enchanting.


    About 40 minutester, the car arrived at the financial district of the city centre. Noel doesn¡¯t speak a


    word along the way until the car stops in front of thepany.


    Poppy finallyes to herself. She looks outside. She has a sense of trance for just a second. How


    fast time passes! She thinks.


    As a gentleman, Noel get off to open the rear door. Poppy steps out with her long legs, which are


    enchanting enough to attract the men who happens to pass by the building, including the employees in


    thepany. They are all confused at the same time, who is this woman that can let Noel personally


    open the door for her?


    Poppy gracefully gets out of the car. She is wearing a professional suit and holding the documents. Her


    delicate face and the cold eye sessfully attracts the men around.


    Poppy is still calm even all the people around are staring at her. Noel leads her into thepany. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take you to meet my mother first, then we¡¯ll go to the conference room. The legal counsel and the


    person in charge of the case are waiting for you there.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    When Poppy is working, she never mixes her personal feeling and mood with the work. She is so


    serious that even Noel doesn¡¯t dare to kidding. He pretends to be as serious as her.


    Navi Group has been taken care of by Mrs. Gilbert and Noel recently. Noel¡¯s father has on a business


    trip abroad about a new project. Unexpectedly, something happens after he left.


    ¡°Knock knock...¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± The gentle woman inside the room answers the door.


    Noel walks in with Poppy. Mrs. Gilbert looks up and focuses her eyes on Poppy. Then she knows this


    girl is not someone who can be look down upon, especially when she looks at Poppy¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Noel talks to his mother, ¡°mom, this iswyer Poppy that I rmended to you.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Gilbert, nice to meet you.¡± Poppy greets her politely.


    Mrs. Gilbert nces at her son. She doesn¡¯t whether it is her illusion that she feels that even her son


    bes more serious than usual in the presence of this girl.


    ¡°Nice to see you,wyer Poppy. I heard that you just came back from New York recently?¡± Mrs. Gilbert


    has already read her profile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Poppy believes that Kenny wouldn¡¯t tell others about her detailed background.


    ¡°Mom,wyer Poppy is awesome. She made Dakings pay 70 thousand million!¡± Noel is so proud to tell


    his mom about it.


    Mrs. Gilbert nods her head, ¡°Noel, takewyer Poppy to the meeting room to get to know the case!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walks to the meeting room together. Mrs. Gilbert takes a meaningful look at Poppy. She was half-


    convinced about Noel¡¯s words at first. However, after seeing Poppy personally, she begins to have


    some expectation for her.


    On their way to the meeting room, Noel seems to recalls something and says, ¡°The attorney is Wythe


    Lynn.¡±


    ¡°Wythe Lynn?¡±


    Poppy had heard of thiswyer before shees back from abroad. Wythe Lynn is a well-known


    From Poppy¡¯s expression, Noel knows that she knows Wythe. ¡°So it makes the case more difficult.¡±


    ¡°I like to challenge the difficulty.¡± Poppy smiles confidently.


    Mrs. Gilbert hears all the conversation between them. She can¡¯t help looking at Poppy again.


    In the meeting room, there is a solemn atmosphere at the moment. Several persons in charge of the


    case stand up with the legal counsel when seeing theming in. ¡°Mrs. Gilbert!¡±


    Noel steps forward and introduces Poppy for them. ¡°This isyer Poppy, I hire her to take over this


    case.¡±


    The legal counsel looks a little embarrassed. He has dealt with Wythe before, and he lost it. So the


    ¡°Can we talk about the case now?¡± Poppy greets them and then focuses on the case.


    The men in suits all sit down after receiving the eye hint from Mrs. Gilbert. Among them, the middle-


    aged man with sses is the head of Navi¡¯s yachtpany, Godfery.


    Godfery adjusts his ck-framed sses. He organizes his words and then says, ¡°Mrs. Gilbert, I want


    to make it clear that although many requests of the buyer Mr. Ward are unreasonable, our engineers


    has done every single detail well. At the time of deliveryst month, Mr. Ward also checked it. Both


    parties signed the delivery contract based on their satisfaction.¡±


    The secretary distributes the detailed drawing of the yacht to Mrs. Gilbert, Noel and Poppy. After Poppy


    reads it carefully, she asks, ¡°what are the unreasonable requests of Mr. Ward?¡±


    Everyone present is a bit surprised by her professionalism. But when they think about her question, it is


    indeed very important.


    ¡°He requested us to change the deck into a room for ying mahjong...¡± Godfery tells Poppy the details


    one by one.


    Poppy takes notes as she listens. She continues to ask, ¡°on the day of delivery, did Mr. Ward question


    about it?¡±


    Godfery takes a look at the two colleagues around him, and then replies affirmatively, ¡°no!¡±


    ¡°The 24K gold squat toilet, the mahjong room, the fresheners, the corridor mirror...Mr. Ward has


    checked every detail that he required in person. He didn¡¯t signed the delivery contract until he made


    sure that everything has no problem. Besides, Mr. Ward also opened a bottle of Lafite to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Did you take any group photos that day?¡± Poppy keep asking.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The slightly fat man next to Godfery answers her. He takes out his phone and finds the photo,


    then he pushes the phone to Poppy.


    Poppy picks it up with no expression. After she looks at the photo, she just says a word, ¡°excellent.¡±


    Godfery and others don¡¯t understand what she means. But since Mrs. Gilbert and Noel are also here,


    they don¡¯t ask Poppy about it, just answer every question that Poppy asks.


    The meeting is over an hourter. Godfery and other two men walk out of the meeting room first. Mrs.


    Gilbert looks at Poppy who is slowly packing the things with a sense of praise in her eyes. ¡°Lawyer


    Poppy, thank you.¡±


    After the discussion just now, Mrs. Gilbert likes her more for her professionalism and personal qualities.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Poppy says.


    Noel gives his mother a hint by eye contact. He talks to his mom while walking to Poppy. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll handle the rest, you can just go on your work.¡±


    ¡°See you, Mrs. Gilbert.¡± Poppy says politely.


    After Mrs. Gilbert left, Noel gets close to Poppy. He leans over the conference table and looks at her.


    ¡°How sure are you in this case?¡±


    Poppy answers calmly after thinking for a little while, ¡°50%.¡±


    ¡°What? Just 50%?¡± Noel gets surprised by her answer.


    Poppy looks up and stares at him. ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t forget what I just said. I like to challenge difficulty.¡±


    Noel looks at her beautiful and calm face. He can¡¯t help pping. ¡°Poppy, I believe you can do it. Oh,


    by the way, I¡¯ve prepared an office for you. Follow me.¡±


    Poppy happens to finish packing up. She replies, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    The office that Noel prepared for her is also at the same floor with the conference room. It is not luxury,


    but it¡¯s simple and bright, with a giant French window, a desk and a chair. And there is also a small rest


    area in the office.


    ¡°Poppy, I know you like things with good practicality. Though this office is prepared in a short time, it


    looks good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Poppy walks to the desk and puts the papers down. ¡°Would you mind if I call my assistant here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Just feel free to let me know if you need anything.¡± Noel walks over. He looks at the


    watch and says, ¡°but before you start to work, you should replenish your energy.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Poppy is focusing on the work and doesn¡¯t know what he means for a while.


    Noel taps his watch. ¡°It¡¯s noon. Do I have the pleasure to have lunch with you?¡±


    Poppy answers after thinking about it. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to eat? Or do you want me toe up with an idea?¡± Noel is happy with her


    answer.


    ¡°I want to go to...¡± Before Poppy finishes, her mobile phone rings.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Poppy answers the phone. Noel casually nces at the caller ID, and he gets unhappy when


    he finds it is Kenny.


    ¡°Ghost In The Machine!¡± Noel says in heart.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Kenny asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken it over. Just about to get to know it more.¡± Poppy smiles. She is sure that this is not Kenny¡¯s


    real intention of this call.


    ¡°Lunch together?¡± Next second, Kenny reveals his real purpose.


    Poppy take a look at Noel, and ept Kenny¡¯s invitation. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Charles Restaurant. I¡¯ve booked a table.¡± Kenny seems to have known that she would say yes.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Poppy smiles.


    After hanging up the phone, she looks at Noel. Before she speaking, Noel asks, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that


    Kenny also invites you to lunch?¡±


    Poppy keeps smile in silence. But her eyes has already told Noel the truth. She can¡¯t help looking


    forward to see how amazing it will be when they three have lunch together.


    Charles Restaurant is a business restaurant which located on the west of the financial district.


    Kenny sits in the restaurant. He is wearing a ck hand-made suit. The sunlight makes the crystal


    cufflink around his wrists more dazzling. He looks at the watch with a smile, waiting quietly for Poppy.


    This is a beautiful scene that can attract people¡¯s attention.


    On the table is arge bunch of beautiful purple tycodon grandiflorum flowers. The light fragrance of


    the flowers makes people feel rxed. The trained waiter asks with a bottle of red wine in hand, ¡°sir, do


    you need you pour the wine first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He says. It¡¯s not difficult to know from his tone that he¡¯s in a good mood.


    As the time passes, the person he wants to see finally shows up at the door.


    She is still wearing the career apparel, and the expression on her delicate face is still indifferent.


    However, when Kenny sees Noel beside her, he frowns. Why is he also here?


    As they get close, Noel can clearly sees Kenny¡¯s expression. Heughs as he pulls out the chair and


    sits down. Then he picks up the flowers, ¡°Kenny, how do you know that I like this kind of flowers?¡±


    Kenny¡¯s face turns gloomier, ¡°don¡¯t be so cheeky!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Noel pretends to be surprised. ¡°You want to give it to Poppy?¡± He takes a look at Poppy and


    says, ¡°how would Poppy like this kind of flowers?¡±


    Kenny grits his teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Kenny, I told you. You should give her roses.¡±


    ¡°Roses are tacky. Only men like you would like to give it to girls.¡± Kenny disses him. The flowers is


    booked from the florist this morning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that? Ask Poppy what flowers she like.¡± Noel thinks he knows women well.


    Kenny looks at Poppy, as if he is asking her with his eyes. Poppy picks up the wine and pours herself a


    ss of wine. ¡°You¡¯re both wrong. I like strelitzia reginae.¡±


    Strelitzia reginae!


    The two men are both surprised by her words. That kind of flowers is for mourning the dead.


    It¡¯s not good to talk about the topic. Noel change it first. He hands Poppy the menu and asks, ¡°Poppy,


    see what you would like to eat. Just order it. Kenny Murphy is always so generous.¡±


    ¡°The Frech fried foie gras is good here!¡± Kenny rmends.


    Noel is not willing to fall behind him. He immediately says, ¡°what about a sirloin steak? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of you not to be a waiter.¡± Kenny satirizes him.


    Noel sneers, ¡°who can afford to hire me?¡±


    Looking at them diss each other, Poppyughs in heart. She doesn¡¯t take their enthusiasm. Just picks


    up another menu and calls the waiter to order the food she likes.


    The two men are both ignored. They take a look at each other, then put down the menu and look


    elsewhere to divert attention.


    But they¡¯re not going to give up. After the dishes are served, Kenny deliberately takes Poppy¡¯s steak


    and cuts it for her. Noel sees it, he also pushes his to Kenny, ¡°do you mind to cut it for me by the way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mind it a lot!¡± Kenny give him a white look.


    Noel has to take it back. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more like a waiter.¡± He finds Poppy¡¯s wine ss is empty.


    Noel pours her another ss right away. He smiles and says to Poppy, ¡°Poppy, about the case, what


    are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t finished reading the paper yet.¡±


    Noel praises, ¡°how responsible you are!¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, just hook up with girls.¡± Kenny takes the opportunity to taunt Noel while he offers the steak


    to Poppy.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping with the case in thepany!¡± Says Noel.


    ¡°If Mrs. Gilbert really trusts that you can handle the business of yourpany well, she wouldn¡¯t have


    dealt with it in person every time when Mr. Gilbert goes abroad.¡± Kenny disses him back.


    ¡°Kenny, don¡¯t look down upon others. I¡¯m just not so serious about the business. Otherwise I...¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Kenny knows Noel is reallyzy. If he can be really serious about thepany, his father


    would have retired.


    ¡°Poppy, I tell you what. He¡¯s being mean. He says that on purpose to let you know.¡± Noel nces at


    Kenny. He thinks Kenny is being jealous at him.


    Poppy quietly eats lunch. Watching them diss each other, somehow she feels that it¡¯s good for them to


    have such a friend.


    Kenny wants to say something to Poppy, but Noel keeps talk about the case with her. And he feels like


    he is an outsider.


    At this moment, Kenny is a little regretful. He thinks he shouldn¡¯t have promised Noel to let Poppy take


    over the case.


    As they finish the lunch, Kenny and Noel stop dissing each other. After making sure Poppy is full, they


    both say at the same time, ¡°let me drive you back.¡±


    Poppy looks at them and rejects, ¡°thank you for your kindness. But I have something else to do. I don¡¯t


    need you to drive me back.¡±


    She wipes her mouth with the tissue gracefully. And then leaves after saying goodbye. It¡¯s really an


    amazing lunch time. However, she has also knew that men would be the same as women when they


    Noel stares at Poppy¡¯s back when she leaves. After she walks out of the restaurant, his face turns


    gloomy. He looks at Kenny, ¡°why do youpete with me for my goddess?¡±


    ¡°I like her first. It is you that take a part in us. That¡¯s not moral.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Kenny. She¡¯s my goddess. As long as she¡¯s not married, I have the right to pursue her.¡±


    Kenny puts down the ss. ¡°Before you say that, take care of those women you hook up with first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can easily get Poppy¡¯s heart just because you¡¯re an abstinent monk! Poppy won¡¯t


    like an unromantic man like you.¡±


    ¡°And you think you would like a stud like you?¡± Kenny says. He remembers Poppy hates men like stud.


    Just as that time...


    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡±


    Kenny takes a look at the watch. Poppy is not here, he doesn¡¯t want to nag with Noel here. He takes


    out the key of the car and is about to leave.


    Noel stops him. ¡°Hey! Lunch is on you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kenny shakes off his hand and leaves without saying a word.


    After Noel ruined his date with Poppy, how would he still pay for the lunch.


    Noel shouts at him, ¡°Kenny! You...¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    It is a sunny afternoon. However, in the Greens corporate, it is stormy.


    Bryant returns to thepany with a gloomy face. He walks all the way back to the president¡¯s office.


    He is so angry that every one quickly leaves the area that he¡¯s in after greeting him.


    When he passes by the secretariat, a new secretary knocks over a pile of papers by mistakes. Bryant


    stops to stare at her and criticizes her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The secretary suddenly turns back and is frightened by him. She is too scared to speak loudly,


    ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified. You¡¯re fired!¡± Bryant is not happy to see anyone now.


    The little secretary is so afraid that she kneels down.


    The secretary general shakes her head. How poor this girl is to hit the gun at this moment.


    The project manager and the chief engineer behind Bryant take a look at each other. They are both


    upset, because they know the disaster wille to them next.


    They walks into the president¡¯s office. The assistant hurriedly closes the door and leave them alone in


    the office.


    As soon as the door closed, Bryant shouts with anger, ¡°what¡¯s wrong exactly?¡±


    He sits on the chair and frowns. The anger in his eyes is like fire burning, as if he¡¯s going to burn the


    two men aside.


    The manager and the chief engineer are also too frightened to say a word. For several times, the


    manager wants to speak, but he doesn¡¯t actually say anything when he sees Bryant¡¯s gloomy face.


    ¡°peter, you tell me.¡± Bryant pokes the tender n with his power, as if he¡¯s going to poke a hole in the


    tender.


    After they lose Dakings, Bryant changes the development n of thepany to rely on the new


    project of G.I. He thought at first that it was supposed to be aplete sess. But the result of the


    bidding this morning surprise him.


    Xpany gives a slightly higher price than them, so it gets the project sessfully.


    The project manager licks his dried-up lips and says, ¡°Mr. Green, perhaps we are just not in a good


    luck this time.¡±


    Bryant is not satisfied with his conclusion. ¡°Luck? So it¡¯s because of luck that you get your present


    position? Does that mean I can fire you just because you¡¯re unlucky?¡±


    He almost roars, which makes the chief engineer bows his head for fear.


    ¡°No. Mr. Green, just think about it. Our offer is just a little bit less than Xpany¡¯s. We¡¯ve work so


    hard on this n to make sure every detail is perfect. I think...¡±


    Before the manager finishes, Bryant cuts it. ¡°Then what do you think the reason we fail this time?¡±


    ¡°We fail just because that little difference of the price. If we can lower it a little bit...¡± Bryant¡¯s expression


    turns calmer and calmer as he says. The manager smiles and continues, ¡°but we didn¡¯t expected that X


    Bryant hums. He has calmed down a little. Then he feels something is wrong when he thinks about it


    again. He looks at the manager and the chief engineer, and his eyes be sharp. ¡°Is there a mole in


    ourpany?¡±


    His tone is creepy. The engineer is surprised by his words. ¡°Mr. Green, do you doubt that...¡±


    The manager says surely, ¡°it¡¯s impossible. The n must never be leaked.¡±


    ¡°If not, why is the price and n given by Xpany so simr to ours? Bryant questions angrily.


    The engineer adds, ¡°even the cost budget, quotations and service items are almost the same with ours.


    And those detailed ns like the shipping time are even more detailed than ours.¡±


    ¡°Only the senior executives in ourpany know the detail of our n. They are all the mainstays of


    thispany, how would they betray us?¡± The manager says surely.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s not, why would the two ns so simr?¡± Bryant still has the strange feeling.


    For a moment, they all fall silent. Just then the secretary walks in nervously and whispers to Bryant.


    ¡°Mr. Green, Mrs. Green is here.¡±


    Referring to Hilda, Bryant feel more tired. Before he gives the secretary instruction, Hilda has already


    came in. ¡°I heard that we failed in the bidding?¡±


    She¡¯s like sending a punitive expedition. The manager and the engineer greet her right away. ¡°Good


    afternoon, Mrs. Green.¡±


    Bryant says to the others, ¡°leave us alone.¡±


    The others nod and leave in a hurry.


    Hilda¡¯s arrival is also a chance for them to escape the ¡°battleground¡±.


    After they leave, Hilda asks, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± She heard the bad news when she is at home. So she


    hurries to thepany. She knows that thepany is focusing on the project. The failure of the bid is


    a top priority.


    Bryant sighs, ¡°Xpany got the project.¡±


    ¡°But you said that our proposal is almost perfect.¡± Hilda is confused. Bryant has been busy with this


    project n these days. Howe the result would be like this?


    ¡°The proposal of Xpany is simr to ours, even more perfect than ours. Their offer is lower than


    ours. The profit is just right to beat us.¡± Bryant also didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Hilda catches the key words. ¡°Their proposal is simr to ours?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bryant closes his eyes and raises his hands to his temple.


    ¡°Then there must be a mole in thepany!¡± Hilda gets mad suddenly. ¡°You should investigate it right


    away.¡±


    ¡°I am also doubtful about that. But only a few senior management in charge of this project know the


    details. How would they betray thepany?¡±


    He can¡¯t help thinking of the words of the manager. Those senior managers are all the mainstays of the


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hilda asks.


    ¡°This matter isplicated.¡± Bryant frowns.


    Hilda is unhappy with his reaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep such an important paper well?¡±


    ¡°How could you me on me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running thepany for years. And thepany has been t. Even now, we are facing


    a continuous loss.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to inquire about the situation or just to insult me?¡± Bryant gets mad at her.


    ¡°Of course Ie to ask about it. But my dad asks us to go back tonight.¡± Hildains about him


    also because her fatheres to her.


    When ites to Jacob, Bryant is a little afraid. ¡°Does your father know about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge lose. Of course he knew it.¡±


    Bryant suddenly gets so frustrated. He starts thinking something. Hilda says, ¡°my dad owns 30 percent


    share of thepany. Now that there are so many trouble in thepany. As the major shareholder,


    naturally my dad wants you to give him an exnation.¡±


    But Bryant keeps silent. Hilda raises her volume and shouts, ¡°Bryant, are you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    Hilda looks at him unhappily. ¡°My dad has came to me. Don¡¯t me me that I didn¡¯t remind you, if you


    still runs thepany like this, you can be the chairman for long!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Although your father is the major shareholder, all thepany¡¯s affairs are dealt by me!


    Although the performance is not so good, what you earn is not less! We just lost a project. You¡¯re so


    vulnerable to stand that?¡± Bryant looks at Hilda. She¡¯s so impertinent that he starts to miss Susan.


    Hilda gets in a rage. She points at him. ¡°Bryant, if it wasn¡¯t because of me, how could you run such a


    bigpany? You think you can enjoy being rich just by your own ability?¡±


    Speaking of this, Bryant isck of confidence. He doesn¡¯t want to keep arguing with her, so he just shut


    up.


    Hilda is satisfied to see him silent. ¡°What? You have nothing to refute me?¡±


    ¡°I have a meetingter. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want to quarrel, either.¡± Hilda looks at the watch. It¡¯s almost three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She walks straight to the couch and opens the magazine casually.


    Bryant nces at her and frowns. He feels a sense of disgust for this woman.


    ¡­


    The sunset lights up half of the sky. The streets are full of cars, which makes people annoying. After


    waiting for the sixth traffic light, Bryant¡¯s car finally goes on the highway. Hilda keeps nagging all the


    way.


    Bryant tries his best to ignore her. He¡¯s in a bad mood.


    Away from the city center, the view of the suburb is pretty. But he is not in the mood to appreciate it.


    Jacob Sanches is still scaring even he¡¯s old now.


    Bryant doesn¡¯t say anything all the way. Hilda knows what he is thinking about. She looks down upon


    him. ¡°Bryant, are you really such a coward? You¡¯ve seen my dad for so many times. What do you afraid


    of?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± It¡¯splex in Bryant¡¯s heart. He needs to think how to deal


    with Jacobter.


    Hilda murmurs, ¡°what a coward.¡±


    The car slowly drives into a magnificent garden. The main building in the center is magnificent and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    luxury.


    Bryant and Hilda walk to the door together. But they hear the noise inside from far away.


    Marvin Sanches, the oldest brother of Hilda,es downstairs from the second floor. He is wearing a


    suit with some flowers on it. He adjusts the bow with some white dots on it, and walks toward the door


    while singing.


    Vita sits on the sofa. Looking at her husband, she gets unhappy. ¡°Which little goblin are you going to?¡±


    Marvin hums, ¡°leave me alone. I can find whatever I like.¡±


    Her husbands¡¯ words makes her angry. ¡°Marvin, how shameless you are to hook up with other women


    at the age of 55. Our son learns that from you, so that he bes so useless.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "When did I piss you off? Look at your old face. The wrinkles spoil my appetite. Ladies outside have a


    hundred times better temper than you, not to mention their younger age.¡± Marvin retorts haughtily and


    res at her with disgust.


    "You¡­ you asshole!¡± Vita lunges at him.


    Bryant and Hilda, who just enter the door, aren¡¯t surprised at all, after seeing their fight. The couple


    ignores them and moves toward the sofa.


    Vita doesn¡¯t spare the couple a nce. Instead, she drags her husband and continues scolding.


    At the moment, the temperature in the living room plummets. A man goes down from the second floor


    under afterglow, casting the shadow and decoloring the glow in each step, and pockets his hand with


    sharp and frigid eyes and a serious look.


    He is the youngest son of Sanches Family¡ªKarlous, who is in charge of the whole Sanches Group


    now after Jacob retired.


    Watching him going downstairs, Marvin and Vita keep quite instantly, but Vita is still reluctant to lose


    her grasp on Marvin.


    Karlos ignores their quarrel and moves toward the sofa coldly, where Hilda and Bryant sit seriously with


    fear in their eyes.


    His cold eyesnd on Bryant like X-ray, which makes Bryant shudder. "Father lets you go to the study.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Bryant nods obediently and walks toward the study on the second floor.


    Karlos moves calmly and sits on the sofa. His tall figure is like a towering mountain, situated next to


    Hilda and, and a feeling of pressure is looming to her.


    Even Marvin, the eldest brother who was brazen just now, is kind of afraid of Karlos, thus throwing his


    wife¡¯s hand away and leaving quickly.


    However, Vita is still annoyed and follows him. The breezes carry her curse. "Marvin, you can try and


    leave¡­¡±


    With their departure, the living room falls into silence. The cold and condensed air makes the people


    breathless. Karlos, who is sitting there, picks up a teacup and drinks slowly.


    Hilda can¡¯t resist the temptation to ask him tentatively, "What¡¯s the matter? Why does father summon


    us?¡±


    Actually, she knows the reason, but she¡¯s afraid of the deeper one¡ªher father will intervene in the


    Greens for Bryant¡¯s mismanagement.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The tea aroma floats in the air, carrying the freshness of Karlos. He¡¯s indifferent and silent, as if not


    hearing Hilda¡¯s question.


    To be honest, Hilda is sort of scared of him. Although he¡¯s a love child, gloomy and frigid unlike a


    human since he was a child, he is more capable of business management than his father, thus the


    Sanches Group is taken over by him, instead of the eldest son, Marvin.


    It takes a long time before she repeats the question.


    He puts down the teacup and nces at her without any emotion. "Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Being frightened by his eyes, she doesn¡¯t dare to ask more. She guesses it must be the recent matter


    of thepany. Besides, she¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t worm something important out of him.


    In the study, the refreshing scent of sandalwood fills the air, rendering a feeling of tranquility and peace.


    Bryant, who pushes the door in carefully, forces a smile and looks at Jacob sitting in a chair.


    Jacob sits in a chair behind a table with a cane in his hand. His old face looks fierce and evil and his


    sharp eyes, even after long years of hardship, still harbor malevolence.


    "Father!¡± Bryant moves forward with fear.


    "Sit!¡± Jacob nces at the chair nearby.


    Bryant keeps his spirit up and doesn¡¯t dare to rx.


    "The Greens is not going well recently?¡± Jacob asks lightly, but what he says frightens Bryant.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a little trouble, but¡­¡±


    "Is it a little trouble? Bryant, do you think I¡¯m old enough to be fooled around? The Greens has lost the


    core client of Dakings Group, and the domino effect is that many clients, major or minor, will cancel


    their cooperation with the Greens. Can¡¯t you count the loss?¡± Jacob reprimands him loudly and firmly.


    "Father, I¡­ It¡¯s my oversight.¡± Bryant is desperate in his mind, not expecting Jacob knows so much.


    Jacob doesn¡¯t release his anger after hearing that, but with a frown. "Do you also lose the G.I project,


    which you said you can certainly take it?¡±


    "I¡­ Something went wrong. I¡¯ll dig into it.¡± Bryant doesn¡¯t know how to exin, and he has been


    dreading for it for a long while.


    "A word ¡®mistake¡¯ can erase your uselessness? I think the performance in the second half of the year is


    going to be a joke.¡±


    "Father, there are indeed quite a few problems in thepany recently, but I¡¯ll definitely solve them


    one by one.¡± Bryant has nothing to exin, but only finding remedies now.


    "In terms of the G.I project, I think there must be an inside man in thepany, as the X Company¡¯s


    bid is simr to ours¡­¡±


    "I don¡¯t want to hear the process, but the result. What can you do, since you notice the inside man until


    now? Can you get the project back?¡± In Jacob¡¯s opinion, others are able to take advantage because of


    Bryant¡¯s incapability.


    "Bryant, although I¡¯m Hilda¡¯s father, I can assure you that I¡¯m not a phnthropist at work. Instead, I¡¯m a


    businessman, not doing trade at a loss. If you are unable to manage the Greens, you must retire and


    it¡¯ll be merged into the Sanches Group, taken over by Karlos.¡±


    Hearing it, Bryant goes wan. "Father, I¡¯ll absolutely handle the crisis well and show you my grades.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words put him under great pressure. If thepany is merged, he¡¯ll have nothing.


    "Don¡¯t make empty promises in front of me. Show me what you¡¯re capable of. If it wasn¡¯t Hilda had your


    child, you weren¡¯t eligible to be my son-inw. For my daughter¡¯s face and your future life, I provided


    you with funds to set up the Greens. But if you aren¡¯tpetent for this job, you know what I¡¯ll do¡­¡±


    Compared to the dilemma upstairs, the frigidness downstairs makes one freeze. Watching the passage


    of time, Hilda notices the silence upstairs and bes more uneasy.


    Karlos, next to her, is as still as a sculpture. If it isn¡¯t because he drinks tea asionally, he really gives


    others an illusion of statue. No one dares to talk to him since he looks alienated from the whole body.


    Therefore, Hilda won¡¯t talk to him at the risk of being ignored.


    After half of an hour, Bryant goes down from the study with an extremely terrible look, as if his face is


    covered the powder.


    Hilda approaches him immediately. "How¡¯s it going? What did my father say?¡±


    "Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bryant pretends to be cool. He doesn¡¯t dare to show his feeling since they


    are in the Sanches House.


    A servant steps forward, and asks carefully, "Mr. and Mrs. Green, will you stay for dinner?¡±


    "No, we¡¯re going home now.¡± Seeing Bryant striding away, Hilda catches up quickly.


    Karlos still sits on the sofa and watches them leave from his eye corner with a meaningful


    smile.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The Honey Lake looms out of the night. Glimmering lights are like fireflies, which are about to be


    extinguished by the sudden pour.


    Winds are whistling, carrying a lot of raindrops. The summer night is changeable¡ªthere is the


    wonderful afterglow, but it changes into heavy rain in the middle of the night.


    Poppy is reading some files in the living room and escapes the effect of the downpour.


    There is only one week left to the court, thus she doesn¡¯t want to waste any second. She is immersed


    in the information and focuses on theputer screen asionally.


    "Scout Ward, Alice¡­¡± She looks through the relevant information on the table, finds the detailed


    internal photo of the yacht, and murmurs to herself with her eyebrow arching.


    After a while, she closes her eyes slowly, and her slender fingers tap rhythmically on the desk. She¡¯s


    totally immersed in her small world and ponders the unsolved puzzle.


    Why will Scout, as a CEO, give his yacht such a girlish name? And he does know that he has allergic


    rhinitis tovender, but he still chooses avender-scented fresher. What¡¯s that for?


    With a boom of thunder, swift lightning shes her face. An idea suddenlyes to her mind. She


    suddenly opens her eyes, taps his name on theputer keyboard quickly, and searches all his


    personal marriage, rtionship and life.


    Sure enough, his current wife is his second one. Fifteen years ago, he divorced and had a daughter


    called Aly who went to France with his ex-wife.


    When looking through the personal information about Aly, she finally finds her expected answer with a


    slight smile. A hint of joy shes in her eyes. It turns out that Aly Ward is Alisa!


    Another thunderes with a boom. Bean-sized raindrops are hitting the ss windows, as fierce as


    thousands of soldiers and horses. A piercing noise sounds from nowhere. The pour seeds in


    extinguishing the lights in the Honey Lake with a swash, and the whole neighborhood falls into


    darkness.


    Poppy, who was reading the personal information of Aly just now, furrows her brows when the screen


    goes dark suddenly. She presses theputer button before she looks up to find out that even the


    room lights are off.


    Probably, it¡¯s a ckout?


    Poppy gropes through the darkness toward the door. But she hits a wall after a few steps, staggers and


    falls to the side. That "wall¡± intends to pull her unconsciously, but they all fall on the bed.


    There is a loud band in the room. Mrs. Murphy happens to reach the room with a shlight in her hand


    and enters nervously, "Poppy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The shlight shines everywhere and finallynds on the bed, to be exact, on the two people. She¡¯s


    dumbfounded, not expecting that she will see such an embarrassed but erotic scene¡­


    A man is pressing a woman on the bed, with the man over the other.


    It¡¯s the first time that Mrs. Murphy has seen such an impure scene. She chuckles in order to break the


    embarrassment, puts away the shlight and glints in her eyes. "Go ahead. You go ahead¡­¡±


    She is very thoughtful and shuts the door quickly when leaving with delight.


    Hearing the door closing, Kenny acts boldly, presses his nose against hers, and sprays the hot breath


    on her face. A mischievous spark glints in his eyes. "Hear that? My mom lets us continue!¡±


    He behaves what he says and kisses her directly. However, Poppy dodges away, not letting his trick


    work out. She grabs his cor fiercely and tries to turn sideways.


    Kenny knows her trick, hooks his legs around her, and presses her body tightly.


    In the darkness, they are having a "bed¡± fight. With her resourcefulness, he loses in every move. Bang.


    Kenny groans with pain.


    His head hits the solid bed wood identally. Stars are spinning in front of his eyes.


    Getting rid of the burden, Poppy pushes him away heavily and sits up, with a gloating look.


    "Naughty, naughty. You did it deliberately!¡± Covering his forehead, Kenny sits up. When he is talking,


    the room lights up, and Poppy sees a bump on his smooth forehead.


    Poppy holds herughter and stands up triumphantly before she tidies up. "Go for wool ande


    home shorn. That¡¯s you.¡± She turns back to the desk and buries her head in the files.


    Kenny follows with a scowl. Looking at the dense notes, he leans on the table and asks, "Can you


    win?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Make a guess!¡± She opens theputer again and continues digging in the information about Aly.


    "80%?¡± He looks at the information pile and thinks she has made a thorough research.


    She raises one hand and waves in front of him.


    "Only 50%?¡± He can¡¯t help worrying for her.


    "Yes.¡± She gives a firm reply, not afraid of being mocked.


    "Well¡­ Do you need help?¡± A hint of sincerity glimmers in his eyes.


    "What can you do for me? Find awyer?¡± She feels kind of ridiculous and her eyes suddenly be


    firm. "Remember. I love challenges!¡±


    Hearing her reply, Kenny bends his body with a smile. "I also love challenge. For example¡­ you.¡±


    "Now, I have to work hard. No time for jokes.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t care, just shrugging and sitting next to her. "Then I¡¯ll sit quietly next to you, not disturbing


    you.¡±


    His eyes fix on her, with boldness and aggressiveness. With a nce, Poppy feels distracted;


    therefore, she drops the pen and stands up to drive him out. "Go, go, go. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    "I just sit here.¡±


    "You¡¯re not allowed. Leave quickly.¡± She orders firmly.


    "Alright, but,¡± he holds the closing door, "A third wheel is not allowed when we have a date. I don¡¯t


    enjoy three-person lunch.¡±


    Poppyughs and pries his hand open. "We don¡¯t have a date!¡±


    After that, she shuts the door with a bang.


    The next day, morning gleams infiltrate the room.


    Poppy packs her luggage in the morning and drags it downstairs.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Murphy freezes her smile and immediately walks over. "Poppy, you¡¯re going to


    move?¡±


    "Yes. Thanks for your care these days.¡± She appreciates sincerely. Mrs. Murphy¡¯s kindness towards her


    is obvious.


    Mrs. Murphy looks upset. "Why don¡¯t you stay a few days longer?¡± Does her n fail at the beginning?


    Poppy looks at her with a smile. "I¡¯m afraid that Kenny can¡¯t get me no matter how many days!¡±


    Watching this olddy, Poppy can¡¯t help but banter with her. Probably, it¡¯s a habit.


    "You want to irritate me again, right? What do you want for breakfast? Let me do it for you and leave


    after the meal?¡± Mrs. Murphy asks.


    She hasn¡¯t replied before her phone rings. It¡¯s a call from Arno. "I¡¯m here.¡±


    "Okay. I¡¯ming out now.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy hears the conversation clearly. It¡¯s a male voice. She¡¯s anxious. Why is it a man? She


    "No, thanks. The person who picks me up has arrived.¡± She replies and moves toward the door.


    "Poppy, you shoulde over more; otherwise, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Mrs. Murphy chats with her and follows


    naturally.


    She wants to know who ispeting with her son.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Standing at the gate, Arno looks calm and gentle in a warm blue suit, bathed in sunlight, and warm and


    attractive with a big smile, asfy as the spring breeze.


    s. It¡¯s him!


    "Mrs. Murphy, good morning!¡± Arno moves forward and greets her first.


    Mrs. Murphy senses insecurity¡ªthe man is much better than her son in any aspect!


    "Morning!¡± She responds casually. Seeing that he takes the luggage and opens the car door for Poppy,


    she wonders whether Kenny knows Poppy is leaving today.


    "Mrs. Murphy, see you!¡± Poppy says to her before getting in the car.


    "Take care!¡± Mrs. Murphy is absent-minded, watching the car drive away slowly.


    Her face creases. Crap! It¡¯s indeed a strong opponent. How stupid her son is! He¡¯s still sleeping when


    his wife-to-be is stolen by another man. Therefore, she goes back to the house immediately and finds


    her son upstairs.


    She pushes the door and walks in directly, shouting, "Kenny, Poppy has been taken away. Why are you


    still asleep? You need to have a sense of crisis. Obviously, that man is a fierce enemy, handsome and


    gentle, much better than you.¡±


    Her voice is like an rm clock and wakes Kenny up at once. But he was in a fast sleep just now, not


    hearing her words clearly. He turns over and gets into the cover. "Mom, can you leave me alone? I


    worked overtimest night and stayed upte¡­¡±


    "You don¡¯t want your future wife, do you?¡± Mrs. Murphy is disappointed and throws the quilt away.


    "What wife? What happens to my little minx?¡± He reacts until now.


    She res at him with arms akimbo. "Poppy has been taken away by a man, the boss of thew firm.


    He obviously has a crush on Poppy!¡±


    -


    On the other side, Arno takes the initiative to say, "A few days ago, Jean couldn¡¯t find you and made a


    fuss in the office. But Greg handled it well.¡±


    "Unexpectedly, he¡¯s brilliant, able to handle nasty women like Jean.¡± Poppy hasn¡¯t expected that the


    man, who lookszy, can hold Jean.


    "Everything has its vanquisher. Although she has found anotherwyer to handle that case, you should


    keep alert.¡± Arno reminds her discreetly.


    "Why?¡± Poppy asks and looks at him.


    He looks serious and replies in a calm tone, "The Greens is bumpy recently. The recent crisis is


    actually rted to you.¡±


    Poppy has sharp eyes and sneers but looks calm. "It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it¡¯s almost time to pull out


    the. They¡¯ll know I¡¯m back sooner orter.¡±


    Listening to her, Arno can¡¯t help but nce at her, and his worries remain unabated.


    In the parking lot of the MD building, Poppy gets out of the car and pulls her luggage toward her car.


    ire has already been waiting for her. Seeing Poppy show up, she moves forward immediately.


    "Lawyer Poppy, good morning!¡±


    Poppy nods and says, when she sees Arno following, "I won¡¯t go upstairs. ire and I go to the Navi


    Company directly.¡±


    "Why in a rush?¡±


    "Well, I have a new discovery and I need to know more about the case and the intiff.¡±


    "Alright, take care.¡± Until after seeing them off, Arno steps toward the elevator.


    Poppy takes her assistant to the Navi Company and receives a lot of attention on her way. Indifferent


    as she is, Poppy never cares about others¡¯ stares.


    Many employees in thepany don¡¯t know who she is, wondering when a beauty joins thepany.


    After she passes the logistics, several people can¡¯t help but gossip. "Check out thatdy. She¡¯s


    gorgeous.¡±


    "Is she from the PR department?¡±


    "I don¡¯t think so. She doesn¡¯t have a working card.¡±


    "Is she the externalwyer? I hear that ourpany invites awyer to solve the yacht case recently.¡±


    "Probably it¡¯s her? Is she so capable?¡±


    All employees are curious about her presence.


    They are also surprised that Noel showed up early in the morning, in addition to her appearance. Is the


    suning out from the west? How did their Mr. Gilbert arrive at thepany so early?


    Noel remains calm, after receiving their gazes, and awaits the arrival of Poppy. When he hears that


    she¡¯s arrived, Noel, who has been waiting for a long time in the office, carries a hot breakfast and walks


    to her office.


    As soon as she sits down, he arrives, thus she stands up and introduces to him, "This is my assistant,


    ire.¡±


    "Hi, beauty, if you haven¡¯t had breakfast, you can go to the staff cafeteria. I don¡¯t take yours. Sorry.¡± He


    shows the meal box in his hand.


    "I have already eaten. Thank you, Mr. Gilbert. I¡¯m going to print some information forwyer Poppy


    first.¡±


    After her departure, Noel approaches her. "I have prepared a nutritious breakfast for you, which can


    build up your body and raise IQ.¡±


    She looks at the breakfast. There is a bowl of nutritious porridge, several fried patties and an egg


    custard. It¡¯s so "nutritious¡±.


    Taking the spoon he hands over, Poppy satirizes partially. "Unexpectedly, Mr. Gilbert is still in the mood


    to prepare breakfast at this tense time.¡±


    "No matter how hard you work, you can¡¯t sacrifice your body. Besides, this is a treatment for a beauty,


    especially for my goddess.¡±


    "If you don¡¯t want me to be worn out, investigate a person for me.¡± Eating the breakfast, she doesn¡¯t


    forget to give him a task.


    "Who?¡± Noel is so energetic, eager to serve his goddess.


    "Aly Ward, the daughter of the intiff.¡± She needs his help since little information can be found online.


    "Why do you investigate Scout¡¯s daughter?¡± Noel is confused.


    "It must be useful if I let you do it. I only give you 48 hours. The more detailed, the better.¡± Poppy


    doesn¡¯t want to exin to him, thus giving him a deadline directly.


    Noel doesn¡¯t dare to dy and leaves immediately to investigate, mobilizing hisworking.


    Watching Noel leave in a hurry, Poppy smiles with satisfaction. That guy does have time for serious


    jobs.


    Melissa is also worried that thewsuit will affect thepany¡¯s reputation, thus going to thepany


    early in the morning. When she passes the office, she¡¯s shocked to see her son¡¯s busy figure.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her assistant sees it and exins, "Mrs. Gilbert, Noel came to thepany in the early morning and


    had been busy for thewsuit. It¡¯s the first time that I have seen he¡¯s so into one thing.¡±


    "Does the world change?¡± Her son used to sleep at home at this point.


    The assistant gives a light smile. "Mrs. Gilbert, although Noel is negligent, he can be serious if


    needed.¡±


    Melissa nods with satisfaction. If he could be so serious earlier, her husband will be relieved.


    "But, it¡¯s strange.¡± The assistant is sort of puzzled. "Noel cares less about thepany usually. Why


    does he change so¡­¡±


    Her words draw Melissa¡¯s attention. She thinks for a moment and knows the answer. The mother


    knows her son well. A glimmer of amusement shows in her eyes. "Doeswyer Poppye?¡±


    "Yes, she came early in the morning.¡±


    Obviously, her son falls in love with that femalewyer. But is she really capable?


    Let¡¯s wait and see. If they win thewsuit, she will consider letting them have a rtionship!


    Melissa has made up her mind and looks delighted. "Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Night falls. The tranquil summer night is awakened by the nightlife.


    Tonight, Greg invites Arno and Poppy to a Japanese restaurant near the Wild Road.


    The Shinno Japanese restaurant is opened by authentic Japanese. Everything follows the Japanese


    style, including decoration,yout, and cuisine.


    "Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Greg looks at them and pours them a ss of saki.


    "It¡¯s easy for you, an idler, to find this restaurant.¡± Poppy remarks deliberately. It¡¯ll be weird if a bon


    vivant fails to know where to eat.


    "Poppy, I¡¯m not happy to hear that.¡± Greg jokes partially while putting a piece of salmon in his mouth.


    "Good advice is harsh to the ear. Listen to the truth more if necessary.¡± Poppy is excellent at taunting.


    Even if someone will be irritated to death by her words, she can still savor sushi calmly.


    Greg looks at Arno. "That¡¯s a good apprentice you have cultivated. How do you survive?¡±


    Arno raises his lip corner slightly. He has gotten ustomed to her first-rate mean words.


    Grey doesn¡¯t get any response, thus shaking his head helplessly. "No wonder she¡¯s so brazen. It turns


    out that you spoil her.¡±


    "I don¡¯t teach Poppy anything. She¡¯s so brilliant, a fast learner. Moreover, she has a deeper


    understanding of some aspects than me. I¡¯m barely her master.¡± Arno¡¯s modest, but his praise for her is


    true.


    Poppy just nces at Arno without any response.


    Greg tuts and changes the topic. "How¡¯s your work in Navi?¡±


    Mentioning it, Poppy scowls and shakes her head. "It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    "Howe? Are you being harassed because of your overwhelming charm?¡± Greg grins, with a


    gloating look.


    A mischievous spark glimmers in her eyes. "That dude is more annoying than you. He¡¯s like a timer,


    Greg stops eating. "You can scold that dude if you want. But why do you mention me?¡±


    He thinks he will be targeted anyway.


    Poppy¡¯s scarlet lips make a half-smile. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re indeed annoying!¡±


    "Haha!¡± Arno can¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It¡¯s the first time that he has seen Greg is despised


    Greg shakes his head. "Poppy, anyway, I have stood in front of "a knife¡± for you¡ªto handle Jean. But


    you haven¡¯t appreciated it.¡±


    "Thanks!¡± Poppy takes the ss and toasts to him. "Thank you very much. I know what you¡¯re capable


    of.¡±


    "Nothing!¡± Greg finally feelsfy.


    After a while, Arno takes out a document and hands it to Poppy after the meal. "Check it out.¡±


    Poppy¡¯s eyes light up. "Is it about Wythe?¡±


    "Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Greg can¡¯t help but cut in. "Aha, you¡¯re such a qualified master.¡±


    Arno res at Greg for his vague look and returns to the topic. "Scout values the case very much and


    hires Wythe to be his representativewyer, known as a hypocrite and sophist in the circle. You need to


    be careful.¡±


    Greg sayszily, "He¡¯s the best at this kind ofmercial case. Last year, there was a battle about the


    prime site purchased by S.H. estate. Everyone thought it was the toughest since it was rted to


    politics. However, he spent half a year and won thewsuit.¡±


    Poppy nces at him. Last year, she hadn¡¯te back, thus not knowing the case.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Arno nods. "That guy is most brilliant at prolonging battles. You must hold on.¡±


    "Then I¡¯ll solve it quickly, not giving him a chance to stall.¡± Poppy looks calm, but her eyes glint.


    "You¡¯re at a disadvantage if it¡¯s a prolong case.¡± Arno has also analyzed the case.


    Greg cuts in from time to time, but the master and apprentice are discussing most of the time. The


    original meaning of the meal to celebrate his return has been transferred into job discussion.


    Greg can¡¯t help but sigh. Why is he surrounded by workaholics?


    After their discussion, it¡¯s not early; therefore, Poppy drives to her apartment.


    When she gets out of the car, Poppy pulls the luggage to the building. It¡¯s very dark. Poppy is kind of


    rxed after drinking wine and fails to notice someone is approaching her.


    Until the luggage is taken away, she suddenly looks up and sees Kenny. "You¡¯re not a ghost. How can


    you walk without noises?¡±


    She is toozy to grab the luggage that has been taken away by him and steps toward the apartment.


    Kenny follows her and senses the wine scent in the air, asking sensitively, "Did you have a drink with


    Noel?¡±


    Sheughs slightly after they enter the elevator. "I left in the afternoon. I failed to focus on hispany


    at all, where I was supervised in every corner.¡±


    An assigned employee will definitely receive much attention. Besides, with his acquaintance of Noel,


    Kenny knows what she means and his heart lights up, hugging her shoulder with his free left hand. "Or


    go to mypany?¡±


    "You?¡±


    Receiving her stare, he knows he is ssified in the same category as Noel, thus dering instantly,


    "I¡¯ll never have personal feelings when I work.¡±


    "OK.¡± Poppy replies indifferently.


    "What do you think? Consider it.¡± Kenny intends to seduce her into hispany. It¡¯ll be good, staring at


    her every day.


    Poppy nces at him coldly and gets rid of his touch using her elbow with a smile.


    "Little minx, why are you so into violence?¡±


    The elevator door opens and they go out one after the other.


    Poppy doesn¡¯t respond. She opens the door in, takes the nightdress, and walks into the bathroom,


    ignoring him.


    There are constant sounds of sshing water. Kenny nces at the bathroom, puts down the luggage,


    and steps to the balcony with a cigarette in his hand.


    Poppy ties her hair loosely behind her head after a shower. The nightdress still looks sexy on her.


    However, she doesn¡¯t mean to seduce him. That¡¯s her dressing style.


    Watching Kenny on the balcony, she walks over. With a background of a starry night, he¡¯s like a


    magnificent sculpture, with profound eyes. No one will know what he¡¯s pondering.


    She grabs the cigarette from his mouth. After that, she leans on the railingzily, and takes the


    cigarette in one hand to her mouth and takes a deep breath. Her attractive eyes squints, which are


    blocked by the smoke she spits out, and her fairy-like face looks striking.


    It¡¯s the first time that Kenny has realized watching a woman smoke is bliss.


    He props his hands on the railing and approaches her. "It¡¯s the first time that I have seen ady


    smoking. How sexy it can be.¡± His maic and deep voice exudes an ultimate charm under the night.


    Poppyughs. "Only baddies will smoke.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "One swallow doesn¡¯t make a summer. I don¡¯t agree.¡± Kenny is attracted by her. He walks over to her


    and hugs her from behind, with stubble rubbing her shoulder and making her itchy.


    Poppy takes thest smoke, puts out the cigarette, and throws away the butt. She looks far away and


    watches the flicking stars.


    "It¡¯ll be bad fordies if smoking more.¡± He can let her smoke, even appreciate it. But if it¡¯s bad for her


    body, he won¡¯t agree.


    Poppy doesn¡¯t reply but asks, "Does Ethel have any news recently?¡±


    She made a fuss a while ago, and it¡¯s impossible for her to let it go.


    However, Kenny doesn¡¯t see her recently. He bends his head to admire her gorgeous face with a smile.


    "Didn¡¯t you live in my home for a few days? Have you seen her?¡±


    Poppy ponders carefully, with a mischievous spark in her smile. "She must be busy doing her nose job.


    I bet her nose will be different if you see her next time.¡±


    Kenny shows little interest in Ethel, no matter how she changes. Thedy in front of him is so


    resourceful. He squeezes her nose slightly. "Who do you want to do with the Greens next?¡±


    Poppy withdraws her smile, just like thest glow at dusk, reced by a gloomy and vicious look. She


    gnashes her teeth. "I¡¯m going to turn the Greens into a shell corporation.¡±


    How can the enormouspany change into a shell one so easily?


    Kenny doesn¡¯t seem to trust her ability, thus suggesting, "Do you need me to torture the Greens?¡±


    Poppy looks at him and reaches out a finger with a frigid smile. "One month.¡±


    "One month?¡± Kenny creases his brows.


    "One month, I¡¯ll let Bryant hand over the money obediently.¡± Poppy has already had a n in her mind.


    "You¡¯re so confident.¡± Kenny¡¯s impressed. "What¡¯s your n?¡±


    "That¡¯s my own business.¡± Poppy doesn¡¯t intend to tell him.


    It¡¯s alright that she doesn¡¯t tell him, but herst word annoys him. "It¡¯s not your own business, from the


    moment you dragged me into the water.¡±


    Poppy ignores him. She stares at the distant starry sky and an idea jumps into her brain.


    Embracing a beauty in the arms, even a righteous man will turn horny. He bes restless and kisses


    along her adorable earlobe. Hot, uneven breathnds on her neck and he pecks on her body like a


    chick, but much gentler than the chick.


    Poppy is disturbed by his behavior, nces at him with disgust, and lets out cold words. "If you¡¯re not


    afraid of being stained, with a white knife in and the red one out, you can go ahead.¡±


    Immersed in her body fragrance, Kenny doesn¡¯t get in instantly. He continues kissing her and replying


    casually. "It¡¯ll also be a dark one!¡±


    Poppy knows that the fool doesn¡¯t understand what she said; therefore, she grabs his hand and moves


    to her lower abdomen. "Do you want to see a bloody scene?¡±


    Kenny furrows and understands. He gets rid of her hand. "Your period ising on a RIGHT time.¡±


    He¡¯s upset, missing a chance to getid with her. But after her period, he will wait for the exact time of


    ovtion, thus she has a higher rate of pregnancy!


    She ignores him and turns back to the room.


    He follows. "I¡¯m also sleepy. Let¡¯s go to bed!¡±


    "I¡¯m on my period.¡±


    "Yeah, we can¡¯t have sex. But we can sleep together.¡±


    Poppy is speechless.


    -


    A wonderful story happens simultaneously under the same sky.


    In the Green House, Hilda, who¡¯s still attractive in her fifties, decides tofort her husband tonight,


    since he suffered a lot in her previous home.


    Therefore, she takes a bath of rose oil and wears a sexyce nightdress. Their affection has changed


    into family love, and they haven¡¯t had sex for a long time.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Hilda is bosomy. Although her figure is slightly out of shape, it doesn¡¯t


    affect her charm. She adjusts her chests and walks out of the bathroom elegantly and confidently


    towards Bryant, who is reading the newspaper by the bed.


    Hugging him from behind, she speaks in a coaxing voice, "Bryant, aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    Bryant, who is reading the newspaper earnestly, thinks he must have misheard. Looking back, he¡¯s


    terrified by her outfit. What the hell is this old bitch doing?


    Although the ckce nightdress can hold her sagging breasts and show her cleavage, it fails to


    catch his attention from looking down at it. The fat on her waist is wrapped in the pajamas, but with a


    touch, the skin feels dry and crumpled forck of moisture. Hilda has nothingpared to Susan.


    Hilda does her best to seduce him. After peeling off his pajamas, she tries to turn him on, with


    confidence that she has a good shape and curve, except her love handles.


    "Bryant, it¡¯s been a long time since we did the forey.¡± She puts her arms around his neck. "Tonight,


    we¡­¡±


    The bedroom with a good atmosphere and orange lights is an excellent ce for forey. If he hadn¡¯t


    met Susan, who was in her 20s, he might be interested in this old bitch.


    He tries hard to keep focus and even gropes her whole body; however, he has savored delicacies of


    every kind and loses appetite for the pickles.


    Half an hourter, Bryant doesn¡¯t go erect andpletely loses his interest. He lies aside and covers


    with sheets. "I¡¯m asleep and tired.¡±


    Hilda is stunned and turns mad, storming, "You loser, your ck part is useless.¡±


    But she ignores one point¡ªit depends on the woman to let a man go erect.


    He doesn¡¯t care and pretends to fall asleep. It will be a waste of energy even if he goes erect. If not for


    the Sanches Family, he would have been divorced her.


    Seeing him motionless, she pushes him again. "Bryant, get up!¡±


    "Bryant!¡±


    Hilda doesn¡¯t give up and thus stands up to lift the quilt and drag him up.


    Bryant can¡¯t bear it anymore. He swats her hand and bellows, "Enough!¡±


    She almost falls to the ground. When she stands still, she lunges at him and raises a hand wanting to


    smack him. "Bryant, who has been unreasonable?¡±


    Damn it. She has tried her best to satisfy him, but he doesn¡¯t appreciate it. Instead, he¡¯s so rude!


    Bryant blocks her hand and says coldly, "I¡¯m so tired. I only want to sleep.¡± Seeing her hideous face


    has already made him sick.


    She res at him with aplicated look. An idea suddenly strikes her. "You¡­ Tell me. Do you have a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mistress?¡±


    "Nonsense. Don¡¯t you know thepany¡¯s crisis? How can I be in the mood for women?¡± Bryant


    furrows. Probably because of the burning anger, he doesn¡¯t feel guilty.


    Hilda doesn¡¯t stop. "So what? We still need to have sex. I borated on this. And what did I get?¡±


    He studies her in silence and thinks she still looks ugly after borate preparation. The more he looks


    at her, the more unpleasant he is. Suddenly, he misses Susan very much.


    He stops arguing with her and lies down again. "I¡¯m really exhausted.¡±


    Hilda is annoyed but their quarrel has ruined the romantic atmosphere. She bends her head to look at


    her dress and runs back to the bathroom in a huff to change into a normal one.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The morning gleams are warm in summer.


    In Navi Company, Noel is in a good mood these days. In the early morning, he also bought a bunch of


    champagne roses and intended to present Poppy. Hees to her office with a whistle. Knocking at


    the door, he says, "Goddess, good morning!¡±


    Without response for a while, he pushes the door open, puzzled. There is no one inside. Does his


    goddess note today?


    He grabs the passing secretary and asks, "Doesn¡¯twyer Poppye today?¡±


    "No.¡±


    Noel is disappointed, looking at the roses, and leaves.


    Back to his office, his assistant happens to deliver the information about Scout¡¯s daughter to her. "Vice


    president, this is Aly¡¯s personal details.¡±


    Noel looks at the document while a glimmer of joy sparks in his eyes. He finally has an excuse to visit


    his goddess. Taking over the document, he pats the assistant¡¯s shoulder. "Good job!¡±


    He picks up the roses again and walks out with excitement.


    The assistant is confused, looking at his departing figure. Where is the vice president going? Also,


    holding roses?


    Noel drives a slutty Lamborghini to her firm in a high-profile way with the document and flowers. He


    walks to the reception and cast a wink at the receptionist. "Beauty, I¡¯m here to visitwyer Poppy.¡±


    "Excuse me. May I have your name?¡± The receptionist looks at him with confuse¡ªHe wears a ck


    shirt, a bright blue suit, and a pink striped bowknot. This style¡­


    "I¡¯m the vice president of the Navi Company. I¡¯m here to send the document Lawyer Poppy asks.¡± He


    raises the paper bag in his hand.


    The receptionist is startled. How awesomewyer Poppy is. Even the vice president works for her!


    After knowing his identity, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to take him in.


    Poppy sighs helplessly after seeing Noel. That is enough! He is like a sticker.


    "What the hell¡­¡±


    He cuts in before she finishes. "Goddess, I¡¯m here to send the document.¡± He puts the document on


    the desk, as well as the roses. "The flowers are a gift. Do you have a vase? Let me put them in?¡±


    "This¡¯s the vase.¡± She nces at the trash can next to her.


    Noel covers his heart as if he has heartache. "Goddess, it¡¯s my sincerity. How can you throw it away?¡±


    "Didn¡¯t I break your heart a long time ago?¡±


    "Ruthless, women are so ruthless!¡± Noel points at her with a grievance. Suddenly, he sees a vase next


    to the coffee table and walks over to rece the flowers.


    After recing with the roses, Noel throws the wilted flowers into the trash can with satisfaction. Then,


    he returns to the desk, sits opposite her directly, and begins to talk, "Aly learned dancing since she was


    a girl and joined a troupe after going abroad with her mother. She loves¡­¡±


    Poppy nces at him impatiently. "I can read on my own!¡±


    "I just want to discuss it with you. Unexpectedly, Scout has such a wonderful daughter, although she¡¯s


    the one with his ex-wife.¡± Noel is a chatterbox, not shutting up at all.


    Poppy closes the document impatiently. "You¡¯ve finished your job. Still not leaving?¡±


    "I want to keep youpany!¡± Noel looks at her gorgeous face and sighs secretly. If he could see her


    face every day, he will feel content even if he doesn¡¯t eat and have fun.


    "I don¡¯t need it. You¡¯ll only distract me here. Leave!¡± Poppy orders him to leave coldly.


    "Goddess, aren¡¯t you too indifferent?¡± Noel feels heartbroken. He just wants to stay with his goddess


    for a while. Why is it so difficult?


    "You want me to call the guard?¡± Poppy puts on a false smile.


    "Well¡­ it¡¯s unnecessary!¡±


    Poppy said seriously, "You¡¯re so noisy. I¡¯ll go to court in a few days. Piss off, if you don¡¯t want me to


    lose it!¡±


    She goes mad immediately. Noel knows she isn¡¯t easy-going.


    "Easy, easy, I go!¡± He leaves the office with a good temper. But he stops, when reaching the door, and


    makes an encouraging posture like a child. "Goddess, I trust you!¡±


    He winks at her by the way. However, Poppy doesn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him, thus bending


    her head and keeping reading the information.


    Noel, being disgusted, leaves the firm and feels boring in his car. Since his goddess isn¡¯t in his


    He taps the steering wheel gently and thinks of Ives.


    "Great write, are you avable?¡± Noel counts on him.


    "I¡¯mposing. Busy. Don¡¯t bother me this week. See you! Beep, beep¡­¡± Ives hangs up directly after


    he finishes.


    Noel throws his phone away with frustration, shrugs and leans back. What¡¯s going on? Even his best


    friend dislikes him!


    -


    In the Green Company, Bryant, sitting in the office, is studying the oil self-portrait Susan painted for


    him. In her eyes, he is so mighty and brilliant. The man in the painting looks so energetic with


    handsome brows and bright eyes, which beautifies his shorings in reality. Bryant is so delighted.


    "Susan, I¡¯ve received your oil painting.¡±


    "Do you like it?¡± Susan asks in a light tone.


    "I love it very much. It¡¯s really good.¡± Hearing her voice, Bryant is blissful. She is gentle, sensible, and


    talented, a hard-wondy.


    "By the way, do you have a good time in there?¡± Last week, he had arranged a house in a coastal city


    for her. They haven¡¯t met for a while.


    "Not bad. But I¡¯m missing you very much at night, so I painted your portrait. You must hang it in the


    office and watch it every day!¡± Susan has a sweet voice. He thinks Susan admires him more recently,


    probably because they have a stronger bond.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll hang it in the office. Take care of yourself. Call me at any time.¡±


    "Alright.¡±


    Bryant watches the calendar. "I¡¯lle to see you next week. Wait for me.¡±


    "OK.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Bryant looks at the painting and loves it more. Most importantly, he is


    beautified. He is so into this kind ofdy, sweet, considerate but not arrogant.


    However, an unwanted guestes at this wonderful moment. Hilda doesn¡¯t knock on the door as


    usual and goes straight in.


    Bryant, who is fascinated about the painting, doesn¡¯t realize something hase in. Hilda is sensitive.


    She moves over, looks at the oil painting which she hasn¡¯t seen before, and asks, "Who sent it?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Bryant suddenly realizes she¡¯s here, with a panic in his eyes. He calms down at


    once. "An old friend sent me.¡±


    "An old friend?¡± Hilda ponders the keywords carefully and feels something is wrong. She continues,


    "Which old friend?¡±


    Bryant replies indifferently, "You don¡¯t know him.¡± He wants to put it away so that this old witch will stop


    questioning.


    "I know all your old friends, expect those uneducated rural guys. Can they draw an oil painting?¡±


    She grabs the painting and studies it carefully, feeling he is hiding something.


    "Give it back!¡± He moves forward to take it back. Seeing this, Hilda feels more suspicious. She turns it


    over and finds a signature¡ªXT.


    She points at the name and questions, "Who¡¯s XT?¡±


    "Which of your old friend is called XT?¡±


    "Say!¡±


    Bombarded with questions, Bryant almost fails to lie. "I don¡¯t know. He just sent it. Who knows the


    painter?¡±


    Of course, he knows XT, Susan¡¯s stage name. Luckily, she isn¡¯t popr in her field, and Hilda can¡¯t find


    it.


    He looks sort of guilty and grabs it back. "It¡¯s just a painting. Why are you so irritated?¡±


    Hilda is enraged. She grabs it back, throws it to the ground and steps on it crazily. "You can¡¯t exin it,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    which means you¡¯re lying. It must be painted by a woman. XT is a woman, right?¡±


    Watching Susan¡¯s effort is ruined, Bryant sighs with guilty. "Hilda, can you be normal?¡±


    "What? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She pokes his chest. "You must have a mistress. Otherwise, you won¡¯t


    care about it so much.¡±


    Stepping it can¡¯t make her feel better, so she picks it up and tears it into pieces.


    "Slut, I¡¯ll ruin every piece you draw. Bryant, you¡¯d better pray I won¡¯t find out who she is. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    kill her!¡± Hilda leaves the words in a huff. She¡¯ll definitely do everything she says.


    "Nonsense. I don¡¯t have a mistress. Don¡¯t be so suspicious.¡± Bryant scowls, but he won¡¯t tell her.


    "I¡¯m suspicious? You were a married man and you chased after me before. Now, you have utilized me


    and want to kick me off?¡± Hilda grabs his cor and fumes, "What are the consequences of dumping


    me? Have you ever thought about it?¡±


    "I said I don¡¯t have a mistress. We¡¯re in the office, not a ce for a fight!¡± Bryant pushes her away and


    feels very ufortable when he sees the pieces.


    "Humph, you just keep lying. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have had a poor life with your damn ex-wife.


    I give you all this glory and wealth!¡±


    Their fight frightens the staff outside. Although the office is soundproof, they can still hear some of the


    conversations.


    They look at each other and don¡¯t dare to discuss, afraid the quarreling couple wille out suddenly.


    But it¡¯s nothing new since their president¡¯s wife is like a vixen and they always have a fight.


    In the end, Hilda finally vents the anger until she throws all files to the ground. She points at Bryant,


    who is standing beside her in a daze, and warns him, "In short, you¡¯d better pray that I won¡¯t find out


    you have an affair. Otherwise¡­¡±


    The door shuts with a bang. Calm descends on the office.


    Bryant looks at the office in a mess miserably. Feeling annoyed but helpless, he flops into the seat.


    Hilda¡¯s word reminds me of the goodness of Noomy.


    Twenty years ago, her frown and her smile were enough to make him fascinated. She was gentle and


    virtuous, his childhood sweetheart. How awful he was to have a greedy heart!


    Hilda is nothingpared to Noomy¡¯s goodness. What if he didn¡¯t do it for his future¡­


    He closes his eyes destely and sighs. He owes them. If it wasn¡¯t for himself, Poppy would have


    appeared.


    Bryant suddenly opens his eyes and sits up to check the calendar from the messy floor. It happens to


    be the death anniversary of Noomy.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Bryant suddenlyes to the cemetery on conscience. Noomy has passed away for more than ten


    years, and he came here less than five times. The most recent was five years ago when Poppy left for


    the United States.


    When the car enters the cemetery, he passes a ck Audi, in which Poppy sits. But they don¡¯t notice


    each other and juste across.


    After getting out of the car with a bunch of lilies, Bryantes to her tomb. The gardener, who is


    behind him, sees how clean the tombstone is and asks, "Sir, it¡¯s so clean. Do I still need to clean it?¡±


    Bryant takes a look at confusion. Noomy¡¯s parents died long ago and she didn¡¯t have any siblings. Who


    wille to visit her and clean the tomb?


    After the gardener leaves, he squats down to study the fresh white lilies.


    Lilies were her favorite flower when she was alive, which few people know. The flowers are so fresh,


    which means the sender just left. Who knows her death anniversary, cleans the tomb, and brings her


    favorite flowers?


    His heart thumps with an ashen look and a facees to his mind.


    Poppy!


    No one would do so many things for Noomy, expect Poppy!


    Bryant puts down the flowers he bought. He looks at the picture on the tombstone, which records her


    beauty forever, and the lilies nearby, feeling his heart aches. It is obviously a hot season with the


    dazzling sun, but he still has a cold sweat.


    Just in a few minutes, he leaves immediately and trips identally in a rush. Shuddering, the man


    looks back at the photo. The gorgeous smile on it suddenly looks gloomy. He kicks the grass away and


    hurries back to the car.


    Bryant takes out his phone and calls the assistant immediately. "Mr. Green!¡±


    "Go to the passport office and check if Poppy goes back to China at all costs.¡±


    "Yes!¡±


    Putting down the phone, he looks pale and his temples thump crazily. His hands are still shivering, with


    a racing heart.


    On the other hand, Poppy is gloomy every year on this day. She looks forward with frustration. How


    can this world be so unfair? Good people don¡¯t receive rewards, while those who have sins can have a


    wonderful life. Probably it is fate?


    No!


    A glimmer of hope sparks in her eyes. She doesn¡¯t believe in fate, but her efforts.


    The melodious ringing sound breaks the gloomy atmosphere. It is from the little olddy. Poppy


    answers the call after she calms down.


    "Hello!¡±


    "Poppy, will it interrupt you?¡± Mrs. Murphy¡¯s light voicees.


    "No. What is it?¡± She slows down and waits patiently.


    "I made soup. Come and eat it. You must be busy recently with a big case, but you can¡¯t always work


    overtime. Your health matters.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy¡¯s concerned words warm her heart like spring water. Poppy can¡¯t help but soften her tone.


    "I get it.¡±


    "Your stomach isn¡¯t good. You need to take care of it. Let me take you to see an experienced Chinese


    doctor another day and take some medicine.¡±


    "Wait until I finish this case!¡± Now, her focus is on the yacht case.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright. Come here after work!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Poppy looks at her watch. It is alright five o¡¯clock, thus she directly drives to


    the Honey Lake.


    Her vision is a little bit blurry. It turns out that her eyes are blinded by tears.


    Poppy furrows slightly and suppresses the intense emotion in her heart. She has to say that she feels


    the long-lost maternal love when she with the little olddy these days. Mrs. Murphy, innocent and kind,


    is like a small sun, bringing lights everywhere she goes.


    But can her gloomy heart really ept this beam of light?


    In the Honey Lake, Poppy finally arrives at the Murphy House before sunset with a bunch of lilies in her


    hand. When she just reaches the gate, Mrs. Murphy wees her with a big smile. "Poppy, you¡¯re


    here.¡±


    The olddy loves Poppy more, with more look. What kind of woman can give birth to such a beautiful


    girl?


    "Mrs. Murphy, this is for you.¡± The white lilies were herte mother¡¯s favorite, which means elegance


    and purity. She thinks Mrs. Murphy is that kind of person.


    "Wow, how beautiful they are. Daisey put them on a vase.¡± Mrs. Murphy calls Daisey with joy.


    "Yes, Mrs. Murphy!¡± The maid takes the flowers away, while Poppy and Mrs. Murphy enter the house


    together. Kenny, who is walking downstairs, teases deliberately, "You start to bribe your future mother-


    inw now?¡±


    Poppy answers coldly, "Don¡¯t think highly of you. I like Mrs. Murphy, not you.¡±


    Hearing her word, Murphy feels shy and delighted. "Kenny, see? Your mom is more attractive than you.


    You need to reflect on yourself.¡±


    He looks at Poppy, but she ignores him on purpose and moves to the dining room with Mrs. Murphy.


    Mrs. Murphy is still murmuring. "Poppy, I made ck-bone chicken soup with canton love-pee vine,


    which is suitable to eat in summer. It can drive off the spleen and relieve your stomach. Drink more


    -


    In a meal for three people, Mrs. Murphy puts food on Poppy¡¯s bowl frequently. "This is your favorite


    braised pork. Enjoy more. And try this fish¡­¡±


    Kenny is like an outsider, almost unable to get involved in their conversation.


    Finally, his mother stops talking, and he thus cuts in, "When will the court begin?¡±


    Poppy pauses. "Two p.m. the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy¡¯s eyes light up immediately. "The court? Is it the case of Gilbert Company?¡±


    Kenny frowns. "Mom, what do you want to do?¡±


    "I want to audit it.¡± Mrs. Murphy giggles. She loves getting involved. Besides, she¡¯s also curious about


    Poppy¡¯s performance in court.


    "You¡¯re too boring. You can¡¯t go to that asion.¡± Kenny is afraid that she will affect Poppy.


    "I haven¡¯t been to court yet. Why can I go there? My son, I¡¯ll be there to cheer for Poppy!¡± Mrs. Murphy


    looks at Poppy instead. "Poppy, please let me go.¡±


    Poppy thinks it is fine. "OK.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy stares at her son triumphantly, as if she is saying, "See? Poppy lets me go!¡±


    Kenny chuckles. Sometimes, he really thinks his mother is like a child. He looks at Poppy again. "When


    are you so intimate? She calls you sweetly all the time.¡±


    In the end, his words sound weird. Mrs. Murphy res at him. "You silly boy, are you still jealous of


    your mother? We have a harmonious rtionship. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Her words make sense, and he is speechless for a while. Poppy deliberately puts a piece of broli to


    Mrs. Murphy. "Mrs. Murphy, it¡¯s tasty. Try this!¡±


    After enjoying it, she remarks deliberately, "The meal is cooked by Daisey, slightly worse than me!¡±


    Poppy follows her. "Yeah, yours is better.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy feels delighted. Watching her gloating look, Poppy raises her mouth corner. Mrs. Murphy


    is so cute!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    In the hospital, Ethel has undergone a nose repair operation after consultation with experts. She is


    recuperating in the hospital, waiting for the nose to swell.


    Bryantes to the hospital in the afterglow. After having a fierce fight with the old bitch, he doesn¡¯t


    want to go home to face her.


    It¡¯s rare to see her fathere to the hospital to see her, thus Ethel feels a little surprised. However,


    his emotions can be clearly seen on his face. After he sits down, she can¡¯t help but ask, "Dad, have


    you quarreled with mon again?¡±


    Bryant sighed lightly. "Your mom is unreasonable. My friend sent me an oil painting, but she suspected


    I had a mistress because of the name¡ªXT!¡±


    Ethel, who doesn¡¯t know the whole story, also feels it¡¯s her mother¡¯s fault.


    After heins for a while, Ethel says, "Dad, you¡¯ve tolerated mom for more than 20 years. Don¡¯t


    you know her temper?¡±


    Bryant is silent. Recalling the past 20 years, he seems to be living in a nightmare. What a miserable


    life!


    For a long time, they all remain silent, until Ethelforts him one hourter, "Dad, let it go, okay?¡±


    Bryant groans, "I can¡¯t let it go all off a sudden.¡±


    "You know, couples always have their ups and downs. Mom is just insecure. Your rtionship¡­¡±


    "Stop it. Enough.¡± Bryant is very resistant to the topic.


    Ethel has to give up. Not to mention her mother, even she also feels he and his behavior are weird. But


    based on his innocent words, she thinks he won¡¯t do that!


    However, Bryant is thinking about the bunch of lilies in the cemetery with a frown. "Actually, I¡¯m thinking


    about one thing.¡±


    One thing gives him a real headache.


    "What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethel realizes he doesn¡¯t look good.


    "Today is the death anniversary of Poppy¡¯s mother. And I went to the cemetery in the afternoon.¡± Bryant


    speaks out the reason.


    "Why did you go to the cemetery? If mom knows¡­?¡±


    "Listen to me,¡± he sighs, "I saw something weird today.¡±


    "What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethel can¡¯t figure out his intention.


    "The tomb was so clean without a weed. And a bunch of lilies, her favorite, were put in front to her


    tombstone¡­¡± Bryant suddenly stops with a veryplex look.


    "Then?¡± Ethel also feels it¡¯s weird.


    "The freshness of the flowers proves that the sender went there today. Her parents had passed away a


    long time ago, and she didn¡¯t have a sibling. No one knows where she was buried expect us.¡±


    "Someone must have visited her today. But she didn¡¯t have any rtive, expect¡­¡± Ethel is terrified and


    fastens her speed.


    "Did you have the answer?¡± Bryant knows they have the same answer.


    "It must be her. Poppy must be back.¡± Poppy is a real nightmare for Ethel.


    "Dad, we can¡¯t let here back.¡± Ethel grabs the sheet nervously, her eyes full of hatred.


    "We need to make sure whether she¡¯s back first. I have sent someone to investigate the recent entry


    list at all costs. Hope we¡¯ll get news!¡± Bryant is concerned about her, seeing her expression change.


    "Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just our suspicion.¡±


    "No, she must be back. Dad, you have to find out that bitch!¡± Ethel is very emotional. She hates but


    fears Poppy, who is certainly a demon!


    Bryant is so nervous. For him, Poppy is indeed a scourge. Once she reallyes back¡­


    -


    Time flies in the blink of an eye.


    It¡¯s the day of the court session. The sun is shining brightly on the mansion in straight lines as if it is


    casting beams of justice lights.


    Poppy, who is well-prepared, arrives at the High People¡¯s Court half an hour ago with her assistant,


    ire. Her high heels patter in the corridor. Poppy walks straight to the lounge in a particrly bright


    outfit. She looks energetic and confident.


    But she doesn¡¯t expect that she will meet her opponent before the session.


    Wythe looks at her from a distance. A glimmer of surprise shes in his eyes. It is the first time that he


    has met her, who is more beautiful than in the photo.


    Wythe has little information about her. He only knows she is cultivated by Arno andes back to


    China not long ago. As for her experiences abroad, he can¡¯t dig out anything more, no matter how hard


    he tries.


    What a "strange¡±dy!


    Wythe moves forward and stretches out his hand friendly. "You¡¯re Miss Green, right? Hi, I¡¯m Wythe.¡±


    It is also the first time that she has met him. What a double-faced man! "Hi, I¡¯m.¡±


    Looking at her closely, he feels she is gorgeous. She has all qualities, amazing appearance, elegance,


    and the rare aura of awyer. "I haven¡¯t expected my opponent this time is actually a beauty.¡±


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going to the lounge.¡± Poppy thinks it will be a waste of time being with


    him.


    "Wait. We¡¯re going to have a fight, and we can¡¯t have an easy talk like now. So we¡¯d better make use of


    this time.¡± Wythe thinks she bes more beautiful, except for her indifference.


    "Lawyer Wythe, my time is precious, only for meaningful things.¡± Talking with him is a waste of time.


    Poppy disdains it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wise as he is, Wythe gets her subtext. He chuckles. "Lawyer Poppy is excellent in empty talk.¡±


    This word will be misunderstood easily.


    "Lawyer Wythe, you¡¯re also awyer. Don¡¯t you know how to use your word wisely?¡± Her eyes are cold,


    and her smile is colder. "I¡¯m eloquent. As for empty talk, I think you¡¯re the ¡®master debater¡¯!¡±


    "Oh, it seemswyer Poppy has done a good job. You even know my nickname?¡± It really surprises


    Wythe.


    "You know, to know my enemy.¡±


    "I hear you¡¯re cultivated by Arno. But he seems to lose awsuit recently. That¡¯s some!¡± Wythe


    begins to satirize.


    "How can life be without obstacles? A slight failure is just toy the foundation for future sess. Life


    is full of ups and downs. Probably you¡¯ll suffer yours after thiswsuit.¡± Facing Wythe, she is just a


    small figure, but she dares to say such words!


    "It seems you¡¯re so confident. But I have a suggestion. Would you like to listen?¡± Wythe doesn¡¯t turn


    mad. In his opinion, she¡¯s just an eye candy, good at the empty talk but without ability.


    "Fire away!¡±


    "You can consider working for my firm. I promise you¡¯ll take more cases than you did in Arno¡¯s.¡±


    Poppy sneers with ayer of ice in her eyes. "Lawyer Wythe, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    "For what?¡± Wythe is interested.


    "There must be reporters after the trial. If I lose, I¡¯ll announce that you¡¯ll be my teacher and work in your


    firm in front of the reporters. But if you lose,¡±


    She gives an evil and meaningful smile.


    "What if I lose? Be your pupil?¡± Wythe thinks she¡¯s so confident. She does investigate him and still


    dares to bet with him.


    "I don¡¯t even want a pupil. If you lose, I only need you to oink for three times in front of the reporters.¡±


    ire is concerned about the bet. But she feels they¡¯ll certainly win the case for no reason, seeing


    Poppy¡¯s calm.


    Wythe chuckles. "Deal!¡±


    Since she has the confidence to win, he¡¯ll have the confidence to defeat her. He smiles with his hands


    on the back. "I¡¯m looking forward to you bing my pupil.¡±


    "Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Poppy walks into the lounge without looking back.


    Her departure lowers the intensity. Wythe watches her enter the lounge, and his smile fades. Poppy,


    wait for your loss!

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The hour hand points at two o¡¯clock. A moment of anxiety but of expectation finally arrives.


    In the audit area, both Mrs. Gilbert and Noele. Meanwhile, Mrs. Murphy and Daisey also arrive on


    time.


    "Mrs. Gilbert, our Poppy is the right person to handle thiswsuit!¡± Mrs. Murphy watches Poppy, who is


    preparing information, with confidence.


    Poppy?


    Mrs. Gilbert is confused. Is she familiar withwyer Poppy?


    After she sorts out the document, Poppy turns around to look at them, to be precise, at Mrs. Murphy.


    Mrs. Murphy sees it and waves at Poppy excitedly. If she weren¡¯t in the court now, she would have


    walked over definitely!


    Poppy just gives a light smile and looks down at the document again.


    Mrs. Murphy whispers to Melissa on purpose, "See? The documents in our Poppy¡¯s hands are so thick.


    She must do well research.¡±


    Theirs?


    How canwyer Poppy be Murphy¡¯s?


    Melissa looks at Noel and opens her mouth, intending to ask. But she thinks that it isn¡¯t the right timing;


    therefore, she has to suppress her doubts.


    But no matter how, Poppy can¡¯t be theirs!


    As the chief judge shows up in the court, the originally noisy trial hall bes quiet all of a sudden,


    and the atmosphere bes tense. Poppy stands there calmly with sharp eyes, facing the judge,


    without a nce at Wythe.


    At the moment when the judge¡¯s hammer strikes, the "Navi Yacht Case¡± officially opens.


    Poppy preemptively presents a video, a clip of a promotional video for the yachtpany under the


    Navi Group. Everyone in the court keeps silent and watches the video carefully.


    With romantic background music, the video starts and shows a rxing view of luxurious yachts,


    sunshine, and beaches, rendering people a sense of leisure,fort, and ease on vacation.


    Soon, Poppy begins to talk after the video ends, "Mr. Chief Justice, what you saw is a promotional


    video of luxurious yachts, introducing those made by Navi.¡±


    Poppy expounds with a clear and strong tone, "Navi is well-known for yacht making both at home and


    abroad. It has designed top yachts of various designs for the leaders of major domestic groups. NO


    ONE, NO ONE ever feels dissatisfied with the yacht it built!¡± Poppy deliberately stresses her tone to


    emphasize repeatedly.


    "The 36-meter-long yacht in this case, called Alisa, costs $10 million. It has a first-ss steel frame and


    a hull constructed with first-ss ss fiber mixture and aluminum alloy. Equipped with a high-power


    generator and a global GPS satellite orientation system, it can even sail to Europe easily at a speed of


    up to 26 nautical miles.¡± Poppy exins its basic information clearly and shows the judge the detailed


    pictures of its hull.


    "And this luxurious yacht, constructed for more than half a year, is returned by the intiff, Mr. Scout,


    after two weeks he received it! What a ridiculous decision!¡±


    The audience is all silent, attracted by her brilliant appearance and vivid illustration.


    "The reason for returning the yacht is very simple but ridiculous¡ªAlisa fails to meet his personal


    request. He even asks the Navi to return all the money!¡± Poppy states the whole case clearly and


    logically.


    Suddenly, she stands up and looks at the judge, who is sitting at the highest position, requesting, "Mr.


    Chief Justice, I ask the intiff Scout to testify.¡±


    The upright judge nods. Soon, Scout appears on the witness stand.


    Poppy gives ire a hint and thetter takes it, immediately presenting the evidence No. 2.


    Poppy also shows the pictures one by one to every audience. The first picture is about a shining,


    luxuriously decorated squat toilet.


    "Please watch it carefully. It isn¡¯t a squat toilet of a famous attraction, but Alisa¡¯s. There are four toilets


    of this kind in Alisa. Each one is very pricey, as it is electroted by 2.5mm-thick 24K gold.¡± Poppy¡¯s


    bright voice echoes in the court. The audience hall is in turmoil after she finishes.


    "How dare he uses 24K gold to make toilets?¡±


    "It¡¯s too extravagant. He just blows away¡­¡±


    "...¡±


    When the audience calms down, Poppy stares at Scout with sharp eyes and questions, "Mr. Ward, I


    can understand the squat toilets request. But why do you use 24K gold to build them?¡±


    "I¡¯m rich. I like 24K-gold toilets. Is it also illegal?¡± Scout, in his fifties, a little chubby, sits on the witness


    stand and replies in a tone that he¡¯s a rich and he likes it.


    "Of course, it¡¯s illegal. But ording to what you say, that¡¯s your request, right?¡± Poppy has a clear


    mind and sets him up.


    Scout nods with a casual look, "Yeah, I asked for it.¡±


    After he answers, Poppy sneers and shows the second photo to narrate again, "The photo you see


    now is on the deck of the yacht. Obviously, what you see isn¡¯t a deck, not a mahjong room.¡±


    The audience is dumbfounded again. Transforming the deck into a mahjong room? Is this Scout a


    hedonist or¡­ an unconventional man?


    Herees Poppy¡¯s question. "Mr. Ward, I really want to know why you transformed it into a mahjong


    room.¡±


    "The deck is so huge, a waste of space, thus I asked to transform part of it into a mahjong room. So,


    when I go out to sea, I can also y mahjong!¡± He replies proudly, regarding it as a wonderful


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    suggestion.


    "ording to the information provided by Navi, the mahjong table is equipped with a suspension shock


    absorber system, right?¡± Poppy asks calmly.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s my idea. When I go out on the sea, I won¡¯t lose my tilts when I encounter strong wind.¡±


    His answer makes Poppy nod. She continues to present the third photo. "This is an exquisitely carved


    altar, made of huanghuali (a kind of scented wood), in which disys the state of Wealth God and a


    stove made of pure gold. But we all know the Wealth God should be put at home or where you run


    business. Why do you put it on the yacht?¡±


    Scout waves his hand as if mocking their innocence. "Of course, you don¡¯t understand, since you¡¯re not


    businessmen. Sailing is quite dangerous. Even if I go to sea, I will feel secure being with the Wealth


    God.¡±


    Everyone is puzzled. Why does Poppy bombard him with questions? What is her intention? But her


    inquiry follows the formal procedures, and even Wythe can¡¯t stop him. Wythe doesn¡¯t understand her


    tactics. But he has the way to overthrow her. Let¡¯s wait and see!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Wythe stares at her with interest. Thisdy is a vivid interpretation of the word "beauty¡±. The outer and


    inner beauty of ady can control a man¡¯s heart for a long time. Appearance or personality alone will


    fail to attract a man. But he has been fascinated by her, with only ten minutes of performance in the


    court.


    "I see. So the several requests I just mentioned are all made by Mr. Ward, right?¡± Poppy repeats


    solemnly.


    Scout looks at her and then Wythe who doesn¡¯t respond. Thus Scout nods. "Yeah, they¡¯re all my


    requests!¡±


    Poppy turns to the judge with a confident smile and says sharply, "The designs I¡¯ve mentioned all


    illustrate one point: Navi has already provided Mr. Ward with 100% professional and caring designs.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Every facility on the yacht meets 100% of his personal requirements. Even Mr. Ward made some


    unique and unreasonable requirements; the engineers of Navi all did their best. So, why will you feel


    dissatisfied with the yacht, Mr. Ward?¡±


    Her sudden and sharp question is like a powerful bomb, making Scout panic.


    "I, I, I¡¯m just discontent!¡± Scout is set up by Poppy and realizes he is in the trap until now.


    "You said you¡¯re unsatisfied? But I have a photo, which shows you were happy and content.¡± Then,


    ire has already presented the evidence No. 3.


    As soon as the judge takes the photo, Poppy continues to exin, "The two protagonists in the photo


    are Mr. Ward and Godfery, the CEO of Navi Company. After Mr. Ward checked the yacht and felt


    content about every tailored facility, they signed the contract and shot a photo with Godfery. Besides,


    they even opened a bottle of Lafite to celebrate.¡±


    Poppy stares at Scout with bright eyes again. "If Mr. Ward isn¡¯t satisfied with this yacht, why will you


    sign the contract, open an expensive bottle of wine, and take a photo with Godfery?¡± Her bombarding


    words push him into a dead end.


    Scout hasn¡¯t expected the femalewyer is so capable. Looking at the photo and hearing her frequent


    questions, he is suddenly in a panic and fails to answer the questions for a while. He even avoids eye


    contact and tries to ask Wythe for help.


    Wythe isn¡¯t anxious at all, with a calm smile as usual. He waits patiently until Poppy finishes her


    questions.


    "Mr. Chief Justice, my statement is over.¡± Poppy puts down the pen in her hand and nods at the judge


    slightly.


    The atmosphere is freaking tense. Everyone finally gets a second to rx. Hearing her excellent


    statement, some audience, who doesn¡¯t think highly of Poppy at first, begins to admire her.


    It¡¯s Wythe¡¯s turn to make a statement. Wythe applies to the judge and asks for Godfery to testify.


    Wythe stands in the position of the attorney representing the intiff in a pure ck suit and looks at


    Godfery, who is on the witness stand, fiercely. He begins to ask, "Mr. Godfery, I¡¯d like to ask you, how


    long have you been in this field?¡±


    He bends his head to do the math and replies earnestly, "It has been more than 20 years since I work


    in the shipbuilding industry after my graduation.¡±


    "Then could you please briefly tell everyone what the standard for top yachts is?¡± Wythe puts on a


    harmless smile and asks gently.


    "Sure.¡± He pauses and thinks about it. "Our standard is to provide professional design and 100%


    service, ording to the background, preferences, and taste of clients¡­¡±


    "That is to say, you haven¡¯t considered the figure of the clients at all?¡± Wythe narrows his eyes and


    begins to counterattack.


    "Figure?¡± Hearing his question, Godfery looks at Poppy nervously, having no idea what Wythe¡¯s


    strategy is.


    Poppy gives him a hint, gesturing him to calm down and not panic in the court!


    A gloating glimmer shes in his eyes. His assistant gets up and leaves temporarily. After the assistant


    After seeing it, Poppy furrows. She has expected that Wythe will make use of it. But she hasn¡¯t


    expected that he will make the models, which impacts on her heavily.


    "Mr. Chief Justice, the door frame you see is a one-to-one recreation of Alisa¡¯s. Now, I need to do a


    test. I need Mr. Ward to walk past this door.¡± Wythe is especially good at this strategy of experiments.


    The judge approves it with a nod. Scout walks to the court and looks at Wythe. Scout can¡¯t pass it


    directly at all since he is a little bit chubby. If he wants to walk through, he has to pass sideways.


    After the experiment, Scout returns to his seat, while Wythe asks Godfery with a smile, "Mr. Godfery,


    you¡¯ve seen this experiment. Is that the professional design you¡¯ve mentioned? You¡¯ve considered


    clients¡¯ shape at all. The client, who spent $10 million, has to try hard to pass through the door


    sideways every time!¡±


    His tone is so firm and aggressive. Poppy realizes it isn¡¯t good. "Mr. Chief Justice, I can answer this


    question on behalf of Godfery!¡±


    She stands up immediately and sits opposite to Wythe. "Every cabin door of Alisa is 30% narrower


    than the ordinary one. This narrow design is based on Mr. Ward¡¯s request¡ªto install a full-length mirror


    next to the door.¡±


    ire, who is nearby, heaves a sigh of relief. Luckily,wyer Poppy is well-prepared.


    "But, Navi Company still doesn¡¯t consider the shape problem and follows the client¡¯s request without


    professionalism. As for that so-called full-length mirror, it can barely be called a half-length one for Mr.


    Ward!¡± Wythe has unimpeachable proofs and catches the breakthrough point, continuing to


    counterattack.


    Godfery opens his mouth but nothinges out. He has nothing to debate.


    Wythe takes the opportunity to strike. His determined smile makes Godfery frighten. "In fact, the size


    issue I just raised is just a small one. The biggest mistake in the whole design is thevender-vored


    air freshener system for the entire yacht.¡±


    "Mr. Godfery, could you please tell us why you chosevender-vored freshener?¡±


    Godfery thinks for a while and nces at Scout, answering quickly, "It¡¯s Mr. Ward who insisted it.¡±


    "Then do you know that Mr. Ward has nasal allergies and any flower scent may cause him to get


    sick?!¡± Wythe stresses deliberately.


    "Well¡­ Mr. Ward seemed to request it when filling the information form. We had to follow his request,


    thus choosing this vor.¡± Godfery hesitates for a while but still answers it honestly.


    The arc of Wythe¡¯s smile grows wider as if the glimmer of sess is waiting for him. He fastens his


    speed and condemns sharply, "Mr. Godfery, you did know Mr. Ward has nasal allergies, but why didn¡¯t


    you stop him, just following the so-called "caring service¡± rule blindly? You said you¡¯ve been in this


    industry for more than 20 years, with a professional standard. But when the client made unreasonable


    requests, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Is it just for profits?¡±

 Chapter 111 Deflower Her

    Chapter 111 Deflower Her


    Jean, who was greatly humiliated by Poppy, left the spa in a hurry. She was sore all over her body. She


    looked in the bathroom mirror just now. Excpet the two palm prints on her face, she was fine. But


    Poppy was impossible in bullying her, and she must revenge herself on Poppy ten times as much as


    what Poppy did to her!


    Just as she was thinking about how to deal with Poppy, her phone rang. When she looked at the caller


    ID, a meaningful smile appearing on the corner of her mouth, and she answered the call.


    The caller speak up first, "Miss Jean, I''ve found Daniel at D2 warehouse at Fisherman''s Wharf."


    Jean raised the corner of her lips and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there soon."


    Since the incident, Daniel hid himself and no one could find him. She asked many people to find him.


    She must find him even if she had to dig three feet into the ground.


    D2 warehouse


    When Jean arrived at the door, the man guarding the door greeted her with a smile, "Miss Jean."


    "He is inside, right?" Jean asked.


    Jean wasn''t interested in a man as skinny as the guard.


    "Yes, please follow me!" The guard replied.


    The guard looked around carefully and after he found nothing unusual, he and Jean walked in.


    Inside the warehouse, there were puddles of water on the floor and there was an unpleasant smell in


    the moist air, and faint sunlight thrust itself into such dark space.


    Jean walked in, frowned slightly for the terrible surroundings, and sped up her pace.


    Chuck heard the footsteps and saw Jeaning. Then he had his man go down to turn on the


    chandelier, and the warehouse was finally brightened up a bit.


    Jumping down from a cardboard, Chuck walked towards her, smiling wickedly at her and pointed


    forward, "Miss Jean, this is the man you''re looking for, right?"


    Jean followed the direction he was pointing at. That was indeed Daniel.


    But at this moment, Daniel¡¯s nose and face already swelled badly, his hands were hung up, and his


    clothes were cut into pieces by a knife. Now Daniel¡¯s image had nothing to do with a charismatic fitness


    trainer.


    "You guys are quite efficient. You caught him so quickly." Jean said.


    Jean smiled with satisfaction.This was the man who had directly pushed her into an abyss-like


    situation.


    She took a few steps forward and stared hatefully at the man in front of her.


    "I assured you I would never let you down inpleting the mission." Chuck said.


    Chuck eyed his men, and a couple of men stepped forward and kicked Daniel hard enough to wake


    him up.


    "Miss Jean, do you need us teaching him a lesson?"


    Chuck asked, his men can¡¯t wait to do something with their fists.


    "You guys ''serve'' Mr.Daniel first with the appetizers."


    Jean stood aside and let them ''serve'' him nicely.


    "Guys, show Miss Jean how you ''serve'' Mr. Daniel, hahaha ......"


    Chuckughed wildly, and the group of men surrounded Daniel at hismand and beat him up again.


    "Ouch¡­"


    "Ah, help ¡­"


    Daniel was dying and begged for mercy. He had been trapped here for a day, punched and cut, and the


    pain he had suffered was something he would never forget.


    Jean, who was standing beside, watched him being beaten sneeringly, but still couldn''t swallow the


    anger she originally held in her heart. Therefore she shouted to stop those men and asked Chuck.


    "Do you have a salt whip here?"


    Chuck ordered his men again, "Prepare it for Miss Jean!"


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    When Daniel heard this, his body was filled with a bone-chilling cold. He stared at Jean with wide eyes


    and looked at her in fear, begging for forgiveness, "Jean, no, Jeanny, please let me go. I knew I


    shouldn¡¯t treat you like that."


    From the moment he was caught, he repented of what he had done. Because he was unable to fight


    with Jean even if he got more money.


    "I will do whatever you want me to do in the future!" Daniel said.


    He wanted to cry, his body ached to the extreme and he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. If he was served


    with extra whipping, he would definitely die.


    Jean snorted and yelled at him, "Shut the fuck off. Don¡¯t talk about bullshit here. It is toote. It was


    nice to get paid for what you had done to me, wasn''t it?"


    The more pains Daniel suffered, the happier she felt.


    Jean picked up the whip and whipped Daniel¡¯s deformed face, gritting her teeth grimly. "Bastard, let me


    tell you. I, Jean, am not a person who could be fooled by anybody. You''ve ruined my reputation, so I''ll


    make your whole life miserable!"


    After Jean finished her words, ¡®Swoosh'', sheshed Daniel vigorously with the whip.


    "Ah!"


    Daniel¡¯s entire body was shocked. He was whipped to life, shining like a gleam and giving out a scarry


    scream sounded like a pig being ughtered.


    The tattered clothes hanging on his body turned into shredded rags with a whip to the flesh, just like


    shredded leaves floating in the air. Blood flew straight out from the whip wounds on Daniel¡¯s thighs,


    making a strong smell of blood soaked in the air.


    Even the man next to Jean subconsciously looked away from such scene.


    Jean looked at Daniel¡¯s bloody thighs. The red patch of his flesh stimted her senses and she smiled


    wickedly and wildly. She soaked the whip and then went on whipping Daniel¡¯s flesh.


    Aaaah! Aah!


    Daniel hissed in pain and the veins at the corners of his eyes popped out. He felt worse than death. His


    flesh was wounded; his blood were flowing everywhere; What hurt most was the moment when his


    wounded flesh was soaked with salt, mingling with his blood.


    He was unable to struggle and could only be tormented by her whipping. Jean whipped him more and


    more excitedly and relentlessly with the sound of ¡®swoosh, swoosh¡­¡¯ . The louder Daniel screamed,


    the better Jean felt.


    Staring at Daniel , Jean seemed to see Poppy¡¯s face in Danile¡¯s painful face. Jean narrowed her cold


    eyes and muttered, "Bitch, how dared you to y tricks on me. I will whip you to death."


    She beat Daniel hard with the salt whip, until Daniel¡¯s thighs were covered with wounds. Then she


    asked Chuck to put him down.


    Daniely weakly and still on the ground, breathing in difficulty. He struggled to keep his eyes open and


    was still begging for mercy, "Jeanny, please forgive me, I''m dying."


    He was dizzy and felt like he was going to die in the next second.


    But Jean, who was furious, wouldn''t let go of him easily. She squatted down and pat his face, "Poppy,


    you think you have a beautiful face and a fair figure, right?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Now I''ll ruin your face and see how you can seduce men."


    "Swoosh, Swoosh. "


    With the whipping sound and Daniel''s wailing and screaming, Jean mercilessly brought the whip down


    on Daniel¡¯s face.


    The ¡®X¡¯-shaped whip totally destroyed Daniel¡¯s face. He curled like a shrimp in pain and looked at the


    frantic Jean. Chuck¡¯s men standing next to her couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    They had never seen a woman crazy and cruel to such an extent.


    Jean beat Daniel until she was panting, but she wouldn¡¯t stop, attacking his upper body again. "This


    body is what you are proud of, right? I''ll destroy it and see how you can seduce men."


    Whip after whip, each whip on Daniel¡¯s body almost made Jean exhausted. Daniel had no strength to


    scream anymore, but could only breathe weakly. His whole body was shaking with pain, and he looked


    like he was dying.


    Exhausted, Jean finished venting her anger, and was finally satisfied to throw away the whip.


    She gave Daniel two more kicks. He bore that in silence without moving a bit, and Jean warned him


    aggressively, "Daniel, now you are aware who is the one you can''t mess with, right?"


    "You ask for this!"


    Expressing her pent-up anger, Jean cheerfully took out a check of RMB200,000 and handed it to


    Chuck, "You''ve done a good job on your mission."


    Chuck''s eyes glinted andughed as he received the check. The scar on his face looked unusually


    revolting, "Hahaha, Miss Jean, You can trust me with such things; I will catch the man for you as long


    as I get the money. How can I let you down?"


    Jean''s eyes were cold. She looked away in disgust, holding up her three fingers to Chuck, "I will give


    you RMB300,000 to catch a woman for me."


    There were lots of people she wanted to screw up. Her next target was the arrogant Poppy. ¡®Let¡¯s see


    how I will torment you till death.¡¯ Jean thought.


    Knowing that he had anothor chance to make a fortune, Chuck immediately asked,


    "What do you want me to do, Miss Jean?"


    "Kidnap her, gang rape her or rape her by using hallucinogen. I just wanted you to record the whole


    process in video for me."


    Jean¡¯s eyes were dark, "You guys should know how to do it. right?"


    She wanted tit for tat so that Poppy could understand what it felt like to be mockedby thousands of


    people.


    ¡®Either gang raping or raping with hallucinogen. What a nice mission!¡¯ Chuck thought.


    Chuck readily agreed, "Miss Jean, I''ll do my job. Trust me. But who is that woman?"


    She took out her phone, found a picture of Poppy, and showed it to Chuck.


    "This is the woman I am talking about. She is an attorney from the Bailey Law Firm. I was used by her


    to end up like this. You solve her for me."


    Chuck scrutinized the photo, almost drooling. His eyes glinted. "Miss Jean, I''ll do her for you by myself


    ."


    Jean knew he was lusting after Poppy and didn''t try to stop him, but she wanted more, "Don¡¯t forget to


    ask your men to join you when you fuck such a beauty."


    Chuck understood her in seconds, "Don''t worry, when this woman is caught, I will gravely deflower her


    even if she is a chaste flower."


    Jean was relieved to hear that, "Remember, I want the video as well!"


    "I''ll arrange video cameras from each direction. I can assure you that you will be satisfied."


    Jean knew she can trust Chuck with this, but she still warned him, "This woman is not a piece of cake.


    You have to be careful."


    "We gangsters have our own ways of doing things. Just wait for my good news."


    Chuck patted his chest to assure Jean, then turned back to look at Daniel, "Miss Jean, what should we


    do with this man now?"


    Jean stared at him icily, and an idea came into her mind. She suggested to Chuck .


    "I do have an idea."


    "Go ahead."


    Chuck was ready to hear Jean¡¯s advice attentively .


    "Sell him to the Middle East as aborer and you''ll make another fortune."


    Jean''s dark eyes glinted with ruthlessness.


    Chuck said "Miss Jean, thank you for the advice."


    Walking out of the warehouse, Jean was blissful, and her eyes shined with a grim smile.


    Jean thought, ¡®Poppy, I''ll see how long you can maintain your arrogance. As for Hilda Sanches and


    Ethel Green , I won''t let any of them get away with what they did to me!¡¯

 Chapter 112 Teach Your Son

    Chapter 112 Teach Your Son


    Rainbow Bar


    Mark Sanches wore fancy suit with two buttons on the chest unbuttoned. He was sitting on the couch,


    chatting and drinking with his group of fair-weather friends.


    He was the eldest grandson of the Sanches family, but he was just like his father, who only knew how


    to spend his days indulging in alcohol, a typical second-gengeration rich yboy.


    "Mark, look over there!"


    One of his friends said.


    Mark followed his gaze to the bar counter, "Huh, that girl is so pretty!"


    He got horny and grabbed a woman''s tits next to him.


    "Mark, are you interested in picking her up?"


    Another friend asked.


    "That girl?"Mark asked


    Makr narrowed his evil eye, "That seems fun."


    "Bring her here for a drink. I believe you can do that with your charm!"


    "Right. Mark is adept at picking up girls among us."


    ......


    Encouraged by his friends, he stood up, tidying up his clothes, and said to his friends.


    "Wait for my good news."


    "Go ahead, Mark!"


    "Mark, we''re watching you!"


    Mark took a ss of wine with him and headed over to the bar counter.


    He sat down next to the pretty girl daringly, whistling, and said, "What''s your name, beauty?"


    The pretty girl raised the corner of her lips, ¡°Whoever."


    Hearing the beauty¡¯s response, he felt he might have a chance. He moved closer to her, then turned


    his head to his friends and gave them a wink.


    "Miss Whotever?"


    Mark raised his eyebrows.


    The beauty smiled, just drinking quietly.


    His eyes seemed to be flowing with a twinkle in them, ¡°Whoever you can be?"


    He even drifted closer, leaning against the tabletop to seduce the beauty with his gaze.


    The beauty finished her ss of wine and looked at him in an earnest way, "Let me give you a piece of


    advice, which is ¡®go away!¡¯"


    "What do you mean by that, Miss Whoeveer?"


    He ignored her advice, putting his hand on her shoulder.


    The beauty frowned and sneered.


    "I''m not someone you can y with."


    "Such a big piece of advice?"Mark said


    He tidied up his cor, "Among the women I have met, there''s no one I can''t afford to y with."


    He forced the beautiful woman into his arms and tried to force a kiss, but a man stopped him with his


    hand.


    Mark looked up and saw the man who stopped him was a tall, beefy man with arge snake tattoo on


    his arm, and behind him were a few of his men.


    But Mark, who had lots of guts, wasn''t afraid at all and pushed the beefy man¡¯s hand away, and yelled


    at him with arrogance.


    ¡°Who are you? Dare to get in the way of me picking up girl?¡±


    The beauty was shocked to see her boyfriending, and immediately got rid of Mark¡¯s hug and hid in


    the beefy man¡¯s arms, saying innocently to his boyfried, ¡°Wolfy, as you just see, it wasn''t me who tried


    to seduce him."


    That beefy man, called Wolfy, tapped the beauty on the shoulder and told her to step aside before he


    could gave a punch on Mark''s face. "Ah!"


    Mark didn''t see thating and could only get beaten up without any protection.


    Enraged, he directly grabbed a beer bottle and hit Wolfy on the head. The bottle shattered into pieces.


    After Wolfy''s forehead was suddenly brokend, his man standing behind him couldn''t help stepping


    forward to Mark and held both of his arms, flinging him aside.


    "Ah ......"


    He grunted and was thrown right to the ground.


    Wolfy looked fierce, his eyes glinting with rage, and he pointed at Mark on the ground and said to his


    men, "Beat him up."


    One of Wolfy¡¯s men quickly grabbed some tissues and wipped his head. Luckily his head was hard


    enough, so Mark¡¯s hitting only cause a small cut , but the blood kept flowing out from the cut.


    The Wolfy¡¯s men rubbed their fists and stepped forward to kick Mark directly on his belly, causing him


    to curl up his waist.


    "You broke my head. I assure you dickhead won''t get out of here alive today,"


    Wolfy''s eyes showed ruthlessness, "You even dare to seduce my girl. Beat him to death!"


    Wolfy¡¯s men hit Mark hard. The pain made him curl up into a shrimp and yelled in pain.


    Not far away, two of Mark¡¯s friends who had just encouraged him to go over, saw him, and one of them


    stood up with concerns, "What should we do now?"


    The other one shook his head in panic, "There must be something wrong. If he tells on us, we''re all


    going to get our asses kicked. Let''s get out of here!"


    The two men hurried to flee away.


    Louder screams could be heard from Mark, disturbing surrounding people. The waiters saw the


    situation and immediately contacted the manager, who knew it was not easy to deal with Wolfy; so the


    manager call the police.


    Interrogation Room


    Mark, who was beaten up and bruised, still sat there arrogantly, uncooperative in the interrogation.


    The policeman almost got impatience with Mark, "Again, why did you hit him?"


    "I hit him because I don''t like him , what''s wrong with that."Mark said


    Mark leant back, "His man beat me up like this, I haven''t even revenged myself on him yet!"


    "Wolfy said it was you who broke his head first. That¡¯s why he hit you."


    The cop said.


    "That''s only his version of the story, and my version would be that he pped me so I broke his head


    with a beer bottle."


    Mark tapped on the desktop, "Officers, let me ask you; is it wrong to pick up girls?


    I did hit a man but I didn''t kill anyone. Why am I here?"


    The policeman who were writing down Mark¡¯s statement already got impatient with Mark, "Mr. Mark, if


    you still refuse to cooperate with us, we''ll lock you up for obstructing the police."


    "Yoo-hoo!"


    Markughed oddly, "You guys can abuse rights for your own ends, right?"


    ¡°Tap. Tap. Tap.¡±


    Mark pped his hands, "Fabulous. That¡¯s fabulous!"


    The interrogating policeman was patient enough and persuaded his colleague to sit down, and then


    said to Mark.


    "Mr. Mark, if you still ......"


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The interrogation have been interrupted. A third policeman who just came in nced at Mark, and


    whispered to the other two policemen, the look of the policeman who took the statement changed. He


    seemed to be unconvinced for the release of Mark, but he can¡¯t do anything about that, since Mark had


    powerful connections.


    "Mr. Mark, you can go now."


    One of the policeman told him coldly.


    Mark knew this ending; he stood up smugly and shrugged his shoulders. "See, I told you guys not to


    waste your time interrogating me. I''m getting out of here."


    He was led out of the interrogation room by the third policeman under the hatred look of the other two


    policemen.


    Mark was standing in the office lobby, surrounded by an air of coldness within a few meters.


    Mark still has an aura of arrogance around him until he saw that the person who came to bail him was


    Karlos. He suddenly became wimpish, slouching and not daring to look at him.


    "Mr. Sanches , you can go now."


    After paying thepensation, the police officer told them they could leave.


    Mark became so wimpish that he dared not to say a word. He left the police station following Karlos


    and then got in the car. They were going home.


    But Karlos didn''t do anyting to Mark yet.


    Mark couldn''t help wondering, Uncle Karlos wasn''t angry?


    It''s unusual!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mark didn''t dare to speak and just waited to see what would happen.


    As he thought it would be, Karlos didn''t say a single word all the way home. Their car passed through


    the engraved gates, got back to the garage and stopped steadily.


    When Karlos got out of the car, Mark thought nothing was going to happen to him. But Karlos closed


    the car door, strode over to Mark and pped Mark on the face.


    "Ah--"


    Mark grunted in pain, blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth on the spot.


    Karlos grabbed Mark¡¯s cor and kept punching him on the face without the intention to stop. Karlos¡¯


    face darkened. He looked horrified, but still kept silent.


    Mark, who was beaten miserably before, couldn''t stand Karlos¡¯s punching at all. He begged for mercy,


    "Uncle Karlos, I knew I was wrong; please stop beating me."


    "Spender. You just wouldn¡¯t change a bit after all that lessons you have been taught."


    "Ah ...... it hurts. Uncle Karlos, please don''t hit me; it''s not my fault. I just wanted to pick up the girl, it''s


    that person called Wolfy ...... ah!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was punched again and he bent over in pain.


    "You thought I didn''t know the whole thing?


    And you still want to find excuses for yourself?"


    Karlos kicked Mark.


    Miss Vita who heard the noise went to the garage and saw that his son was beaten up by Karlos so


    badly that he couldn''t speak. She immediately walked over, "Karlos, stop beating him.If you keep


    beating him, he will die."


    Karlos shook off her hands and said explicitly.


    "Since you can¡¯t teach your son how to behave himself, I''ll do it for you so that he won''t ruin the


    reputation of our family."


    In front of Vita, Karlos hit Mark¡¯s eye socket with a punch, then Mark let out a scream with blood oozing


    out of the wound on the corner of his eyes. Mark held his mother like grabbing a lifesaver, "Mom, save


    me, save me!"


    "Karlos, as your sister-inw, I am begging you. Let go of my son. He was not thinking straight then."


    "Then I''ll hit him until he can think straight."


    Karlos pushed her away and yelled at her coldly, "Fuck off!"


    Vita was pushed away by him for several meters. Mark was beaten up again, screaming wildly. Vita¡¯s


    heart ached for watching what was happenig. She began to regret she shouldn''t have bothered Karlos


    to bail his son tonight. Losing face is better than watching her son being beaten up.


    "Mom, help!"


    "Mom ......"


    Vita was determined; she walked over to stop Karlos. But her strength was smallparing with


    Karlos¡¯s. "Karlos, I promise Mark won''t do such bad thing again, okay? "


    "Stop beating him"


    Karlos grabbed Mark by the cor and punched his face again. Mark became dizzy and vomited the


    gastric acid.


    Vita shook Karlos¡¯s hands and pulled him backward, "Karlos, as your sister-inw, I am begging you.


    Stop beating him. If you continue to do so, he''ll have to be sent to the hospital. I promise you Mark


    won¡¯t make such trouble again!"


    ¡°Stop. Mark knows he was wrong."


    "Look at Mark now, he will be dead if you keep beating him!"


    ......


    Vita made various pleas and assurances before Karlos finally let go of his son. Karlos took out his


    handkerchief, wiped the blood away from his hands and threw it on the ground, warning Mark, "This is


    thest time I help you. If something like this happens again, get the fuck out of my family."


    Vita smiled at Karlos with effort and gave his son a signal, "Speak up!"


    "Uncle Karlos, I, I ...understand."


    Mark was beaten so badly by Karlos that it was quiet difficult for him to speak.


    Karlos grunted, turned around and left.


    Mark fell straight down on the ground, and Vita held him, "Son, how are you doing?"


    "He ......He, How could he ......"


    Vita immediately covered his mouth with her hand and scolded Mark, "Haven''t you been beaten


    enough?"


    The fault in this matter lies with you. Don¡¯t you dare to talk nonsense?"


    Mark was well aware of Karlos¡¯ power in the family, so he angrily whispered to his mother, "He''s just


    the son of a dancer, a bastard who is dependent on grandfather to pretend to be powerful ......"


    ¡°Stop your nonsense. Don''t you know how highly your grandfather thinks of him?


    You should me your father and yourself for not being able to win your grandfather¡¯s heart."


    Vita red at his son.


    "Mom, stop it, I''m too painful to move. Call someone to help me!"


    Mark felt too sore all over his body.


    "You deserve it. Wait for me here!"


    Vita could only be resigned to the fact that she had such a son!

 Chapter 113 The Bitchs Good Days Are Numbered

    Chapter 113 The Bitch''s Good Days Are Numbered


    The Greens house


    Incidents happened frequently in the Green Group recently, as if thepany were put a hex on.


    Bryant thought about the reason for this and felt that there must be someone deliberately impeding his


    that manipted the whole thing.


    He did not provoke Poppy recently; so why did Dakings Group interrupt and even try to destory his


    the Murphys.


    In the afternoon, he came home infurious.


    Ethel was sitting on the couch watching TV. When she saw her father not in a good mood, she didn''t


    dare to mess with him. But he talked to her first, "Where''s your mother?"


    "She''s out shopping with She and hasn''te back yet."


    Ethel told him as it was.


    Bryant asked again.


    "Ethel, answered me a question honestly. Is your mother up to something recently?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Although Ethel didn''t understand his father¡¯s words, she felt a bit guilty somehow.


    "The Green Group has been frequently suppressed by Dakings Group recently. We are facing faliures


    in many projects and if this continues, the Green Group will go bankrupt."


    Bryant¡¯s brows furrowed with anxiety.


    "I ...... I don''t know. Was it that bitch who was responsible for all the mess?"


    Ethel''s eyes darted around, just not daring to look at her father.


    "No, if it is she who is repsonsible, she would have been as straightforward with me as she wasst


    time. So this time Dakings Group was definitely not doing this for her."


    "That''s not necessarily true, that bitch is guing Kenny right now. It''s possible she''s fanning the


    mes in front of Kenny ......"


    Ethel''s voice was getting lower and lower, almost out of breath under the pressure from his father''s


    gaze.


    "Ethel, are you even trying to lie to your Dad now?" Bryant asked


    ¡°I dare not,¡± Ethel replied


    Ethel lowered her head, she hesitated over telling his father what she had done severa days before.


    "Do you realize that thepany will go bankrupt if we keep going like this?"


    Bryant hadn''t slept well for the past few days because of what was happening in thepany.


    ¡°Bankruptcy¡­¡± Ethel mumbled.


    She didn''t know things would turn out to be so serious.


    After a struggle in her mind, Ethel mumbled,


    "Mom told me to conceive Kenny''s child by whatever means. Once I conceive his child, he''ll have to


    marry me for sure. So I went to him the other night, made a meal for him and ......"


    "And then what?" Bryant asked.


    Bryant had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Ethel continued, "Mom gave me a bottle of potion and I sprinkled it in the meal, but I got kicked out


    before I saw Kenny had the meal; so it''s possible that they had the mealter and found out it was me


    who made that happen. Therefore the Murphys ......"


    "Idiots, how could youe up with such a stupid idea?"


    Bryant¡¯s face turned iron green. No wonder Kenny would be so angry and tried to destroy the Green


    Group.


    ¡°Pia!¡±


    Bryant was so angry that he pped Ethel.


    "Dad, you just p me?" Ethel asked


    Ethel covered her face with her hand and looked at her father in disbelief. The tingling sensation on her


    cheek made her realize the reality.


    Bryant shuddered with anger and scolded Ethel,


    "If it wasn''t for you, Kenny wouldn''t have treated the Green Group like this. He has made the Green


    Group failed in the only one project we got . "


    Just then, Hilda and She came back from shopping and saw the scene at home.


    Hilda was furious and put down her things, rushing straight over to Bryant, "Bryant, why are you doing


    to my daughter?"


    Seeing her mother returned, Ethel cried and hid behind her mother, ¡°Ah ...... mom, dad hit me ......"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hilda gentlely patted her daughter''s shoulder, pointing at Bryant, "Yourpany is in trouble, so you go


    home to vent your anger on your daughter, right?


    If you''re so powerful, go find Kenny and vent your anger on him. Why are you beating our daughter?"


    Hilda asked.


    "I''m driven crazy by Ethel and you. How can youe up with such a stupid idea? You dared to drug


    Kenny. You are out of your mind, aren¡¯t you?"


    She walked in with a few bags in her hands and sat silently on the sofa. On the one hand she was


    afraid that they would get agitated and had a big fight; on the other hand she felt helpless for she can


    do nothing right now.


    ¡°We did drug him, but things didn¡¯t happen as Ethel expected ......" said Hilda.


    "Just because of what you did, thepany is now suffering great loss. All projects of the Green Group


    are currently smashed. Tell me what I should do."


    Bryant interrupted Hilda angrily.


    ¡°So what? Did you really need to hit your daughter for such an unimportant thing?


    I''ll just go back to my Dad''s and ask Karlos to help us out."


    Hilda, relying on the Sanches, acted arrogant without any remorse.


    "You, you ......"


    Bryant pointed at Hilda.


    Hilda hated most being pointed at and therefore pped his hand away, "Don''t point at me. I''m telling


    you this. As long as Karlos would help us, Kenny would never dare toy a finger on us."


    ¡°Hem!¡±


    Bryant sneered at her. Should he pity his You-know-nothing wife, or mock at himself for being so


    useless?


    "Bryant, I''m warning you. Next time youy a finger on my daughter, I will never forgive you."


    Hilda said aggresively.


    Bryant looked at Hilda and Ethel, ncing at She who didn''t say a word, and headed for the door.


    "Where are you going, Bryant?"


    "Going to hell. Leave me alone!"


    Bryant was so angry that he didn''t want to see them at all.


    "Oooh ......"


    Ethel is still crying loudly. Although Hilda actually knew that this time it was indeed her fault, she just


    wouldn¡¯t ept defeat in an argument, which made her husband so angry that he left.


    Hearing that his daughter was still crying, Hilda scolded Ethel in exasperation.


    "What are you crying for?"


    "Mom, my face still hurts!"


    Ethel pointed at her face.


    "Will you get a little ahead? Do you remember that no matter how many times I beat that bitch, she


    never cries."


    Hilda gritted her teeth and left her two daughters behind, heading for the second floor.


    Ethel sat on the sofa and looked at She who was sitting there dumbfounded. Ethel snapped at


    She, "My face is swollen. Why don''t you go to the kitchen and get me some ice cubes?"


    She scorned her sister, "You''re to me for all of this!"


    She then stood up and left, too.


    "You¡­" Ethel said angrily.


    Ethel looked at her sister''s back and felt depressed.


    Hilda, who returned to her room, immediately called Jean, and said in a light tone, "I saw Poppy and


    Kenny choosing jewelry today. The two of them were so in love!"


    ¡°So what?¡±Jean asked


    The tone of Jean¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound well.


    "Nothing. I am just disappointed in you. I thought you are very capable and that you have already put


    pressure on Poppy."


    "Well, Just wait. Her good days are numbered."


    Jean sneered with gloomy tone. Even Hilda could understand what her words mean.


    Hilda''s eyes shone with bright light. It sounded like that Jean had already preyed on Poppy. That bitch''s


    days were numbered!

 Chapter 114 Windfall

    Chapter 114 Windfall


    The Bailey Law Firm was functioning normally.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The knock on the door interrupted Poppy''s work.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    Wythe Lynn''s assistant, led by a secretary, walked in Poppy¡¯s office. Seeing that it was him, Poppy


    raised the corner of her mouth and put down her pen, "Did Mr. Lynn ask you toe over?"


    The assistant nodded and ced a file bag in front of her, "This is what Mr. Lynn asked me to send


    over to you."


    "Didn''t he have a message for me?"


    This made Poppy a little surprised.


    "He said he''d reach out to you. Miss Green, since I have done what I should do, I''ll be off."


    Not long after the assistant left, Wythe Lynn called. Having the a million RMB check in her hand, she


    answered the call, "Mr Lynn, what do you mean by giving me the check?"


    Wythe Lynn said in a straight forard manner, "Miss Green, that check represents my sincerity to you


    with regard to the bet we got. I am willing to admit I lost the bet. The check is considered to be the


    stake in our bet, because I am not going to make an imprsssion by immitating pig squealing. Always


    give people an out and don¡¯t push them too hard. I believe Miss Green should understand such a


    simple truth."


    Poppy ced the check on the table and leant back, "Since Mr. Wythe is so sincere, of course I''ll


    ept it. I hope we''ll still have the opportunity to discuss cases with each other in the future."


    "We surely will have many such opportunities. Goodbye!"


    Poppy got a windfall from Wythe Lynn, which was out of Poppy¡¯s expectation. But his ability to creep as


    well as soar was indeed admirable.


    A million RMB!


    Poppy flicked the check and the crisp voice made her delightful. She nced at the clock and it was


    nearly lunch time, so she dial the in-line, "ire, I have just gotten a windfall. I''ll buy you lunch today!"


    "Okay, Miss Green!"


    After tidying up the things on her desk, Poppy and ire picked up their bags, and left the office.


    While reaching the parking lot, she quickened her pace when she saw something wrong with her car


    from afar. ire saw it too and quickly followed Poppy.


    A big ¡°DEAD" in red paint was written on the front of her brand-new car.


    Even the back of her car was sshed with a big puddle of red paint.


    Poppy was calmly observing the whole car and stood there, thinking. Her eyes looked calm.


    ire understood that it was inevitable for awyer to offend people. But pouring red paint so tantly


    indicated the culprits were bound not to be weak.


    Poppy cleared her mind and asked ire not to touch the scene. Then she called the police and called


    the security office to retrieve the surveince video.


    Police came quickly, took pictures and collected evidence. They even brought back several red-painted


    tissues next to the car for testing.


    "Miss Green, we''ll take the surveince video back and watched it. We''ll call you first if we find out


    anything."


    The policemen said to Poppy before they left.


    "Thanks."


    When the police left, Poppy called some people to take the car to get cleaned.


    Only after all this had been dealt with, did ire ask,


    "Miss Green, what should we do now?"


    "Go for lunch, and wait for news. Do what you should do, and don''t be affected by this.¡± Poppy replied


    She acted calmly throughout, not showing a bit of panic.


    Poppy clearly knew who did this.


    ire couldn''t help admiring Poppy. If this kind of things happened to any other women, they may be


    too panic to know what to do. But Poppy was able to stay calm and handled all of thisproperly. She


    really was courageous.


    Poppy chose a nearby Michelin restaurant. They chose the table next to the curved French window


    with excellent sunlight. The incident did not affect her good mood. She handed the menu to ire,


    "Order whatever you want to!"


    "Goddess, can we eat whatever we want?"


    Noel saw Poppy from afar, so he quickly folllowed her, and pulled out the chair unceremoniously to sit


    down.


    ire saw the two of them, Noel and Ives, greeted them and looked down at the menu.


    Poppy looked at Noel with rare generosity, "Yes, order whatever you want."


    Ives sat down, and said,


    "Noel, it looks like your firm is treating Miss Green very well." Ives said.


    Noel hadn''t answered yet, but Poppy replied,


    "I have just gotten a windfall out of thewsuit."


    "No, no, Goddess, it''s thanks to you that we, Navi, have been able to regain our reputation in the


    business industry, but where did you get your windfall from?"


    "From the bet between Wythe and I."


    She said, handing them two menus.


    ¡°I see.¡±Noel said


    Noel looked at the menu and suddenly nced at the clock, "But Goddess, why are you sote for


    lunch?


    It''s almost 1:30 p.m. now, long past lunch time.¡±


    Ives also raised her head and looked at Poppy.


    Poppy¡¯s smile turned cold and she turned on her phone to show them the ''new look'' of her car, "Isn''t it


    handsome''?"


    "What the fuck!"


    Noel grabbed the phone and looked at a few pictures of the car, "Who did this?"


    In the meantime, Ives frowned, "It is hard to clean a car sshed like this!"


    "Goddess, tell me, who, the son of a bitch, did this?"


    Noel was furious, and acted like that he wanted to protect Poppy.


    Ives teased him, ¡°Forget it. I trust Miss Green more. I believe she can handle this herself."


    Poppy looked at Ives who was way smarter than Noel.


    Ignoring Noel on purpose, Poppy turned to Ives, "What do you think of these pictures?"


    A dark light shed in Ives''s eyes, "Don''t you have any idea at all?"


    Poppy smiled. Ives was not simple!


    Noel was awfully ignored. Then he looked at ir next to him, "Is she usually treating you this way?"


    ire looked at Poppy and shook her head, "No."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Then howe she always so ......?" Noel asked


    Nole felt quiet sad.


    ire said seriously, "Normally Miss Green would only ignore people who are unimportant and


    irrelevant!"


    ¡®Unimportant and irrelevant?¡¯ Noel thought


    ¡°What?


    Was that referring to him?¡±


    ......


    The red paints on the car was difficult to get cleaned at the moment. A policeman called in the


    afternoon, telling Poppy that their tests showed the tissue got fingerprints on them, but the fingerprint


    database did not find a match, and the case was under further investigation.


    Poppy now cared more about her safety because of what happened .


    At nightfall, twilight lingered everywhere.


    Poppy knocked off and left the office building. As she was about to cross the street, she was stopped


    by a handsome Maybach.


    In the entire City H, only Kenny dared to ignore the traffic rule on the road. He stopped his car there,


    ignoring the grumbling re of drivers passing by.


    The Maybach stopped like a crab on the side of the road, forcing the cars passing along the road to line


    up one by one and to leave slowly for the otherne.


    Kenny arrogantly stepped out of the car and came towards her, "May I give you a ride?"


    Poppy nodded, and he opened the car door for her like a gentleman.


    After they got into the car, the traffic finally returned normal. Poppy casually turned the music on, Kenny


    asked,


    "I have heard that you got a windfall and invited them all to a Michelin restaurant this afternoon?"


    "It¡¯s true!"


    "But you haven¡¯t invited me.


    Isn''t it time for you to make it up to me?"


    Poppy gave him a side nce and generously responded, "No problem, just go to whichever


    restaurant you want to go."


    "This is rare. Then I''m definitely going to the most expensive restaurant."


    Kenny¡¯s car blended into the stream and headed for the Commercial Avenue.


    Poppy had been watching the scenery outside the window, but when she unintentionally nced at the


    rearview mirror, she found a suspicious van was following them all the way along, no matter they were


    changing thene or turning around.

 Chapter 115 Enough to be Nice to you

    Chapter 115 Enough to be Nice to you


    Kenny seemed to have spotted the suspicious van and said jokingly, ¡°It looks like that I should convert


    my car into a bulletproof one.¡±


    "It''s rather peaceful inside the country, but since you''re so rich, you could really think about it. But


    shouldn¡¯t you get your car warmed up and get rid of the van that followed us now?"


    Poppy fixed her eyes on the van through the rearview mirror.


    "I can get rid of them, but are these the same group of people that pricked on you this afternoon?"


    Poppyughed lightly, "It seems that your two childhood friends are really loose-lipped!"


    "I should know everything about you."


    Kenny¡¯s eyes were cold, as he said, he elerated the speed of the car, and started to drive really fast


    on the road.


    After changing severalnes in a row and driving pass several cars, the people in that van behind


    noticed something was wrong and immediately came after them.


    Poppy was serenely watching the van chasing after them like a nauseous fly while enjoying how Kenny


    controlled the steering wheel and sped up the car continuously. She said, ¡° What a pleasure it is to


    appreciate Mr.Kenny¡¯s driving skill.


    "Sit tight!"


    Kenny said, going through a red light and rushing across the street.


    He arrogantly got in the way of a Ferrari whose driver stretched his head out of the window and cursed


    out loud, "Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you are driving a Maybach?


    "Be careful not to get crashed by driving too fast !"


    BANG!


    The Ferrari was suddenly hit by the van behind as the driver spoke.


    Just as the driver got out of his car to check out what happened, the van backed up a few meters,


    veered off the Ferrari a bit and rushed straight ahead.


    "Shit...."


    Before the driver could hardly finish his whole sentence, his voice was drowned out by a gust of wind


    that swept past, and the van was already driving away.


    The driver stared at the Maybach in the distance, and his car was hit by a van. He was shocked. Are


    these two cars were performing a car race?


    After a wild chase, Kenny finally couldn''t care less about going through a few red lights, in a row, and


    turned into those alleys in residential area, and finally got rid of the van after going through many twists


    and turns.


    p p p


    Poppy apuded, "That¡¯s very cool, Kenny!"


    But Kenny''s face was serious, "Move in with me?"


    Those people were so rampant just now, chasing after them all the way. If he wasn''t familiar with the


    roads of this section, they definitely couldn''t get rid of the van so easily.


    This also verified the fact that this group of people were determined in their goals that they must catch


    Poppy.


    "Is that all it take to scare you like this?"


    She wasn''t afraid of this at all.


    "I am worried about you."


    "I would have died in New York if I couldn''t deal with such mess,"


    She touched her t belly, "I''m hungry, let¡¯s go and have dinner!"


    Kenny knew her personality well and had no choice but to help her secretly.


    The two of them came to the famous Orchid Ease, a revolving restaurant in the sky garden, where the


    most special selling point is its 3D light and shadow. The dark restaurant was separated everwhere by


    pieces of transparent ss with illuminant panels in it. Seven-colored jellyfish and all kinds of ethereal


    sea creatures were projected on the ss; and with the advantage of being at the top of a towering


    building , a 360-degree view of City H could be enjoyed.


    Such high-end restaurant was very popr indeed.


    As soon as they seated, a well-trained waiter approached them, set the table for them, and waited


    patiently for their orders.


    Poppy promised that it was her treat, so she said with a great deal of generosity, "Order whatever you


    like, I wouldn''t be so generous usually."


    Kennyughed in a low tone, "I''m not going to feel sorry for spending your windfall money!"


    The waiters here were not only good, but also quick in serving food. Their dishes were served within 15


    minutes.


    Kenny cut the steak for Poppy in advance as a habit, drizzled sauce over the steak and set the cutlery


    before bringing them to her.


    Poppy was happy to ept his ''service'', but couldn''t help teasing him, "What a waste it is for you not to


    be a waiter."


    "Mr. Kenny, what a coincidence!"


    A beautiful woman came to their table and said in an affected voice, greeting them gracefully.


    Without looking up, Poppy ate her steak quietly.


    Kenny chose to ignore the beauty after sweeping his eyes at Poppy.


    The beauty, however, wouldn''t stop. She tried to get Kenny to talk to her by talking about work, "Mr.


    Kenny, is it because my image doesn''t match the style of the new season''s clothing of Wind Trend that


    I was fired?"


    After hearing this, Poppy understood that the beauty was the previous ambassador of Dakings Group¡¯s


    Wind Trend brand. It was no wonder that she dared to ost Kenny.


    Kenny''s eyes were cold, and after a sip of red wine, he said coldly.


    "I won''t concern myself with such trivial matters. I''m dining and you''re disturbing me."


    The beauty was embarrassed and looked at Poppy. She realized Poppy hadn''t even looked at her.


    Poppy gave her the impression of being arrogant.


    The beauty still wanted to say something to Kenny, but Kenny took the initiative to talk to Poppy, simply


    pretending she didn''t exist.


    The beauty knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to Kenny; therefore she left in silence.


    Only then did Poppy threw a sideway nce at the beauty and said, "Mr. Kenny, don''t you know how to


    be nice to a woman?"


    Kenny''s eyes were smiling. The icy aura surrounding him just now was all gone, "I think it is enough for


    me to be nice to you only."


    "Roughneck!"


    "I''m even rougher down there; do you want to try it?"


    Poppy scoffed, "I''m not interested in you, but that beauty should be interested. I can call her back if you


    need her."


    "I am not blessed enough to have sex with such beauty."


    Poppy smiled and continued to enjoy her food.


    After the meal, they left the Orchid Ease.


    As she left, Kenny asked her cautiously, "You really won''t consider moving in with me?"


    "Why do I want to move in with you?"


    "Okay, call me first if anything happens!"


    ¡°Ah, If I am going to call anybody, that would be the policemen."


    "I''m much more useful than a cop."


    Kenny said quite seriously.


    "Confidence is a good thing." Poppy said


    Poppy was being sarcastic, and she kept her eyes on the rearview mirror in case another ¡®fly¡¯ bothered


    her.


    "How can I not be a little more confident when I am dating you?"Kenny said


    The night sky was dark, and there were shadows under streetlights, which went through the windshield


    and reflected themselves on Kenny¡¯s ck jewels cufflinks.


    Poppy leant against the backrest with anguid posture, "Stop it. I have never say yes about dating


    you."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you already acquiesce in the fact that we''re dating? we just haven¡¯t had sex yet. Are you


    interested in that tonight?"


    At the red light, he stopped and leaned toward her.


    Poppy ruthlessly pushed him away and responded coldly, "I''m not interested in that tonight. I have work


    to doter, and I don''t have time to y with you."


    Kenny shrugged in regret, "I''ll wait."


    Poppy deliberatelyughed at him, "I hope you won''t wait until your hair is grey."


    The two of them were debating over the same topic all the way back to the Times Apartment, and only


    after making sure they weren''t being followed, did Kenny stop the car, "Do you need me to walk you to


    your doorstep?"


    Poppy unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car quickly, "No need for that. Be safe on your way


    home. Don''t get your mind clouded by your sexual desire."


    ¡°You have no idea!¡±


    Kenny sneered and left the Times Apartment.


    Mr. Bryant, who had been hiding in the shadows, showed up after he was sure that the Maybach was


    far away.


    Seeing Kenny left, Poppy, who was about to enter the building, heard footsteps behind her. She slowed


    down her steps, used her key as a weapon, and suddenly turned around to make an attack on the


    person behind her.

 Chapter 116 Not Qualified

    Chapter 116 Not Qualified


    The man behind her was so startled that he ducked aside hastily and immediately spoke up, "It''s me!"


    When Poppy saw the person was Bryant, she quitted what she had been doing and stared at him


    coldly, "what brought you here?"


    "Poppy, I want to talk to you."


    Poppy was disdainful of him, "I have nothing to talk about with you."


    Poppy turned around to leave, Bryant chased after her. Poppy turned back with antipathy, "If you keep


    following me, I''ll call security immediately."


    "I really want to talk to you, my daughter."


    Hispany was in a pressing situation; he thought about whether to have a talk with her the whole


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    afternoon, and finally he decided toe to see her. Because now, only she could save hispany.


    "You want to talk to me?


    What else is there to talk about? I''ve said what I want to say that day in the office."


    Bryant saw that she was not going into the building and felt that he might had a chance to talk to her,


    therefore he forced a smile on his face, "Daughter ......"


    "Don''t call me that disgusting name."


    Bryantpromised, "I always want to tell you and your mother thar I am sorry. It was all my fault. I''ve


    realized my mistake long time ago. Poppy, can you forgive Dad?"


    "Forgive you?"


    Poppy looked at him up and down, "How dare you to ask if I can forgive you. Are you mad?"


    How could she ever forgive him? Her mother''s death was the pain of her life.


    "...... Poppy, I know you''ve been upset about your mother''s death, but I''ve actually been feeling guilty


    for so many years. I thought I could offer you and your mother a better life, but your mother came here


    and then got depression, and that''s why it was a big mistake!"


    Bryant shook his head sadly, "It''s all my fault!"


    Poppy looked at Bryant with indifference, waiting for him to finish his self-directed drama, and then she


    said, "What rights do you have to bring up my mother?"


    Haterd popped out of her eyes, like a silver needle stabbing into his heart. Bryant knew that she hated


    him very much. How bright could she be as a girl who grew up with hatred in her heart.


    But under the present circumstances, he had to give in to her.


    "Yes, I have no rights, but your mother''s death has also been a pain in my life."


    He said, and pped himself on the face.


    Poppy felt ridiculous at his behavior, "Have you done enough with your drama?"


    Bryant was stunned, looking at her for a moment, unable to speak.


    "You''re not going to convince me with that sentimental drama,"


    Poppy kicked off the stones with her feet. Her eyes stared straight at him sharply, "Say what you want


    to say; there must be something you want from me by bringing up my mother, right?"


    Her bluntness made him a little embarrassed, but he did have a purpose for being here.


    "There have been many problems with mypany recently, and I''ve known that those all were the


    work of Kenny."


    A trace of hopeness flickered in Bryant''s eyes.


    His wife and daughter made a mess of hispany, and now he came to her, trying to aks her to clean


    up the mess. Hugh! Not a chance.


    She asked deliberately, "And then what?"


    Bryant licked his dried lower lip, while still maintaining a smile, "Poppy, since you are so close to Kenny,


    help me to say something nice to him and ask him to stop his move on the Green Group!"


    ¡°Ah-ah!¡±


    It was as if Poppy had heard a big joke, "You''re hrious; What do I have to do with your business


    matters. I''m not that close to him; I can''t help you with this."


    Bryant was a bit agitated, "Poppy, there is no need to lie to me. I''ve already have people investigate


    you and Kenny. You guys often live together, and you also live in the Murphys¡¯ mansion. How can you


    say you are not that close to him? He definitely loves you and will listen to you."


    Poppy rolled her eyes at him and tilted her head to one side, trying to ignore him.


    The pendulum has swung back; that''s exactly right!


    Bryant said again, trying to fawn on her, "Poppy, my good daughter, help Dad this time. The Green


    Group was interfered by Dakings Group to the extent that it can''t even kept running; if this continues,


    the consequences are unthinkable!"


    "That¡¯s your business, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    In that moment, Poppy would kick Bryant when he was down; she had this mentality that when she


    knew he would die, she would love to watch him dying.


    Bryant''s face stiffened and a hint of evil fire appeared in his heart, but his reason said he must supress


    his personal feelings in this situation .


    After calming himself down, he added.


    "Poppy, I know you''re mad at me, and I don''t think I''m a good father. But mypany is in trouble right


    now, and it''s not just about the Greens, it''s about all the families of all the staff in the wholepany."


    "Think about it, you can save a lot of people who are going to beid off if you can talk to Kenny. It''s a


    good deed and it''s good for you."


    He paused, "I know you are kind. You want tit-for-tat all the time just because you were bullied at home


    and also because of your mother¡¯s death. But you are a good person."


    "Geez!"


    Poppy¡¯s face was cold, looking at him with a snort and sneer, but her eyes grew colder, "Don''t picture


    me as a great person; I don''t care who is going to live or die. Remember how you stood by with


    indifference when I was about to die, I wouldn''t do good deeds to you even if I wanted to do good


    deeds."


    "Poppy, I know Hilda has done a lot of wrong things to you, but Daddy doesn''t know about that, and I


    can''t ......"


    "So you''re a wimp!


    Mr.Bryant, I don''t have the kindness that you said I have, and I won''t help you, and it''s no use wasting


    your time to talk to me."


    "Are you really that cruel?"


    Once again, Bryant began his drama, "You are my own blood and I''m your father, even if you don''t


    want to admit it."


    "We''re bound. If there''s anything that makes us misunderstand each other, we could just talk about it .


    Kenny will also be my son-inw in the future; a son-inw can''t treat his father-inw like this!"


    "Are you serious about all this?"


    Poppy learned how shameless he was atst and it was hereditary to be shameless. Ethel might got


    her shameleesness from him.


    Bryant swore and even held out three fingers, "I could guarantee with my personality that everything I


    said sprang from the bottom of my heart."


    "Don''t get confused about the rtionship between you and Kenny. You''ve never treated me like a


    daughter, howe you have Kenny as your son-inw?"


    Poppy recalled a time in her childhood when Ethel falsely used her of stealing the family''s money to


    buy food; Then she was severely lectured by Bryant, and some of his words impressed themselves on


    her memory for the rest of her life, which is that ''You bastard, how could I have a daughter like you.


    ''


    Bryant knew that his drama wasn¡¯t working, and therefore he lured her with wealth, "Poppy, I can make


    it up to you; you can ask what you want from me."


    He looked up, at the Times Apartments, "I know you don''t have any porperty yet, I''ll buy you a porperty


    as soon as you promise to help me. Do you prefer a porperty near thew firm or do you want one with


    beautiful enviromen ......"


    she frowned with antipathy, "If I want a house, I can afford it myself, not to mention that Kenny has said


    that he will give the Murphys¡¯ mansion to me if I want it !"


    "Poppy, you''ve said that Kenny can even give you the Murphys¡¯ mansion, which exactly proves you are


    very close to him.


    "Just do me this favor. The wholepany won''t survive if the present situation goes on."


    "I''m really regretful now. I shouldn¡¯t have treated your mother and you like that. I was possessed then


    so that I became obsessed with Hilda. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.!"


    He said sobbingly with his red eyes, and he was about to shed tears.


    Poppy still remained unmoved no matter how repentant he said he was.

 Chapter 117 Fuck off

    Chapter 117 Fuck off


    He has aged a lot since theyst met five years ago. After her mother''s death, she wanted to cut him to


    death each time she saw him.


    It was him who made her mother suffer so much and die young. Now seeing him falling into such a


    state at his old age, she felt good .


    Hilda!


    Thinking of this woman, Poppy suddenly raised the corner of her mouth with a yful smile, and her icy


    eyes nced at him, "Do you really want me to help you?"


    Bryant''s eyes lit up, "Yes, I do. Are you willing to help me?"


    "In such a utilitarian society, benefit speaks loudest." Poppy said.


    "Just tell me what you want!" Bryant asked


    "I want you to divorce Hilda." Poppy replied.


    Poppy found his facial expression gradually turned stunned!


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Poppy shrugged, "Then get your hypocritical drama done now. Why embarrass yourself when you can¡¯t


    do acting well at your old age."


    ¡°I...¡±


    Bryant faltered, "How dare I divorce that hag!"


    Behind that Hilda is the powerful Sanches. If he dares to file for divorce, he''ll probably get messed up


    by the Sanches before hispany copses.


    Poppy noticed his cowardice, "You don''t dare to divorce?"


    "That¡¯s because of the background of the Sanches......"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the early years, the Sanches engaged in mafia activities and even now they had been out of the


    game, the Sanches must still have a connection with the mafia.


    "Here''s what I''m telling you; unless you get a divorce and publicly admit that my mother is the woman


    you love the most, otherwise it¡¯s impossible for me to help you."


    Bryant''s eyes darted around; he was nning something in his mind.


    Poppy squinted her clear eyes, and smiled coldly, ¡°don¡¯t try to fool me with fake divorce documents. I


    am awyer. I will know whether you divorce that hag or not as soon as I go to the court of justice to


    check.


    "Think about it and don¡¯t turn me down in such a hurry. Kenny will take his time with you and you''ll have


    plenty of time to consider my suggestion!"


    The smile at the corner of Poppy''s mouth was a ruthless, and she turned around in a dashing manner


    and walked towards the apartment building.


    Standing there, dumbfounded, Bryant shook his head. Divorce? That¡¯s impossible


    He looked up and saw the light of Poppy¡¯s apartment was on, while his heart sank into the darkness ...


    A few dayster, it seemed that nothing unusual happened .


    In one afternoon, Poppy had a small case for which she need to go to the court. She walked out of the


    Arriving at the underground garage, the elevator opened as ire''s phone rang, "Well, yes, we''ll be in


    touch with the other party as soon as possible ...... Hello, hello, can you hear me?"


    They walked towards the car. Poppy nced at ire and felt there may be something wrong.


    ire looked at the phone in her hand with confusion, whispering, "What a strange thing! Usually the


    signal in the garage is stable; why is it so bad today?"


    She kept talking on the phone, which rustled so much that it was impossible to hear clearly what was


    being said.


    Poppy''s face turned serious, and she walked cautiously.


    Suddenly, a van in front of them drove straight towards them. When the van is more than 10 meters


    away from them, Poppy reacted quickly,, pulling ire to run with her towards her car.


    "Get in the car!" Poppy said to ire


    Poppy was fast. After she got into the car and buckle her seat belt, she inserted the key into the


    keyhole and start the engine.


    The whole process took less than five seconds, and the car had been started while ire was still


    stunned at the moment.


    The men in the van couldn''t catch Poppy and simply pulled their car into the driveway, blocking Poppy¡¯s


    way out.


    The van¡¯s door was pulled open. Down from the car was three or four thugs, each with an iron rod in


    their hands, ruthlessly rushing towards them. ire saw this and can not help clutching the seat belt.


    Poppy made a quick decision and told ire, "Sit tight."


    Poppy¡¯s car is like an arrow that rushes straight ahead. The dark currents in Poppy''s eyes condense


    into a hurricane.


    The group of thugs were stunned by the quick attack, not expecting Poppy to be so ruthless, and were


    so frightened that they hurriedly dodged away


    Poppy didn''t stop for that, her ultimate goal was the van.


    "Boom,"With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the van was knocked out of its original ce after huge collision, because


    of which Poppy''s ears experienced a ''buzzing'' sound that severely hindered her hearing.


    ire, at the passenger seat, put down her hands from her head and saw the van in front of them was


    crashed with a huge hollow. But the front of their car wasn''t much better and was also badly damaged.


    Poppy threw her head side to side violently to stay awake at all times. She turned the steering wheel


    and fled immediately.


    "Get in the car!


    Go after them!" The leader thug said to other thugs.


    All the thugs quickly got in the car, then they drove after the Audi again.


    ire frequently looked at the rear-view mirror and nervously took out her cell phone with her hands


    still trembling, dialing the police number , "no signal?


    No signal at all?"


    Poppy couldn''t hear what ire was saying and focused on driving and figuring out how she could get


    rid of the van.


    If they turned another corner ahead and then went straight, they would get to the exit, which Poppy


    pinned all her hopes on.


    Just after turning the corner, a ck Land Rover came upon them. Just as Poppy thought it was the


    enemy, the Land Rover block the van behind their car and stop the van, which was not expected to her.


    The four men in ck suit in the Rover .showed her that they must be good at fighting.


    But time was running out and she wasn¡¯t allowed to watch what happened behind,and all she wanted


    was to get out of the parking lot.


    The thugs in the van each with an iron rod at hand got out of the car all of a sudden. The leader thug


    walked up to the men from the Rover, "Fuck off; don¡¯t get in the way of my business."


    Men in ck suit looked at each other, and one of them in front of the leader thug swung his fist to him


    on the face without grunting,


    The situation grew tenser and the six thugs were poised, waiting for their leader''s order to start the


    fight.


    The thug leader was especially angry and spat, "You son of a bitch; you dare to hit me, guys, go hit


    them!"


    A few thugs went straight towards the ck-clothed men, each of whom had absolutely no problem


    beating the thugs one-versus-two. The ck-clothed men struck out at the thugs fast and urately,


    the thugs group being shattered to pieces.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    Thest of the thugs was also beaten to the ground, and three of the men in ck turned to their


    leader, "Mr. Third, what should we do next?"


    Mr. Third raised the corner of his mouth with a sneer, "Tie them up, and take them to the police station."


    On the other side of the road, Poppy sessfully get to a ce that is safe. The wrecked Audi engine


    turned off automatically before reaching the exit. The front of her car was puffing out clouds of smoking.


    That the car can make it through until then was considered to be a sess.


    ire''s heart tightened and looked at Poppy who was finally relieved to see two security guards


    running towards them, but her ears were still hearing ''buzzing'' sound, causing her to be unable to hear


    what the others were saying; she only knew the guards were patting the car door.


    ire immediately got out of the car and asked the security guards for help, "Please call the police


    station quickly; someone in the garage is trying to kidnap us."


    The guards sensed something was wrong and one called the police station and the other called an


    ambnce.

 Chapter 118 Dress Up

    Chapter 118 Dress Up


    City Hospital


    ire just had minor wound, while Poppy were diagnosed by the doctor with temporary tinnitus due to


    the strong impact of the collision. The doctor told her she would be cured after some rest.


    Kenny heard the news and rushed to the hospital at once. He asked "How are you feeling now?"


    "What are you doing here?" Poppy asked.


    Poppy knew that the men in the Land Rovers that suddenly rushed out just now were probably all his


    people.


    "You''re in trouble, How can I note?"


    "It''s not like I were in trouble."


    "Mr. Kenny, Miss Poppy just had temporary tinnitus due to the strong impact of the collision, but she


    was much better now."


    ire beside Poppy added.


    "I can hear now."


    Poppy rubbed her ears, and she can hear clearly, which meant she recovered.


    "ire, you rush to the court now to assist Mr. Arno, I worried he didn¡¯t know the case well."


    Poppy had asked Arno to do today''s work for her.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Poppy!¡±


    ire nodded to Kenny and left.


    Kenny pulled out the chair next to him and sat down, "You may have guessed something about what


    happened today."


    She leaned against the side of the bed, "The Land Rover is yours?"


    "Brilliant!"


    Kenny made it clear that "they are only secretly protecting you and will not interfere with your normal


    life."


    Poppyughed lightly, "You really underestimate me."


    Kenny''s eyes showed sadness, "Don''t always shoulder things on your own. You have me now."


    Poppy looked at Kenny, and the touching feelings that shed within her heart were quickly


    suppressed, "Stop it!"


    "Knock, knock, knock! "


    Two policemen appeared at the door and Kenny and Poppy¡¯s conversation paused.


    "Miss Green, those involved in the case are all been arrested and are taking statements at the police


    station."


    "What''s the matter with the garage signal and surveince camera?"


    Kennny asked.


    Poppy looked at him; that was exactly what she wanted to ask.


    "We just checked. The garage were put with a jammer, even the surveince camera was tampered


    with. As for who are responsible for it, we won''t know until further interrogation." A policeman said


    "Now we need to know what happened with Miss Green." A policeman asked


    Poppy answered, "Yes, I will do my best to cooperate with you ......"


    She gave a brief ount of what happened at the garage, and after the policemen took notes of what


    she said, a policeman added.


    "We''ve put the case on file, and besides, the red paint case, after the fingerprintparison, was done


    by these same people."


    The policemen stayed less than 20 minutes and left after giving their ount of what happened.


    Kenny poured a ss of water for Poppy, "What do you think about the events of the past few days?"


    Poppy held the ss of water and took a few sips, watching the ripples as the water curled, "Thinking


    about how to deal with those things."


    "You already know who did this?"


    "Basically, but there isn¡¯t enough evidence to suit her right now."


    "Might as well talk to me and figure it out together."


    "Jean!"


    She''s cool with that, and she''s happy to get help for problems she can''t solve on her own.


    ¡°She?¡± Kenny said.


    No matter how hard Kenny thought about it, he never expected it to be her.


    Poppy told him about what she encountered at the spa, and Kenny understood after hearing that.


    Poppy said, "she was actually being used as well."


    "Hilda''s favorite game is to kill people with a borrowed knife."


    Poppy lost her smile and shook her head.


    Kenny didn''t respond, pondering the whole thing in detail. The look in his eyes was deep like they were


    sinking into the dark domain, but after a while, his eyebrows stretched and the corner of his lips turned


    up.


    Poppy, who noticed the slight change on his face, asked curiously.


    "You have ideas of what to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll track it and kick Jean out of the game this time."


    Kenny was sure about that.


    The thugs sent out by Big Gold Tooth were all caught; and Jean, unwitting, who was still leisurely


    varnishing her nails and humming softly, was in a particrly good mood.


    Jean thought, ¡®after a short while, Poppy will became infamous. Let''s see how can she still be in the


    limelight then. How dare she beat me. Not anybody can hit me.


    Jean snorted!


    She left her varnished nails to dry.


    Just then her phone rang and she was happy to see it was the Big Gold Tooth. She thought he would


    bring her good news, "How did it go?"


    "We failed, and my men were arrested. Miss Jean, for your self-safety, don''t show up around for a while


    and hide yourself."


    Big Gold Tooth spoke anxiously.


    Jean exploded with anger, her face twisted, "I gave you 300 thousand RMB and you screwed up the


    whole thing. What were you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Faced with Jean''s questioning, Big Gold Tooth was helpless, "Miss. Jean, you gave 300 thousand, not


    3 million."


    "Big Gold Tooth, you were the one who swore to me in the first ce that you wouldplete the task


    perfectly."Jean said.


    "I need to tell you one more important thing. Daniel died before we could sell him as aborer."Big Gold


    Tooth told Jean.


    ¡°He is dead?¡± Jean asked.


    Jean was startled.


    "He was badly wounded by you at the warehouse that day. He died without treatment.


    Jean knew that she indeed hit him hard. She was anxious about the news, "Alright, you guys do the


    burying job neatly."


    "That¡¯s easy, but you have to pay me some more for me running away."


    That was the real purpose of Big Gold Tooth¡¯s call.


    "Fuck off. I gave you a total of 500 thousand RMB. Isn''t that enough for you to run away?"


    Jean stood up angrily with her hand on her waist.


    "You need to distinguish between the 200 thousand RMB for catching Daniel and the 300 thousand


    RMB for catching the femalewyer. You need to know these were three different things.


    Big Gold Tooth was determined to get her to pay him more.


    "I don¡¯t believe you''re so generous that you would gave all your money to your men."


    Jean hated it most when she was being threatened.


    "So will you pay me or not?"


    "No, I won¡¯t. You took half a fucking million from me, and you fucked the things up, and you still have


    the guts to ask me for more money?"


    "Fine, you don''t have to pay me more, but if I get caught, you won''t get away with it."


    Big Gold Tooth is acting shamelessly to try to get the money.


    "You--"


    Jean gritted her teeth, itching to rip him off.


    "Think about it, we''re in the same boat. If you don''t pay me more to run away, I''ll just sit and wait for the


    police toe to me. I''m happy to have someone get caught with me anyway."


    "100 thousand, no more." Jean said


    "I will look up my ount and see the money get transferred by this afternoon. If you do it toote,


    making me have no chance to run, then I simply won''t run away."


    "Get the fuck out of here as far away as you can, and don''t call me again!"


    Jean hung up the phone with rage. She looked up his ount, and immediately transferred money to


    him.


    After getting this crap done, she threw away her phone and leaned back on the couch. She thought


    about it and called the maid. "What can I do for you? Miss" the maid asked.


    "Pack my bags, and get everything I usually wear and use into two suitcases."


    "OK¡­"


    After watching the maid walking upstairs, she picked up her phone again and try to book a flight ticket.


    Just as she looked at the phone, she saw a missed text message from a golf coach who she had only


    known for a short time.


    ''Baby, I miss you. See you tonight at 8pm, at Rhine New Street.'' said the message.


    Jean got horny and texted back, ''Bring your tools. I''m going to dress up like a student tonight.''''


    In less than three seconds, the coach replied, ''No problem.''


    With an appointment tonight, Jean thought she wouldn¡¯t be caught so soon no matter how fucked-up


    the thing was.


    So, she booked a flight overseas tomorrow afternoon.


    She was leaving anyway, so it was not toote for her to eat one more te of ''food'' before she left.

 Chapter 119: I鈥檓 Not the Chief Mastermind

    Chapter 119: I¡¯m Not the Chief Mastermind


    Police Station


    Under pressure from the superiors, the police in charge of this case did not dare to take it lightly and


    even took the six gangsters into six interrogation rooms individually for a second interrogation.


    A small interrogation room decorated with a table, three simple chairs, and a smallmp on the table


    invisibly brought a sense of pressure to the criminals.


    The gangster sitting on one side looked fearless, staring directly at the two policemen, arrogantly


    spreading their hands, ¡°Sir, no matter how you ask, I have nothing to say. I¡¯m just doing things for


    others. I didn¡¯tplete the crime so you cannot arrest me.¡±


    The two policemen looked at each other and then showed another document. The file on it was


    Chuck¡¯s file. The policeman pointed to his photo and asked, ¡°Do you know this man?¡±


    The gangster nced lightly at it and said nothing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide. We have known that you all always mingle with him.¡±


    After the first interrogation, the police found that their confessions were the same and the descriptions


    of the crimes were the same. So the police held a meeting, decided to directly turn over the


    background of each of them, and then found Chuck was involved.


    ¡°So what? It is our doing not our boss¡¯s.¡± The gangster directly confessed and nned to take the


    me.


    Anyway, Chuck had already told them that they were at most arrested on a charge of attempted


    kidnapping, which was a minor charge.


    The policeman sneered, ¡°You are quite loyal to him.¡±


    Another policeman said, ¡°But have you ever thought that your loyalty was meaningless because, your


    boss has already run away?¡±


    The gangster¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°No, our boss wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t be silly. If we have caught your boss, we don¡¯t need to interrogate you.¡±


    The gangster, rmed, lowered his head and sped his hands tightly.


    ¡°You think highly of loyalty but he doesn¡¯t treat you as brothers at all. If he is really kind and righteous,


    he would havee to bail you as soon as possible. But all of you are still trapped here?¡±


    The two policemen felt delighted secretly when his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°No, our boss won''t abandon us...¡± The gangster murmured to himself, and the line of defense in his


    heart had begun to lower.


    ¡°You regard him as a brother but he regards you as a minion. What so-called loyalty is!. Think about it


    yourself. Who instructed you to do it?¡±


    The gangster was still reluctant to say. He frowned and felt confused.


    After a while, the police continued, ¡°If you want to defend him and waste our time, we are here now and


    then. But I have to warn you that your boss had run away free and life in prison is hard .¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know who you kidnapped?¡±


    The gangster raised his head in confusion. His mind had already begun to be disturbed by them.


    ¡°This femalewyer is the daughter of Green Company which has a lot of rtionship with Navi


    Company and Dakings Group...¡±


    The femalewyer was not very threatening, but he had heard the names of these powerfulpanies


    before . The gangster began to hesitate.


    The two policemen looked at each other, knowing that this trick would work for him, and then


    continued, ¡° You have always heard of Dakings Group. Do you think you canpete with this


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are in jail, but what about your family? What about your parents?¡±


    The police drew closer to him, with a low tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will be retaliated?¡±


    The gangster suddenly clenched his hands and his face turned pale. The police were right. He still had


    his family which was right in City H, and he had a newborn child!


    He was nervous and asked a little worried, ¡°If I tell you all, can you keep my family safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you must tell us the truth. Stop wasting our time.¡± The policeman started taking dictation.


    ¡°I say, I will tell you everything I know, but you must promise the safety of my families.¡± The gangster


    didn¡¯t care about his own safety but his family was his only weakness.


    ¡°Go ahead. Who instructed you to kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s David, our boss¡¯s assistant. We followed his order.¡± Now the gangster had been conquered by the


    police and disclosed everything he knew.


    ¡°That is to say, Chuck undertake illegal tasks but asked David guide you all to carry out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The red paint case was done by you?¡±


    The gangster hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡°We did it but it was also instructed by David.¡±


    ¡°This task was also taken by Chuck?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who gave the money and asked Chuck to do this?¡±


    The gangster shook his head and said, ¡°Sir, we have no right to know what goes on above.¡±


    On the other side, the conference room.


    Several Sirs in charge of this case are trying toe up with an idea to arrest Chuck.


    ¡°Our emphasis is on interrogating those gangsters. As long as they confess that they are instigated


    by Chuck, we can go arrest him.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that they have the same confession and nothing else.¡±


    One of the policemen took off his police cap and said, ¡°Wait, Charles and the others have already


    changed the method and conducted a second interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Our senior takes this matter seriously, and Director Liu asked us to deal with it properly.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is an order, the police ambushing around Chuck¡¯s nest can go to contain him.¡±


    ¡°Now we have to wait with patience.¡±


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Thendline on the table suddenly sounded. Captain Li picked it up and listened, ¡°Captain Li, someone


    has already confessed that it is indeed Chuck who instigated them.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Captain Li smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Well done. Immediately notify ter to arrest Chuck!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was quiet and dark before daybreak.


    Chuck was busy packing up valuable things. Even if he escaped, he didn¡¯t want to let go of any


    valuable thing.


    ¡°This imitative Han Jade from Qianlong period is extremely valuable.¡±


    He put them one by one in the suitcase, and his eyes glowed every time he looked at the treasure.


    The police ambushing outside were ready. As soon as they received an order from their superior, they


    would immediately take action.


    Mr. Bruce, after answering the phone, smiled triumphantly. He picked up the walkie-talkie, and said to


    everyone, ¡°Attention, the senior has just given the order. Arrest Chuck and bring him to justice!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    All policemen cheered themselves up and surrounded Chuck¡¯s house from all sides.


    Mr. Bruce rushed directly to the gate and pried open the door with a wire. Then they rushed into the


    house.


    At this time, Chuck had packed his luggage and was ready to escape in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The police rushed in, holding ck guns one by one and pointing at Chuck.


    Chuck didn¡¯t expect them to act so quickly. Facing the police, he was not nervous and raised his hand


    calmly, ¡°Sir,what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without saying anything, Mr. Bruce directly put handcuffs on his hand, ¡°You know that.¡±


    Looking at the suitcases next to the two sofas, Mr. Bruce sneered and said, ¡°It seems that you are


    ready to abscond!¡±


    Chuck pretended to be innocent, ¡°Sir, I just want to go on a vacation. Anything wrong with it?¡± He


    sighed inwardly. The police brazenly dared to take him away, which meant that they must be confident


    to testify against him.


    ¡°Vacation? Take your time at the police station.¡± Mr. Bruce winked at his men and said, ¡°Take him


    away.¡±


    Mr. Bruce looked around and gave an order to the rest of his men, ¡°You stay here and search. We¡¯ll


    take him back to the station.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Everything went well. After bringing Chuck back to the station, Mr. Bruce interrogated Chuck overnight.


    In the interrogation room, Chuck satzily in a chair and said, ¡°Sir, you need evidence to arrest


    someone.¡±


    Mr. Bruce put six confessions which all proved that Chuck had instigated others to do some kidnapping


    on the table, ¡°What one person said may not mean anything, but the six persons you sent had the


    same confession, and they already admitted that it¡¯s you who instigated them. Can this be fake?¡±


    Chuck looked at the confessions on the table in amazement, staring at each word, and as soon as he


    stretched his hand forward, the confession was taken back by Mr. Bruce, ¡°Chuck, I advise you to be


    frank.¡±


    Chuck kept calm and still insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, but you ordered it so you are the mastermind!¡± Mr. Bruce insisted.


    Chuck frowned, ¡°No. Not me.¡±


    ¡°Then you are an aplice.¡± ter was crushing his willingness step by step.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Chuck patted the table excitedly, ¡°I just collected money and did business. But I didn¡¯t


    seed to kidnap the target so the charge of kidnapping others cannot stand.¡±


    Mr. Bruce breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Chuck, you finally confessed.¡±


    The voice recorder recorded their conversation all the way, and even the colleague who took dictations


    had recorded what he said.


    Chuck was very upset after he realized that he had been hit by Mr. Bruce¡¯s trick.


    Mr. Bruce turned the pen in his hand and said, ¡°Although the crime has not beenmitted, it is an


    attempted kidnapping. But the severity of the crime depends on you.¡±


    Of course, Chuck understood what he said. ter wanted him to confess Jean Barnes but...


    There was a trace of entanglement in his eyes. He was wavering.


    ¡°To shield offenders, you will be doubly guilty. But if you truthfully confess the aplice, you can get


    a lighter sentence when you are sent to prison.¡±


    Chuck lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°Think about it. You have to go to jail but she has a good life with impunity. Do you feelfortable?¡±


    Mr. Bruce looked at him with bright eyes. He knew that people were selfish, and they didn¡¯t want others


    to live better than themselves.


    ¡°I say, Jean, gave me 300,000 yuan to kidnap and arrange my men to gang rape the woman,,


    photograph it and send the video to her.¡± Since he had to go to jail, he didn¡¯t want Jean to get better.


    ¡°Is there evidence to prove it?¡±


    ¡°I have a remittance record.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    At this moment, a Sir knocked on the door and walked in, holding a sealed bag with two photos in it,


    ¡°Mr. Bruce, we found it in Chuck¡¯s house.¡±


    Chuck stared at the two photos and panic appeared in his eyes. Even a thin sweat hung on his


    forehead.


    Mr. Bruce put these two photos on the table, ¡°Why are there these photos?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chuck denied it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mr. Bruce hummed softly, ¡°You don¡¯t know or you dare not to admit it?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Chuck refused to admit it, and then he had an idea. He said, ¡°I know, this must be


    hidden by my woman.¡±


    Mr. Bruce obviously didn¡¯t believe what he said.


    ¡°This woman is actually concealing a picture of a man without my knowledge. She must have


    cuckolded me.¡±


    ¡°Chuck, are you looking for an excuse?¡± Mr. Bruce had an instinct that there was a lot behind the


    person in this photo.


    ¡°Every sentence I say is the truth. He must be her mistress.¡±


    The police knew that Chuck wasn¡¯t going to tell them the truth. They had no choice but to take him into


    custody first and then conducted a second interrogation.

 Chapter 120: You鈥檙e the Most Conscienceless Woman I Have Ever Known

    Chapter 120: You¡¯re the Most Conscienceless Woman I Have Ever Known


    Next day


    After spending the night making love with the golf coach, Jean left the hotel in full energy and went


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    directly to the airport.


    She sat in the waiting room. There was one hour left to leave City H. She didn¡¯t care about Chuck and


    those people. Anyway, she had spent the money and she wouldn¡¯t care about the results.


    While thinking of Poppy Green, she frowned. As it stood now, she couldn¡¯t defeat her so she could only


    give up temporarily.


    Jean thought that Poppy was such a difficult guy to deal with. This time she didn¡¯t knock her down but


    got herself into trouble.


    The policemen were divided into two teams and split into two positions from left to right. One team was


    waiting at the side door, and the other team went directly into the waiting room and arrested Jean.


    Jean, who was still waiting to get on the ne calmly, saw a policemaning towards her through the


    makeup mirror when she was reapplying makeup. She was so guilty that she immediately dragged her


    suitcase, buckled her sunsses, and walked away.


    When the police saw her going to run, they immediately used the walkie-talkie to summon all


    colleagues and rounded up her from all directions.


    How could a woman¡¯s strength bepared with a man? She hadn¡¯t gone far before being caught by


    the police.


    The inclothesman showed the police officer card, ¡°Miss Jean, you are suspected of being involved in


    a kidnapping case. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation.¡±


    Jean tried to break free, ¡°Did you make a mistake? How could I be rted to the kidnapping case?¡±


    Jean cursed in her heart, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m exposed.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t catch the wrong person. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jean was taken away by the police who held her left and right hands. People along the way looked


    sideways. Jean kept her head down, thinking that she was fortunate to wear sunsses.


    Back to the police station, Jean was immediately interrogated.


    ¡°Chuck said that you gave them money and instructed him to kidnap Poppy Green. Is it true?¡±


    Hearing this, Jean knew that it was indeed Chuck who stabbed herself out and thought to herself,


    ¡°Bastard! Took so much money but still dare to confess me!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jean was a little angry and denied it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mr. Bruce winked at the policeman who took dictations and ordered him to turn on the


    other recorder.


    ¡°No, no, he just ndered me and wanted to find someone to be a scapegoat,¡± Jean scorned Chuck, ¡°It


    is probably because he likes Poppy Green¡¯s beauty and wants to kidnap and rape her.¡±


    She paused and chuckled, ¡°The kidnapping was unsessful. Now he wants to find a scapegoat.¡±


    Mr. Bruce smiled with corners of his mouth upward, ¡°With so many people in City H, why did he find


    you?¡±


    ¡°There was enmity between us before and now he deliberately retaliated against me! Mr. Police, you


    really caught the wrong person.¡±


    After obtaining the important evidence, Mr. Bruce suspended the interrogation of Jean. He turned


    around and held the recording pen to interrogate Chuck a second time.


    ¡°No, no, he just ndered me and wanted to find someone to be a scapegoat,¡±


    ¡°It is probably because he likes Poppy Green¡¯s beauty and wants to kidnap and rape her.¡±


    ¡°The kidnapping was unsessful. Now he wants to find a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± After listening to the recording, Chuck pounded the table angrily. He didn¡¯t expect that Jean


    would shirk the charge.


    Mr. Bruce put down the recording pen and said, ¡°The catastrophe is imminent and they abandon you.


    Now, are you willing to say everything?¡±


    Mr. Bruce wanted them to fight with each other. Human nature was ugly, especially for criminals like


    them. He really hadn¡¯t seen a few who would be loyal.


    Chuck was very angry, ¡°I still have evidence.¡± He felt fortunate that he kept the evidence, otherwise


    Jean would really want him to be a scapegoat.


    ¡°What evidence?¡± Mr. Bruce felt that the case was finally clear.


    ¡°I recorded the phone call with Jean. That is a lifesaver I left for myself.¡±


    ¡°Where is the recording?¡±


    ¡°Bring me my cell phone.¡±


    After extracting the recording, Mr. Bruce showed the photos of Daniel taken out during the first


    interrogation.


    ¡°I ask you again. Do you really don¡¯t know this person?¡± Mr. Bruce stared at him with dark eyes.


    Chuck looked shifty-eyed and then shook his head.


    Mr. Bruce leaned back, ¡°This person is called Daniel. We have already investigated that Daniel has


    been missing for a while and he had a rtionship with Jean before!¡±


    Chuck knew that he had reached such a point that he could no longer speak nonsense, and simply


    remained silent.


    A quarter of an hourter, Mr. Bruce became a little impatient with him, and frowned, ¡°Chuck, don¡¯t


    think you are fine without speaking. Your men have admitted that you once sent many people to find


    Daniel.¡±


    Chuck lowered his head, thinking about the pros and cons. Daniel was murdered. If he confessed,


    once he was found guilty, he would seek his own death.


    Chuck calmly looked up, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t force a confession. I really don¡¯t know this person. I also said


    that this picture belongs to my wife. He must be the man she took fancy to. If you want to know


    something, you can ask my wife.¡±


    Chuck¡¯s attitude changed, and his sincerity was gone.


    As he said, they couldn¡¯t extract a confession, and Mr. Bruce¡¯s interrogation was unfavorable again.


    **


    Late at night, Times Apartment.


    Poppy, who stood on the balcony, was wearing sexy pajamas. Her shoulders were bare, and the


    moonlight shrouded her like a light gauze. She was covered with a light halo.


    She leaned against the railing, holding a woman¡¯s cigarette in her hand, and after taking a deep breath,


    she continued to ask, ¡°Chuck has already confessed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but when we searched his room, we found two suspicious photos. The person has been missing


    for half a month. He had a close rtionship with Jean before. We suspect that this person will be the


    key to the case!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and hope you can solve the case as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Poppy, we will do our best to handle this case.¡±


    When she hung up the phone, she squeezed out the cigarette butt and took another one from the


    cigarette case. Crack! She lit the cigarette.


    The plumes of white smoke were extremely bright at night. She was smoking quietly, but her beautiful


    eyes were deep in thought. After the phone call just now, she roughly understood the progress of the


    case.


    ¡°Daniel!¡± she whispered to herself.


    Her beautiful eyes rippled, and she suddenly fell into deep thought. The charge of attempted


    kidnapping, intentional wounding, and other crimes was very light. It was nothing to do with her original


    goal.


    If she wanted topletely get rid of Jean, she must use her of a serious criminal case. In the


    current implementation, how should the investigation go on?


    Poppy couldn¡¯t solve this puzzle for the time being.


    The quiet doorbell rang, and she turned her head and nced at the clock. It could only be Kenny who


    came back at this time.


    She smiled gently and walked straight to the door.


    After the door was open, Kenny gazed deeply at her.


    ¡°Come in first¡± Poppy ignored his gaze and said.


    When he went in and closed the door, he couldn¡¯t wait to press her against the wall. He looked at her


    delicate little face with his evil eyes, and approached her illegibly, ¡°Little fairy, you are seducing me!¡±


    Poppy hooked his neck frankly, and met his eyes, ¡°It is my dressing style at home. Can¡¯t you stand it?¡±


    She touched his nose deliberately, pretending to be disappointed, ¡°You don¡¯t have a nosebleed. Liar.¡±


    She pushed him away and walked in feebly.


    But Kenny grabbed her and pressed her against the wall again. He clung to her with his private parts


    directly hitting her lower abdomen, and whispered in her ear with his hoarse voice, ¡°Is it sincere enough


    now?¡±


    Poppy kept a shallow smile and pressed her index finger against his thin lips that were slowly


    approaching to kiss her ¡°You want to make love with a patient. Is it too unconscionable?¡±


    ¡°Patient?¡± Kenny was puzzled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about my tinnitus.¡± She pointed her fingers all the way down, rubbing his Adam¡¯s apple,


    ¡°Control yourself. Your private parts have touched me.¡±


    Kenny hadpassion for her, and once again let go of this delicious ¡®Mermaid¡¯.


    ¡°You are the most conscienceless woman I have ever seen.¡± He was forced to let go of her, and put a


    file in her hands, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Poppy didn¡¯t rush to open it, and responded to his words, ¡°I will be the most conscienceless woman


    you have ever seen.¡±


    Kenny rubbed her hair indulgently and said, ¡°I know, you are the most unscrupulous, worst, and most


    conscienceless vixen!¡±


    Poppy was quite satisfied with these adjectives. After sitting down, she opened the file and looked at it


    carefully.


    There was a twinkle in her eyes when she saw the content and she read it more carefully. Kenny


    looked at her expression and put his arms around her shoulders, ¡°Are you satisfied with this gift?¡±


    Poppy paused and looked at him, ¡°Very satisfied.¡±


    She then looked down. Obviously, this file was more attractive than the man in front of her. She couldn¡¯t


    help feeling, ¡°Chuck married such a beautiful woman and brought her home. No wonder he was


    cuckolded.¡±


    ¡°This is not the point.¡± He lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± She squinted her eyes charmingly and bit his index finger lightly. Her pink tongue


    licked his fingertips lightly. The tingling feeling was like an electric current, stirring his heart.


    There was a trace of annoyance in his eyes, ¡°Little fairy, are you sure you want to go on like this?¡± His


    Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but slide again. The beauty was in front, and he could not resist the


    temptation.


    Poppy drew out the paper towel, especially ¡®technical¡¯ to dry his fingers, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about serious


    matters¡±


    A dim light shed under Kenny¡¯s eyes, and if he could, he was anxious to push her directly onto the


    bed.


    Putting away all the crooked thoughts, he began to say, ¡°I have dealt with this woman. As long as there


    is her confession, Jean Barnes and Chuck will be finished.¡±


    Poppy agreed with him, ¡°This time you have done a great job.¡±


    Kenny raised his brow, ¡°Then what reward are you going to give me?¡±


    While Poppy was thinking, he has reiterated, ¡°If it¡¯s the kind of pediatrics just now, it¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°When Jean Barnes and Chuck are finished, I¡¯ll...¡± She leaned close to him with a charming smile, ¡°I¡¯ll


    make love with you!¡±


    After hearing that, Kenny jumped up and hugged her with joy, ¡°Really?¡±


    Poppy tidied his neckline, ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t really fail when it¡¯s the time!¡±

 Chapter 121: I Won鈥檛 Give up on You

    Chapter 121: I Won¡¯t Give up on You


    The police office


    Sunny, the wife of Chuck, was a young woman in her 30s, wearing a light make-up, which made her


    mature and charming. She ruffled her hair in an exceedingly fascinating way then she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll


    answer all your questions as long as I can.¡±


    Her almond-shaped eyes fixed directly on the two policemen, which made the two a little embarrassed,


    then one of them cleared his throat and questioned, ¡°Do you know why we ask you here?¡±


    She curled her lip and smiled, ¡° It¡¯s about Chuck.¡±


    The police were so satisfied with her attitude that they decided to warn her, ¡° We hope you can


    cooperate with our work. Under the current situation, you are not involved in this case, so you will not


    be implicated in it finally as long as you cooperate with us well.¡±


    The woman supported her chin with one hand, with a ready attitude, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    The policeman took out two photos from the portfolio and pushed them in front of Sunny, ¡°Do you know


    the man?¡±


    The woman looked at it carefully, then shook her head decidedly, ¡°Although he was quite handsome, I


    don¡¯t know him.¡±


    The policeman put down the photo, ¡°But Chuck, a fitness coach, said it was yours and the man in the


    photo could be your lover.¡± Then the policeman examined her expression carefully.


    Listening to this, Sunny sneered disdainfully, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t usually work out, so how could I know a


    fitness coach?¡±


    She paused for a while, then she said as if she had remembered something, ¡°I eavesdropped on his


    phone the other day. He said he was looking for a fitness coach, who, I guess, may be the one you


    said.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the man is now?¡±


    Sunny shook her head, ¡° How could I know?¡±


    ¡°Who may know about the man?¡±The police asked because now Chuck and all his men, especially his


    capable assistant were captured.


    ¡°If this man is caught, he must be confined in the warehouse of Fisherman¡¯s Wharf. Dirk Hand,


    nicknamed ne, must know about this man.¡±


    ¡°We have questioned him. He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Sunny smiled, ¡°Sir, if possible, you can arrange for me to meet him, and I will persuade him to


    cooperate with you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The policeman was a little dubious.


    ¡°I am sure about it. Let me try it.¡±


    Seeing that she was full of confidence, the police arranged for her a meeting immediately as she said.


    The meeting room.


    Sunny sped her hands tightly and lowered her head, hiding her mixed mind. She thought that


    everything would went smoothly and be sessful eventually, as long as she gave ne the thing


    when they met.


    The approaching sound of footsteps interrupted her thought. Then ne came in and the policeman


    stood at the door. The room was installed many cameras on the ceilings to observe prisons at any time.


    When Sunny and ne sat down, ne saw the woman and was surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    There were strong affection in Sunny¡¯s eyes, ¡°I miss you. Chuck deserved it, but how could he got me


    into trouble.¡±


    ne frowned, ¡° Be watchful about your words.¡±


    Then Sunny lowered her voice and muttered, ¡° I was right. He took the money, and you were be


    implicated by him.¡±


    ne had a thought of it and he said, ¡°I have supposed the oue since I choose the way.¡±


    There was a serious expression on Sunny¡¯s face, ¡°Listen to me, you can be a tainted witness to use


    Chuck.¡±


    With some amazement, ne was a little hesitant and was silent for a moment.


    ¡°You are clear that he is the chief plotter and you are just working for him. If you are a tainted witness,


    you can apply for a mitigation of sentence and will be out earlier, so we can have a earlier union.¡±


    ¡°Sunny!¡± ne did not expect Sunny would be so affectionate that she did not gave him up even he


    was in prison.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± There was a lot of love filled with Sunny¡¯s eyes. They have been cheating with


    Chuck secretly, but she really loved this man.


    ¡° Let me think.¡±


    ne was struggling. Chuck was always good to him, so would he really be so ungrateful?


    When leaving, Sunny pretended to sprained her ankle. When ne held her, she slip the note into


    ne¡¯s hand and patted his hand at that time.


    The two made an eye contact, then Sunny kept her feet and took a step back, ¡°Remember my words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ne left with the guard police.


    Sunny left police office with her brow stretched. Because she was seventy percent sure that ne


    would do as she said.


    Shortly after Sunny left, ne took the initiative to negotiate with the police. Mr. Bruce was very


    pleased when he heard the news, and he immediately arranged for an interrogation.


    In the interrogation room.


    ne sat opposite Mr. Bruce, with clear eyes and clear mind, then he asked, ¡°Can can be free if I


    cooperate with the police?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how much you have involved in the case. But if you can be a tainted witness, the judge


    can give you a mitigation of sentence.¡± Mr. Bruce said bluntly.


    ne did not say a word, as if he was thinking. Mr. Bruce was not anxious, giving him enough time to


    think about.


    ¡°We always take orders from the boss. We will do whatever our boss asks us to do. I don¡¯t have more


    to say about the kidnapping, and let¡¯s talk about Daniel.


    Mr. Bruce hinted at the scribe and opened the recording pen at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    They have been waiting for this moment for several days.


    ¡°It was Jean who gave two hundred thousand to Chuck to find out Daniel. I don¡¯t know about their


    grudges and I just received the money and work. Then we found Daniel and beat him up, nut we did


    not kill him. It was Jean who beat him too hard and whipped him to death.¡±


    Bruce was astonished, ¡°Is Daniel dead?¡±


    Knowing that he had gone onto the way and could not go back, ne nodded, ¡°Yeas, he has died.¡±


    ¡°Does Jean whip him to death?¡± Bruce was a little confused, ¡° Could you tell the whole story of the


    incident?¡±


    ne nodded and described clearly what he had seen that day, even the process Daniel being


    whipped.


    Bruce pondered for a while, ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Chuck has asked us to bury it.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Bruce frowned, since the case became serious when involving human lives.


    ¡°The back hill of Huai¡¯an Park.¡±


    After the interrogation, Bruce immediately took his colleagues to the hill. They eventually found


    something thanks to the specific location provided by ne.


    ¡°Bruce, there¡¯s something here!¡±


    The policeman, who was digging the with a hoe, found a hand.


    Everyone walked over when heard the news. Seeing they had some findings, Bruce ordered


    immediately, ¡°Be careful and dig the mud out.¡±


    Everyone worked together and did the body up quickly. Then a disgusting smell suffused the air.


    Fortunately, they wore masks. The body featured an X-shaped wound engraved on the face and most


    of the body was rotting. It seemed that the wounds were caused by whips by naked human eyes.


    Bruce took out the photo andpared it with of the body, ¡°Take the body back and notify the forensic


    expert.¡±

 Chapter 122: What a Pity that Poppy Was not a Member of Family Sanches

    Chapter 122: What a Pity that Poppy Was not a Member of Family Sanches


    Hilda was very anxious recently because of the appearance of Poppy Green, who was a mortal mdy


    for Hilda. Hilda would even be scared to wake up if she could not get rid of the trouble. So she couldn¡¯t


    bear it and went back to her parental home for help.


    As son as the car drove onto the road, Hilda answered a phone, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Jean Barnes at


    the police station?¡±


    ¡°Jean has not been free from the usation, since Daniel¡¯s body have been found and exhumed. After


    the forensic autopsy, the forensic expert identified the cause of his death, which coincided with the


    statement of the tainted witness that he died of infection caused by whipping. She is now involved in a


    murder case and will have to spend the rest of her life in prison.¡± Although the news was still blocked at


    present, some special group of people always found their ways to get the news.


    Hilda sneered, ¡°I see.¡±


    It was out of her expectation that Jean was beaten by Poppy in just one round. She had thought Jean


    was capable.


    But it also showed that Poppy, the bitch was kind ofpetent.


    ¡°Here we are, Madam.¡±


    The car had arrived at Family Sanches unconsciously.


    Hilda tidied up her mood and told the driver, ¡°Wait for me outside!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    The towering building made one feel like he was burdened a lot. Hilda, who rarely came back, would


    not want toe here if she had not had to ask her father for help.


    When Hilda walked into the living room, her father was making tea. The scent of tea spread from his


    fingertips, which made the atmosphere more quite. But Jacob Sanches looked frightening, even the


    fragrance of tea could not reduce his foul atmosphere.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Hilda went over and sat down.


    Jacob did not raise his head and said in a t tone, ¡°What are you doing toe back?¡±


    Hilda was a little embarrassed, ¡° Father, This is my home. Do I have to have a reason toe back?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Jacob hummed coldly and picked up the teacup for a cup, ¡°A daughter married is like water split. Let


    alone Roche was in a mess because of your poor tricks!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Although he was not involved now, it did not mean that he didn¡¯t know about it.


    Roche had been in a lot of trouble recently. Jacob wanted to know Bryant Green solved the problem


    that Dakings Group had blocked out many Roche¡¯s project.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Hilda didn¡¯t expect Kenny to be so ruthless, and she had been distressed because of it for a long time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you discredited Roche, but do not get our Family Sanches involved.¡± After


    drinking up a cup of tea, Jacob put down the cup. From the beginning to the present, he had not even


    looked at Hilda, which showed that he did not like Hilda


    ¡°I see.¡± Hilda felt aggrieved. She had mean to let Ethel have ess to Kenny, but the n could not


    keep up with changes. She didn¡¯t expect will be driven out.


    She raised her head and gave a look at Jacob, who wore a cold expression without saying a word, so


    she did not dare to say anything.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps upstairs. Then Mark walked down from upstairs, whose


    face was still bruised and swollen, which looked like a palette. Hilda noticed it and asked, ¡°Mark, what¡¯s


    wrong with your face?¡±


    Mark felt embarrassed, and he dared not say a word when he saw his grandfather out of the corner of


    his eyes.


    His presence was like a fuse, which made the atmosphere of the living room tenser immediately.


    Jacob put down the teacup violently with a bang. Then the tea sshed out and got his fingers wet. His


    face and eyes showed his great anger, then he reprimanded Mark, ¡°You are useless, just like your


    father that you should flirt women and were sent to the police station.¡±


    Mark hardly dared to breathe. Then Hilda asked, ¡°Mark, how did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the woman has boyfriend, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even touch her.¡±


    ¡°How shamelessly you say it out!¡±


    Jacob red at Mark angrily.


    Not only did his eldest son do such things, but also his grandson!


    Hilda hinted at Mark to leave as quickly as possible.


    From the time Mark appeared, Jacob got more and more angry. Mark was also eager to leave


    immediately, ¡° Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here as far as you can¡­ Wait.¡± He remembered something suddenly.


    Mark stopped at once and looked at him.


    ¡°If you still do such things next time, I will let your uncle beat you to death, and no one will collect your


    body even if you die.¡±


    Jacob said cruelly. He thought he would rather he dad not such a grandson.


    ¡°Mark, remember your grandpa¡¯s words.¡± Hilda echoed.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mark responded. He would not have walked downstairs if he had known his grandpa was


    thereto avoid being scolded.


    After Mark left, there was in silence in the living room. Hilda poured Jacob a cup of tea, ¡° Dad, I have


    something to talk with you.¡±


    Jacob then looked at her seriously, ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Noomy¡¯s daughter has been back¡±, Hilda frowned and looked like that she was bothered by some


    troubles, ¡°The things have be tricky because of her. Do you think I should¡­¡±


    Jacob squinted and nced at her with dissatisfaction, then he scolded her, ¡° Such a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Hilda had nothing to retort. She never expected that Poppy would be so clever that she sent so many


    killers but could not kill Poppy.


    ¡° You should tackle all the things when she was abroad. How could you let shee back?¡±


    It appeared a homicidal intent in Jacob¡¯s eyes. Then he fell into thought.


    Hilda opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she finally said nothing. She spent too


    much on sending many killers to kill Poppy, but Poppy still survived.


    Hilda then screwed up her courage and looked at her father, ¡°Dad, please help me get rid of that little


    bitch. Her existence is like a ticking time bomb.¡±


    ¡°Is she so threatening?¡± Jacob sneered and drank some water, ¡°You such a big family still cannot beat


    a little girl?¡±


    His words was full of irony. He was clear that Poppy waspetent, who practiced to be eloquent in


    just a few years and demonstrated to Roche in public by wining awsuit. He appreciated the girl very


    much!


    ¡°Poppy not only made Roche lose a major project, but seduced Kenny and squashed Roche by taking


    advantage of Kenny¡¯s power. It is she that put Roche in danger, and it can¡¯t all be med on Bryant.¡±


    Hilda just intended to put all the me on Poppy, so as to convince her father to help her get rid of


    Poppy.


    After a while, Jacob said, ¡°She is a serious problem indeed.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± He looked at Hilda, ¡°she is like a member of our Family Sanches, but your daughter, who just did


    a disservice, is a disgrace for our family now.¡±


    Punk!


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not capable enough to fight against that little bitch. Please help me.You have the most shares


    in Roche and anyhow I¡¯m your daughter. You don¡¯t want to see that Roche and your daughter¡¯s family


    were destroyed by the bitch, do you?¡±


    ¡°We should certainly not let her survive in the world!¡± If one keeps such serious trouble stay with he, he


    has the risk of being burned to death. ¡°But can you be smarter. You have been teased so many time


    since she grew up, especially Ethel, who almost gave in Poppy¡¯s tricks. How does she deserve the


    blood of our Family Sanches.¡±


    Hilda knew it was because of her ability deficiency, so she could only agree with her father, ¡°Dad, I will


    definitely teach Ethel to be morepetent and never to anything stupid.¡±


    Jacob sighed, ¡° If only Poppy were a member of our Family Sanches. How great the difference


    between people. Compared with Poppy, your daughter doesn¡¯t have any courage and ability.


    Remember, this is thest I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    s! He was over eighty years old, but she has to help his offspring to solve problems


    Hearing the words, Hilda breathed a sign of relief and cracked a smile, ¡° Thank you, Dad!¡± She poured


    another cup of tea for her father immediately, with a treacherous smile on the corners of her mouth.


    This time her father would certainly be able to kill Poppy.


    Jacob took the teacup and sipped, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to have to kill the girl!¡±


    Hilda would like to say that it was not pitiful for Poppy, but it was pathetic for her family if they did not


    kill Poppy.

 Chapter 123 Unrequited Love

    Chapter 123 Unrequited Love


    A few dayster, the police sorted out the all evidences of the kidnapping and intimidation of Poppy


    Green and the murder of Daniel, and filed a formal prosecution against Jean and Chuck in Huaicheng


    Higher People''s court.


    Although the trial had not yet been held, all evidences were enough for the police win thewsuit.


    Kenny left his work and immediately called Poppy when he learned about this, "sorry, the phone you


    dialed is turned off."


    His eyebrows doubted a pick, and he redialed again, the result was still the cold mechanical recorded


    female voice.


    Was the cell phone off?


    He put down his cell phone and fell into thinking.


    She didn''t undertake any brain burning cases recently. Everything was normal. Why did she suddenly


    turn off her cell phone?


    Something was wrong!


    He thought about it, then dug out Poppy''s business card in the drawer and called the office directly.


    "Hello, This is Bailey Law Firm. What can I do for you?" said ire, Poppy''s assistant.


    "Is Poppy there?."


    ire didn''t recognize his voice and politely said, "I''m sorry,wyer Poppy andwyer Arno have gone


    to New York on business, butwyer Greg is in office. He can help you."


    "She''s on a business trip? When did she leave? "


    "Their flight left at 10 o''clock ," ire looked at the time. "Now the ne should have just taken off.


    Who are you?"


    Kenny dark eyes narrowed. What a kind of woman to break their appointment!


    His tone was extremely bad. "It''s OK."


    He just cut off the phone the next second.


    Kenny sat quietly in the chair while feeling unhappy and depressed. He thought he could taste this


    woman tonight! It turned out that he was happy in vain.


    Was this a bad luck year?


    Why did the meate to his mouth every time, but he couldn¡¯t eat it sessfully.


    Kenny, like aining husband, sent countless messages and wechat imformantion to Poppy so


    that he could denounce her behavior and list her "crimes."


    New York


    Poppy and Arno Lewis finallynded at Kennedy Airport in New York after more than 13 hours of flight.


    Two beautiful people with the same attraction walked on the airport while getting countless eyes. Poppy


    moved her neck. This long flight was more painful than domestic high-speed railway.


    Arno Lewis asked with concern, "How are you, tired?"


    "The long-distance flight is tiring." There was a trace of fatigue on her brow.


    Arno Lewis said with a smile, "You don''t want to book first ss seat and have to go economy ss."


    They walked out of the airport, got on the special car and went to the hotel as they spoke.


    Poppy said after sitting in the car, "I''m saving money for your. Do youin about me?"


    Arno Lewis shrugged and disagreed with her, "I don''t think it''s necessary to save this money."


    Poppy ignored him, took out her cell phone, turned it on and saw that dozens of missed calls belonged


    to Kenny. When she opened wechat and message box to check, she found that all of contents were


    usations from Kenny.


    Poppy put the phone away and didn''t want to pay attention when she finished reading them one by


    one.


    Arno Lewis, who was sitting next to her, just noticed her cell phone, "Kenny was looking for you?"


    Poppy chuckled, "We don''t need to pay attention to him. He can''t do anything even if he wants to


    trouble us in the future."


    "He has done a lot for you in Jean Barnes¡¯ case." It was also frustrating to say that Who knew he was


    the first to get there although Arno Lewis had already started to look it up after learning about it?


    "So what?" Poppy didn''t think so. What if he had made contributions? What if he hadn¡¯t? She estimated


    that if she had been given more time, she could also think of a way.


    "You¡­¡± Arno Lewis didn''t talk any more. She didn''t know her fortune when she was in it.


    They took a business suite with one living room and two bedrooms while arriving at the Hilton Hotel,


    which was convenient for business talks in the evening.


    Poppy''s bedroom had a three-dimensional floor to ceiling window facing the door. The sun was shining


    on the beige carpet like gold.


    She was lying in afortable big bed and was about to have a rest, but she didn''t know if she fitted


    the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the pure white ceiling. She took out her mobile phone on a whim


    and looked at Kenny message, "heinous woman, if you don''t call me after you turn on the phone, you''ll


    see how I deal with you when you return home."


    Her lips appeared light smile lines when she opened the column of missed calls and dialed back.


    The phone connected after ringing less than twice, and Kenny on the other side said in a poor voice,


    "Willing to call now?"


    "Why I heard this tone full of sorrow?" Poppy turned over and lied on the big bed. Her long dark hair


    blended with the big dark blue bed, which made she look like a mermaid embedded in the sea.


    "Don''t fool me. Is it fun to fool me?" He was unhappy that why this woman was so fond of teasing him?


    "Have you never met a woman in your life? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Poppy''s beautiful eyes were


    shining. In fact, she didn''t mean to tease him, but there were always so many things to block her from


    him.


    "I''ll fly straight to New York and push you to the bed if I''m really in a hurry." Kenny had a gloomy tone.


    "Well,e on, I''m in bed, but I have another suggestion. You can find a substitute first if you can''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    wait."


    Kenny extremely disdained, "There will never be a substitute or candidate in my eyes."


    "Men lie as much as women." Poppy sneered while looking out of the window at the mild sunshine with


    a very high height. Although it was the same summer, it was short of the sultry heat here, and the


    breeze also brought a kind offortable feeling.


    "That''s because you never know me!"


    Poppy didn''t want to know him at this point, and she talked about business, "Arno''s friend wants to buy


    apany. He asks us to help and participate in the merger, so we are in a hurry toe here."


    "I''m satisfied with your exnation." Kenny felt better.


    Poppy had no strength to chat for a moment and rolled his eyes, "I''m not exining to you."


    "You don''t admit it..."


    "I don''t care about you, I am hanging up!" Poppy didn''t know what she was running away from and just


    cut off the phone.


    Kenny was not upset at all at that end. He turned out his wallet and looked at the group photo of the


    two people and couldn''t help but hook his mouth.


    "What''s the matter with me?" He rubbed Poppy''s side face on the photo with his long fingers.


    "Why should I be angry because she went to New York without saying a word?"


    "And send her messages like a madman?"


    His sword eyebrows frown. He couldn¡¯t be like this. This was a disease that needed to be treated

 Chapter 124 Detention centre

    Chapter 124 Detention centre


    Jean Barnes was formally charged and was transferred from police custody to detention centre.


    It is rare that Hilda Sanches and her daughter came to visit her. However, with their temperament, what


    else can they do if they''re not here to gloat!


    Jean Barnes showed her most essential face without makeup while sitting on the bed. She seemed to


    be getting older after many days of devastation.


    Even the fine lines of the corner of the eye wereing out, the bright eyes were dim and less the


    glory of the past. But the hate in her eyes deposited more and more with the day after day repeatedly.


    She used to have everything. Now she was a prisoner, Poppy and that mother and daughter were


    responsible for all of these.


    These people


    She clenched her hands and her eyes spattered with gloomy hatred.


    The sound of footsteps from far to near did not interrupt her meditation until the guard came to her


    door, opened the door and called her name.


    "Jean Barnes, someone hase to see you."


    Jean Barnes didn''t believe it. Who else woulde to see her?


    She didn''t have any rtives. People who seemed to make friends with her all stayed away when they


    learned that she hadmitted a crime.


    "Get up!" The guard was a little impatient.


    Jean Barnes slowly stood up and followed in his footsteps.


    Her face suddenly turned ck when she came to the meeting room and saw that it was Hilda


    Sanches and her daughter,.


    The sharp eyes with hate were staring at them when she coldly walked over and sat down, "what are


    you doing?"


    "We''reing to see you. Don''t talk to us in that tone." Now Jean Barnes, liking a tiger with teeth


    pulled out, had no aggressiveness or utility, and Hilda Sanches didn''t have to worry about her feelings.


    "Mom and I are here today to see what''s going on with you." Ethel green smiled, but the smile was not


    friendly.


    Jean Barnes hated their fake kindness. "Don''t pretend here. We''re all the same people." They came


    here just to see her joke.


    "No, Jean Barnes, you''re wrong," Hilda Sanches said sarcastically, "We''re not the same kind of people.


    Who''s as stupid as you? You are over when you fight Poppy in the first round."


    "Mom, it''s called useless. People are different." Ethel green could smile even when she talked sarcastic


    words.


    Jean Barnes''s face changed, and she knew that these two women had toe tough at her. She


    pointed at Ethel green, "Ethel green, what kind of thing are you? I beat your fake face askew. In terms


    of capability, I''m much better than you. What''s your right to make fun of me?"


    "At least I didn''t degenerate to prison, but you are different. It''s still a question whether you cane


    out for killing people."


    "Jean Barnes, you''d better think about your own back road if you have the strength to quarrel with my


    daughter. You didn''t set Poppy up but locked yourself in. Are you stupid or not?"


    They were all "poor people" bullied by Poppy. However, Jean Barnes seemed to be more miserable


    together.


    "Damn, it''s all because of you. It''s all you women who hurt me. Hilda Sanches, Ethel green, you two


    won''t be happy soon. I''ll try to get back at you one day as long as I''m alive." Jean Barnes was gnashing


    her teeth with anger.


    The people who stabbed on your back are more hateful than those who pushed you off the cliff, just as


    they directly kill you and torture you to death, Hilda Sanches and her daughter are thetter.


    "Revenge?" Ethel green could finally be proud while facing Jean Barnes, "Jean Barnes, are you still


    qualified to say these words to us?"


    "How great can you be if you are a prisoner waiting to die in prison?" Hilda Sanches teased her, "You


    used to have some money and beauty to seduce men, but now, I can lend you a picture because


    there''s no mirror here. You''re old, ugly and a dead prisoner. Who would like you?"


    Hilda Sanches suddenly lowered her voice and gave her a strange smile. "You''d better not irritate me. If


    I bribe the warden and throw you into the men''s prison, what do you think will happen to you?"


    "How dare you?" It was toote for Jean Barnes to regret, at the beginning she should not listen to her


    instigation to make trouble for Poppy, she should first get rid of the two mother and daughter.


    "You will see if I dare." Hilda Sanches'' eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, and even Ethel green was


    in high spirits, "Mom, is that really possible?"


    "Money makes everything possible." Hilda Sanches looked back at Jean Barnes again, "but now I don''t


    want to y with you since you are so miserable. I will y with you slowly when I finish Poppy


    outside."


    But Jean Barnes didn''t think they could. " You two can¡¯t take away Poppy."


    Hilda Sanches said, " Do you think I''m as stupid as you?"


    Jean Barnes seemed to find a chance to look down on them. "OK, I''ll wait for you toe in with me."


    "My mother said that if she could take away Poppy, it would be done. And I want to tell you that Kenny


    will be mine sooner orter. There is no way for you to touch him!" Ethel Green''s hatred for her had


    never been reduced. It was this woman who had her own stic surgery dug out.


    "Oh! Just two of you?¡± Jean Barnes felt that she had heard a big joke and her tone became strange.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what happened to you before. If you are really so capable, maybe Poppy won''t


    live to return home."


    Jean Barnes immediately investigated their previous rtionship after learning that they were a family.


    She also learned that Poppy had been targeted by the mother and daughter since she was in the


    Green family. However, the girl was lucky and has not died yet.


    The mother and daughter were stabbed to the core and their faces changed greatly.


    Jean Barnes managed to take the initiative and went on, "she lived with you for so many years before,


    and you still didn''t kill her. Your ability is just like that."


    Hilda Sanches was infuriated by her and said frankly, "I''m not afraid to tell you that she''s gone to New


    York now. We''ve already managed to get rid of her soon. We''lle and tell you the good news when


    we seed. "


    Jean Barnes was slightly surprised and didn''t want to see them so proud. "It''s the best news that I can


    see youe in with me,."


    "I''m afraid you won''t see this day!" Ethel Green scolded angrily, "my grandfather is powerful. We still be


    protected by him even if something happens."


    Hilda Sanches held down her daughter''s hand, motioned her to calm down, looked at Jean Barnes and


    said firmly, "I will definitely get rid of that cheap girl Poppy. Kenny must belong to my Ethel''s in the end,


    and my Ethel also must be the big winner in the end."


    Jean Barnesughed and shook her head. She felt that it was boring to talk to them. She looked for the


    guard slowly, "I''m going back. I don''t want to talk to these two delusional idiots."


    The prisoner had the right to leave, Ethel green looked at her ignoring face and leaving back, felt very


    angry, "Mom, you see what she is, still so arrogant."


    "Daughter, I always make you calm down but you don''t listen to me. Don''t worry. We''lle back and


    show her our strength when we collect Poppy''s corpse." This time it was her father and she was sure


    that Poppy couldn''t escape.


    "Mom, do we need to find a way to hold Kenny off?"


    Hilda Sanches thought carefully, "Far water can''t save near fire. You can''t get close to him at present.


    Let''s wait and see."


    "OK." Ethel Green nodded heavily. She would find another chance to apologize to Kenny as soon as


    Poppy died.


    Ethel Green''s face climbed up with a triumphant smile while thinking of this, and began to fantasize


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    about the wonderful life with Kenny.

 Chapter 125: He was Obsessed with Her

    Chapter 125: He was Obsessed with Her


    Recently, Noel knew that his father wasing back, which meant his free and easy days would soon


    be over, so he got the idea of holding a pool party.


    The bright sunshine shone on the ground. In the luxury private vi, the pool covered an area of nearly


    100 square feet, whichplemented the vi courtyardndscape perfectly and showed the style of


    French aristocratic.


    Here and there was filled withughter. The beauties in the pool or walking around had good figures,


    especially the breasts and buttocks. They form a kind of beautiful scenery, giving people pleasure and


    satisfaction.


    In the water, Noel and beautiful women were having a good time. While on the poolside, Kenny Murphy


    was lying on a beach chair. He had bronze skin and sexy muscle lines. The beige undershirt on his


    body showed his firm pectoral muscles. What¡¯s more, his face was extremely handsome. The beauties


    around him blushed but no one dared to ost him because of his stony look.


    Finally a beauty couldn¡¯t hold down her manic heart. She felt good about herself, walking over with light


    gait, holding champagne in hand, sitting next to him on the sofa chair, friendly osting, "Mr. Murphy."


    The beautiful woman pulled her attractive breasts forward and introduced herself to him, "Hello. My


    name is Nesako."


    Ives, who was sitting next to Kenny, swept a nce at the beautiful woman and shook his head lightly.


    He thought the woman was overconfident.


    Kenny was in a bad mood, and now she took the initiative to annoy him, undoubtedly making a fool of


    herself.


    He nced at her coldly and finished the few remaining red wine in the cup without giving any reaction.


    The beautiful woman hurriedly put down her cup and poured him red wine, "Mr. Murphy, aren''t you


    bored?"


    She believed that her charm could attract him a little.


    Kenny coldly threw the cup on the ground with a smash, and even took a handkerchief to wipe his


    hands, "You are Chinese, why have a Japanese name, and your breasts are round like a ball, how


    much silicone did you stuff?"


    There were many people looking towards this side, the beautiful woman who was humiliated by Kenny


    on the spot looked embarrassed and froze here not knowing what to do?


    Nesako, who was biting her lower lip, lowered her head in shame, knowing that there must be many


    people aroundughing at her. No one helped her and she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to.


    The waiter hurriedly came over to clean up the red wine stains and broken ss, and Kenny said to the


    waiter, "Bring me a clean ss."


    "Yes, Mr. Murphy!"


    The beautiful girl''s friend immediately ran over and whispered to her, "Mr. Murphy doesn''t like you, get


    out of here!"


    After the beautiful woman walked away, Ives spoke quietly at the side, "Kenny, you are too cruel!"


    The pretty girl only poured him wine, but he thought it was so dirty that he threw it away, and he also


    humiliated her, clearly treating her as a punching bag.


    Kenny was not interested, "I didn''t ask her toe over and humiliate herself."


    "You''ve been obsessed with Poppypletely!" Ives sighed softly, and didn¡¯t know whether it was a


    blessing or a curse.


    Kenny disdained, "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand, when did you change your profession


    from writer to doctor?"


    Knowing that he was too stubborn, Ives did not bother to say more. However, Noel came over and said,


    "Did Poppy ignore you? Even so, don''t take it out on women. You should have a good time here.


    Ladies, am I right?"


    Behind him, there was arge group of beauties, they had the sense to respond in unison, "Yes."


    "So you have to serve Mr. Murphy well, don''t make him angry like that beauty just now!" Noel''s brilliant


    smile wasparable to the bright sun.


    His words were like a protective umbre, whatever how much Kenny disdained these beauties, he


    wouldn¡¯t humiliate them like that beauty just now. He simplyy down there, letting them give him a


    good massage and feed him some food.


    Noel walked next to Ives, took out his cell phone secretly and took pictures, Ives looked at him


    meaningfully, "Don¡¯t you think your behavior is very immoral?"


    "I just want Poppy to know the nature of men!"


    ''Click click click'', Noel became bolder and bolder, he even took Kenny¡¯s front face, and then he smiled,


    immediately editing the message, sending the pictures to Poppy by WeChat, with the message: Poppy,


    see, it¡¯s the nature of the man who said he would be loyal to you.


    Kenny was aware of his prank. He deliberately did not obstruct him for he himself was curious about


    Poppy''s reaction.


    Ives looked at Kenny and asked Noel, "Did you get a message back?"


    "Can¡¯t be so fast, I haven''t even finished sending the photos," Noel nced at Kenny and asked Ives,


    "Guess, how will Poppy react!"


    Ives sipped his wine, "Hard to say."


    Poppy was thoughtful and smart, he had not yet seen through her.


    Not far away, a few other friends yelled at Noel, "Noel,e over here, we have fun games!"


    "Come over here, I¡¯m sure you like it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mentioning the game, Noel got excited and looked at his two friends, "Do you want to join?"


    Kenny, who was lying on the sofa chair, really enjoyed the ''service¡¯ offered by the beautiful women,


    Ives said sarcastically, " I''m not interested in your kind of superficial game,either."


    Noel shrugged, ¡°No wonder you two are ¡®single dogs¡¯. ¡± And then he barked like a dog.


    This time, Noel invited not only Kenny and Ives, but also other close friends, who were all rich and idle.


    Noel had just walked over when his friend picked up his hand, "See, Vacheron Constantin, more than


    five million."


    "His watch and mine only worth two million."


    Another man whose family''s financial power was weaker said, "Your units are measured in tens of


    thousands. The way you buy watches which are worth two million, three million, or more than five


    million is just like buying vegetables in the market. My family will certainly kick my ass if my dad knows


    I do so."


    Noel smiled, "Don¡¯t say so, just more than five million, even can¡¯t buy a big house, either to buy a car or


    buy a watch, what else can a man do."


    He touched his friend next to him, "What about the game you mentioned?"


    His friend blew a whistle and asked the beautiful women to came over, "We are going to give away


    benefits, you all line up and listen carefully."


    Noel was quite expectant and wanted to know what kind of fun games he coulde up with.


    "Let''s throw the watch into the water, whoever picks it up will get it, Noel, y or not?"


    Noel smiled and raised his eyebrows, "Interesting, of course count me in ."


    Another friend listened with his eyes wide open, "Are you serious? Are you really going to throw


    watches worth several millions into the water? Are antique watches waterproof?"


    Noelughed, "Of course,e on, beautiful women, get ready, we are going to throw it!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    A group of beautiful women shouted excitedly, when they counted to "three", ''thud'', there were indeed


    several watches thrown into the water. The beautiful women scrambled to leap into the water, diving


    into the bottom of the water to start looking for watches.


    Noel looked at them and smiled as he lit up his own watch and put it back on again.


    A few friends took a look, this was not right, "Noel,e on, we all threw it, but only you did not


    throw?"


    Heughed, "This is a limited edition, it''s not a good deal to throw more than 5 million into the water. I''ll


    go and greet my friends, you guys have fun!"


    "No fun!"


    "Noel, we are disappointed!"


    In the sighs of several friends, he returned to Kenny''s side, and after sitting down, he began tough at


    the ignorance of those people, "Those fools are really rich but brainless. How can they throw those


    expensive watches directly into the water."


    Kenny looked at him and snorted sarcastically, "I haven¡¯t known that five million can be an amount to


    you."


    In front of Kenny, Noel never pretended to be a rich man, "Compared to you, I do need those five


    million very much."


    Ives was a little curious, "Don¡¯t you think your fair-weather friends will curse you?"


    "I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s easy to find such friends, am I right?"


    Kenny is not interested in their topic, he directly took the phone over from Noel¡¯s chest pocket .


    Noel sat up, "What are you doing?"


    Kenny opened WeChat directly, flipped to the dialog box with Poppy, took a look, and frowned tightly.


    He¡¯s angry about that Poppy actually did not react after looking at these photos.


    He was so angry that he directly threw Noel''s phone into the water and pushed the group of women


    away, "Go away, all of you!"


    The group of women were frightened by his action and followed his orders.


    Noel first froze, and then he stood up furiously and took off his sunsses, "Kenny, are you serious?


    You can''t just throw my phone into the water because Poppy doesn''t return your messages!"


    Kenny snorted, "A 10,000 dors phone is just a piece of cake for you, why so stingy?"


    Noel sat down again and patted Ives''s shoulder, "See, this is a typical example of a man who values


    woman over friendship. If Poppy doesn¡¯t return his message, he deserves it right because he took it out


    on my phone."


    Ives shook the glittering champagne, "This guy has been obsessed with her too deeply as if he has


    been poisoned by her, just forgive him!"


    Poisoned?


    Noel reacted a littleter, Kenny indeed couldn¡¯t be cured.


    Kenny did not care about them, he even thought the party was uninteresting, and went towards the


    house, Noel yelled at his back, "Hey, you''re just going to leave?"


    Ivesughed, "Poppy doesn''t even care about him, so he doesn¡¯t have the mood to y."


    "In that case, he is indeed incurable!" Noel was different from Kenny. In Noel¡¯s opinion, it was not


    necessary to be with the beauty, sometimes it was good to watch her from a distance.

 Chapter 126: Poppy Was in Trouble

    Chapter 126: Poppy Was in Trouble


    A weekter.


    New York, an ever-bright city, was still filled with hustle and bustle even in midnight..


    Poppy was still typing files on theputer. This time she assisted Arno to deal with a merger together.


    She had a very busy week in New York, but her efforts had been paid off. The case went on very well,


    and as long as the contract was going to be signed tomorrow, everything would be done and she could


    sleep soundly.


    Thinking of this, she tried to finish the contract as quick as she can, and then she checked it again in


    case there were any mistakes. Looking through it over, making sure it was okay, she pressed the key to


    save it.


    ¡°The file has been saved.¡± The words appeared on the screen, making her breathe a sigh of relief. This


    ''battle'' was finally near the end.


    At this time, there was a strong smell of coffee in the air. She looked up and saw Arnoing over with


    two cups of coffee in his hands.


    She smiled, "You haven''t slept either?" She took the coffee and took a sip. It tasted sweet and


    astringent and it was her favorite Blue Mountain.


    "My assistant is still on work, so how can I go to rest!" Arno sat down, put the coffee on the side and


    looked at the files on herputer, "All finished?"


    "Well, I have checked it twice to make sure it''s okay."


    Poppy always did things carefully, which reassured people a lot. Arno said from the bottom of his heart,


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "You''re wee." Poppy picked up her coffee, and the two of them made full use of every minute to


    discuss about the details of tomorrow''s signing, making sure that the case would bepleted


    sessfully.


    The next day, Arno and Poppy walked out of the MED building. They looked rxed, they stayed up all


    nightst night and finally signed the contract today. On the way back, Arno suggested, "Let''s find a


    ce to rx tonight?"


    Poppy thought for a moment, "Well, let''s go to the bar in Hill Square, we used to go there a lot."


    The light shed in the night. For an international metropolis like New York, the night life seemed to be


    more exciting than the busy daytime.


    In the bar.


    The quiet and tranquil atmosphere was one of the characteristics of this bar. The lights in the ceiling


    were like diamonds whichplemented the gold light of the wallmps. In the center of the stage sat


    the resident singer, singing Adele''s "hello" with her maic and thick bass. The emotion was sincere


    and the sound range was wide.


    The music was full of the quiet bar, which was another kind of enjoyment.


    "How about a ss of orange juice?" Arno suggested to her.


    "Orange juice?" Poppyughed, "Come to the bar and you let me drink orange juice? You''re kidding!"


    "For your poor stomach, you¡¯d better have a ss of fruit wine at most." Arno did not wait for her to


    agree, he already called the waiter and asked for two cups of fruit wine.


    Poppy had no choice, stirring the strawberries in the cup, "Arno, it¡¯s boring to drink this!"


    Arno picked up the cup and clinked hers, "Fruit wine is also wine, why is it boring."


    Poppy did not bother to pay attention to him, biting the straw and looking at the resident singer on the


    stage, "She sings quite well."


    "I haven''t heard you sing for a long time."


    "I am not good at it." Poppy shook her head.


    Arno didn''t believe it, "Remember the night before I decided to go back to China, you got drunk and


    sang the song ''Nanniwan'', it was very nice."


    Nanniwan, a song that her mother loved to sing when she was alive, she listened to it a lot as a child


    and could sing it. Her bright eyes were filled with pain and happiness, but Arno did not notice it due to


    the dimness in the bar.


    "This is my mother''s favorite song when she was alive." Her chin rested on her hands, and the smile at


    the corner of her mouth gradually became bitter.


    Arno knew he picked the wrong topic and immediately changed the subject, "Jean and Chuck would


    definitely be put into jail."


    Poppy put down her cup and her gaze drifted to the front, "They deserve it, I didn''t expect Jean to be


    so cruel."


    She smiled lightly, "But I am very satisfied with the result."


    Arno was silent, quietly listening to her talk.


    The silvery light fell on her slightly powdered delicate face. Her bright eyes twinkled and her red lips


    was charming. Her beauty made people adore her.


    "Well, I''m really a bit sorry for her, if she wasn¡¯t used by me, she wouldn''t have ended up like that."


    "Stupid people don''t deserve pity! People absolutely cannot overestimate themselves." Arno leaned


    back and his gaze always lingered on Poppy. He said so as if he was also reminding himself.


    "Don¡¯t talk about her, tell you a funny thing, Bryant ran to admit his mistake to me before, begging me


    to forgive him, funny, right?" Poppy smiled coldly.


    "Really?" In fact, he was not surprised that Bryant woulde to Poppy again.


    "He killed my mother, I want him to pay with his life!" Poppy''s eyes filled with sinister hostility, "It


    happened that Ethel has given me this opportunity."


    Arno didn''t know that and was puzzled, "What did Ethel do?"


    "Ha ha..." Mentioning this, she couldn''t help butugh, "That stupid woman ran to Kenny''s house, and


    ''cooked'' a good dish. She put aphrodisiac inside, guess who ate it in the end?"


    Arno thought for a moment, "Herself?"


    "No!" Poppy shook her head, "Mrs. Murphy ate it."


    "What?" Hearing that, Arnoughed.


    During the chatting, the ss of fruit wine had been drank by Poppy to the end, jumping down from the


    high chair, Poppy took her bag and said to Arno, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Okay!" Arno''s gaze followed her all the way until she turned a corner, and only then did he withdraw


    his gaze.


    The resident singer sang three songs in a row, Arno frequently looked at the time. Poppy went to the


    restroom, why didn¡¯te out? It was been too long. Heposed himself. Nearly twenty minutes


    passed, he dialed Poppy.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is temporarily unavable." The mechanical female voice made him


    panic. He looked at his own phone with full signal, this was not scientific!


    Putting away the phone, he immediately headed for the bathroom.


    People came and went, he stood at the door of the bathroom with embarrassment. Every time he


    looked inside the bathroom, women would look at him with strange gaze.


    He dialed once more. It was still the mechanical female voice.


    He couldn''t think of a way out, so he called the blonde who had juste out of the bathroom, took out


    money and said to her, "Hello, can you do me a small favor?"


    Seeing the money, the beautiful woman was willing to help, not to mention he was a handsome man,


    "What kind of favor?"


    "Go into the bathroom to look for a Chinese woman."


    The beautiful woman took the money and smiled, "No problem."


    A momentter, the beautiful woman came out again, "Sir, there''s no one inside at all."


    "It¡¯s impossible ."


    The beautiful woman shrugged her shoulders, "Then go in and find it yourself, anyway there¡¯s no one."


    Arno did not believe it and went in to look for Poppy himself. He opened all thepartments and


    looked through them, and it was just as the woman said, the bathroom was empty.


    He frowned. Something was wrong!


    Back to the position, he still didn¡¯t see Poppy. She haven¡¯t answered the phone call yet and she was


    not in the bathroom, either!


    A sense of foreboding welled up and he immediately called the manager to check all monitors.


    But the person in charge said with an apologetic look, "Sir, the monitor at the entrance of the restroom


    and the corner are damaged today."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just an hour ago."


    Hearing this, Arno frowned and immediately left the bar to call a friend for help, "Witt, Poppy is in


    trouble..."

 Chapter 127 Such a Beautiful Virgin

    Chapter 127 Such a Beautiful Virgin


    In a dim basement.


    The room was only about 20 to 30 square meters. In the room, there was a scruffy sofa on the cob


    brick floor and a staircase by the door. This was an extremely shabby ce.


    There was no moonlighting in. A dim yellow chandelier hanging from the ceiling was the only faint


    light that illuminating this ce.


    Poppy was tied up and curled up. She was thrown at the corner like some garbage. When she woke


    up, she felt groggy. Then she opened her eyes narrowly and checked the surroundings.


    There was nobody else around.


    She tried to struggle, only to find that she was tied up tight like a mummy. She could barely move her


    fingers!


    Then she gave up struggling and recalled what happened before she passed out.


    When she came out of the bathroom. A woman wore heavy perfume pass by her, and the pungent


    scent made her frowned in difort.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then...


    she lost consciousness.


    Poppy suddenly realized that the scent must be knockout perfumes.


    While she was thinking, someone came down the stairs. She heard the step approaching and


    remained calm. She looked so peaceful as if she was waiting for something that had been expected.


    A fierce big guy with thick stubbles on his face walked in, followed by about five of his subordinates.


    Those people had dark skin and their ent didn''t sound like American. Poppy guessed they were


    from the Middle East.


    "Boss, she is awake!"


    One them came over and checked Poppy.


    Poppy looked at him calmly in the eyes. Then she looked at the man that they called "boss".


    The man stepped forward; his eyes gleaming. Then she touched her cheeks and muttered, "What a


    beauty!"


    His Adam''s apple moved. Then he pecked on her face and eximed, "Her skin''s like silk!"


    His eyes looked down and skimmed on Poppy''s tightly tied-up body. The woman was in a very sexy


    shape. He couldn''t help but reached out his hand to squeeze her breasts. "Wow, that''s some bouncy


    chest!"


    He had been very badly turned on, so he stood up and yelled at his subordinates, "Go out and guard


    outside. It will be a pity if we kill her without doing anything!"


    Upon hearing him say that, other people in the room looked at each other and asked, "Boss... after you


    finish, could you please let us..."


    "Hahaha... everyone will have his share! Now go out and keep the door for me!"


    Those subordinates were wild with joy. Talking andughing, they geared up and walked up to the door


    on the first floor.


    The man untied his belt in a hurry and carried her to the scruffy sofa. Then he loosened some of the


    ropes. Before he threw himself on her, Poppy said calmly, "You said it will be a pity if I got killed. I have


    an idea that can help you to finish your task and make more money at the same time."


    The man hesitated because he didn''t know the woman spoke English. She was speaking very fluently.


    When he realized that, he stopped to look at her vigntly. Suspicion and caution took over his eyes.


    Then he replied, "You want me to let you go? That''s impossible!"


    "I didn''t say that. You don''t need to get so flustered."


    Poppy smiled. She looked so confident and convincing.


    However, the man still looked at her and said, "You''re stalling for time so that your friends cane to


    rescue you, right? But there are countless basements on Boha Street. I''m sure before he arrives, you


    would already have been..."


    The man clearly told her the name of the street, which meant that he was sure that Poppy wouldn''t


    have any chance to sneak away.


    "I''m just giving you advice, not stalling for time." Poppy tried to exin.


    "What''s your point?"


    The man asked. He hated her for being so ambiguous. "I''m a man of my words. Don''t you try to fool me


    and get away!"


    Poppy smiled harder and promised, "Don''t worry, I won''t run away. I just want to tell you that rather


    than kill me, you might as well sell me. That you will earn more because I''m still a virgin!"


    Poppy said thest two words very clearly to highlight that point.


    "virgin!"


    The man''s eyes were shimmering. He couldn''t take them away from her body and beautiful face. That


    would earn him a great fortune.


    "Think about it. You''ve already earned enough for tying me up, and you can even earn more if you sell


    me. You''d be a fool for not doing that!"


    Poppy''s shimmering eyes were so fascinating and seductive. Her lips opened and closed, which made


    her even more charming. One would be convinced just by her facial expressions.


    The man was surprised at how smarter the woman actually was than that she appeared to be. Her


    advice sounded reasonable. He would never let go of any chance to earn more, especially it was all


    dors this time.


    However, he also had to give it a second thought on whether he really wanted to do that.


    "Thomas, Hans! Come down, now!"


    It seemed that the man had given up forcing himself into her.


    His two subordinates walked down, only to see her safe and sound. The two asked with confusion,


    "Boss, why did you stop?"


    "I don''t want to do it because I''m aiming for a bigger deal. You two keep an eye on her for me. There''s


    no way for you to pay for the loss if she escapes."


    The man threatened the two. Then he took a nce at her and left.


    "Why did he stop?"


    "That''s odd. I thought we were going to have a nice ''dinner'' after he finished."


    The two were disappointed. Poppyy on the sofa and watched them. Then she deliberately said to


    them, "That was because he came up with a way to make money. Imagine how much more you will


    earn if you sell me... and with that much money, you''ll have the chance to y with two, three... or even


    four women... "


    She paused and continued, "Don''t you think it would be a waste if you kill me without doing anything?"


    The two men thought she was right. They agreed on it that the woman with such a beautiful face would


    earn them a great fortune.


    They heard that in the ck market, virgins were sold at higher prices. Now they really wonder how a


    woman could be such a beauty and a virgin at the same time.


    **


    Meanwhile, Arno pulled some strings in New York and tried to find Poppy. However, a whole day had


    passed and they hadn''t found any trance of hers.


    "Where are you, Poppy." Arno muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, Kenny''s figure crossed his mind.


    He frowned and hesitated. Given how influential and rich Kenny was, his chance of finding Poppy was


    greater.


    It was early in the morning and Kenny was just about to fell asleep.


    His phone ring broke the silence of the room. Kenny was drenched in his thoughts and was almost


    stunned by the abrupt sound. As he realized it was the phone, he picked it up and surprisingly found


    that it was a strange number.


    "Mr. Murphy, excuse me for calling you at night. This is Arno Lewis."


    Kenny''s face changed upon hearing the name. He asked immediately, "Why are you calling me? What


    happened to Poppy?"


    "Yes, Poppy is missing. I asked all my friends in New York to search for her, but so far, nothing has


    been found."


    "What?


    It''s been a day?


    Why didn''t you call me earlier?"


    He immediately got up from the bed and didn''t feel sleepy at all. All he had was anger.


    Kenny looked solemn. Without a word, he hung up the phone and called Aaron to let him temporarily


    take charge of thepany. He took two bodyguards and took a private jet to New York in the middle


    of the night.


    The sky out of the window turned from night to day. The jetg alone was tiring enough.


    Over ten hourster, Kenny arrived in New York.


    He called Arno as soon as he got off the ne. "Where are you?"


    "Hilton Hotel Business Suite B2."


    When he arrived at the hotel, Arno invited him in. He asked hastily, "Any updates?"


    Arno shook his head, "Not yet, I have sent my people to search all the nightclubs, but nothing has been


    found."


    "What about the warehouse?"


    Kenny thought for a while and asked. "How about the warehouse in the wilderness near Bradaham?"


    "We''ve searched that ce, too, but nothing was found."


    Kenny fell in silence, and he was quickly thinking about something in his mind.


    "It is very likely that she has been kidnapped by Hilda. Hilda has kept sending someone to kill Poppy


    before."


    Arno suddenly felt frustrated and sighed, "I''ve contacted all my people from both governments and the


    underworld in New York, but we''ve found nothing."


    "At least we''ve heard nothing bad, which means she''s safe at this moment."


    "Although New York is a very big city, I''ve almost had every corner searched. God knows who she is


    now!"


    Arno Lewis felt so frustrated.


    Kenny was very calm. He quickly came up with an idea and asked, "Have you tried the ck market?"


    "The ck market?"


    Arno was surprised. Actually, he had never thought of that ce.


    The ck market was a ce where you could buy everything as long as you have the money. You


    could have people to hunt, to steal and even to rob. You could hire killers and had someone killed.


    Kenny stood up and said, "I''m leaving for the ck market now. You have your people keep searching.


    Just keep in touch, OK?"


    "OK," Arno answered.

 Chapter 128 The Black Market

    Chapter 128 The ck Market


    The ck market was inside the slums of the city.


    The small area harbored prostitutes, gamblers, drug dealers and killers. All the dirty trades you could


    imagine happened here.


    An ordinary car in dark color slowly drove in. It was not showy or swaggering at all. Kenny was sitting


    inside and as quiet as ake at night. His frowning eyebrows gave away his deep thoughts.


    As the car moved forward slowly, it passed by the vendors that sold almost everything one could


    imagine.


    There were people running gambling tables alongside the road. They kept yelling, "Come on! Big ones


    or small ones, you''ll be the next parvenu!"


    There were also quite a few women in low-cut clothes. They tantly solicited customers. "Sir, want to


    try something new?"


    There are also wasted people or those who passed out because of OD. This is a real outw ce and


    everyone dared to swagger through the street carefreely.


    The car slowed down in front of a bar. The driver said to the backseat, "There it is, sir."


    Kenny hummed with a cold face.


    Two bodyguards got out of the car and one held the door for Kenny.


    It was not an unusual thing for local people to see bigwigs here. What caught their attention was the


    handsome man walking out of the low-key car. However, they were sure the handsome man must be


    super rich because he had two bodyguards following behind him.


    The more low-key one was, the more likely he was to be a big shot.


    They walked into the bar and saw theser lights radiating colorful lights. The ce was packed with


    people, and almost all of their eyes were caught by the stripper standing in the center of the dance


    floor. Few people noticed Kenny who wasing in.


    Someone at the gate recognized Kenny and stepped forward to greet him. "Mr. Murphy, this way,


    please."


    Kenny''s eyes quickly skimmed around his surroundings. Then he stopped when he saw the woman in


    the center of the dance floor. He seemed very reluctant to see her. Then he followed the other man and


    walked up to the second floor.


    It had cost Kenny a great fortune to get ess to the head of the ck market, Mr. Morin.


    Morin demanded an exorbitant price and proimed that he would never agree to do any trades under


    1 million dors.


    The rich and generous man, Kenny, paid Morin 5 million dors without hesitation.


    They walked into an exclusive room with full wound proof. From the moment the door was closed, there


    was almost no sound could be heard from outside.


    The illumination was too dim to see any other surroundings. The only light came from themp


    standing in the middle of the table. The man sitting across the table looked calm. His soft eyebrows and


    eyes looked so harmless. Nobody would be able to tell him from any other ordinary people if he stood


    in the crowd. And they could never know this seemingly ordinary guy was the head of such a big ck


    market.


    "Mr. Murphy, d to see you!"


    Morin greeted him first.


    The bodyguard pulled the chair for Kenny. After he sat down, the other bodyguard put the suitcase on


    the table.


    Morin smiled from ear to ear when he saw the big suitcase. Then he said, "I was told Mr. Murphy


    offered us a big deal."


    "I want you to find someone for me. I''ll pay you 10 million dors and the 5 million in the suitcase now


    is the deposit. I''ll pay the other half as soon as you found her."


    Kenny tried to put it in a simple way. He didn''t even want a bargain because he knew the time was


    limited.


    "I guess Mr. Murphy is the straightforward type... so may I take a look at the photo and profiles of the


    person you''re looking for?"


    The bodyguard nced at Kenny and handed over the profile.


    Morin opened the information pack and took out a picture. Three secondster, he put down the picture


    and said, "I ept the deal. I''ll found her for you in 48 hours, or I''ll return your deposit!"


    Kenny smiled with satisfaction and replied, "Deal."


    **


    In the Roche family in H City.


    "Are you sure?"


    Hilda held the phone and was trying to confirm something with the person on the other side of the


    phone.


    "Mrs. Green, I''ve confirmed with them. They promised me that Poppy would never have the chance to


    "Well done. I hope there won''t be any follow-up issues."


    Hilda asked cautiously.


    "No, they did a very good job. Even the police have failed to find any clues."


    ''Haha! That''s great."


    Ethel eximed with joy when she heard her momughing. "Mom, is Poppy dead?"


    "Of course, your grandpa''s people are as reliable as they always are. Honey, you can set your mind at


    rest from now on."


    Ethel was not the only one in the room who was overwhelmed with joy. Hilda was as happy as her


    daughter because she could see their better daysing on the way after Poppy was dead.


    "Kenny woulde back and love me, right?"


    All Ethel wanted was Kenny.


    Hildaughed and answered, "Of course! I told you he would be yours no matter what."


    Hildaughed from ear to ear. Then she said to the help, "Go get us a bottle of wine. This is a moment


    to celebrate."


    "OK," Ethel answered.


    She was so delightful that she could fly into the air.


    Ethel went to the wine room and fetched a bottle of Cheongp¨¦ Winery red wine from 1978. She filled


    two sses. As the two sses in the two women''s hands clinked, Ethel said to her mother, "Mom, I


    wish I can win Kenny''s heart back."


    "I wish you get married soon!"


    Hilda patted Ethel''s hands and said. She looked at her daughter''s face, which had been through lots of


    stic surgeries and sighed, "It will be a big loss for Kenny if he couldn''t be with you."


    Ethel was filled with cheer when she heard her mom''spliment. She lowered her head and said


    shyly, "Stop! Mom!"


    "I''m telling you the truth. I have the most beautiful daughter in the world! I want to make a new n for


    you. Don''t act like you''re desperate in front of Kenny. You must do it step by step and always listen to


    me. Do you understand?


    Hilda already had the n in his mind. After Poppy died, Ethel can go to coax Kenny. When the two get


    together, the future of the Greens would be much brighter. Their life would be back on the right track.


    Ethel took a sip of the red wine and answered, "Understood!"


    When Bryant came back and walked in, he was so confused when he saw the two cheering with joy.


    He asked, "What''s going on?"


    When he noticed the red wine on the table, he grew even more annoyed. Thepany''s financial


    statements showed a great deficit this month. For a big group like the Greens'', that indicates a big


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    financial crisis. He was so mad that the two are still in the mood to drink."


    He was very upset, thinking that these women in his family are all so empty-headed.


    Hilda broke the awkward silence and tried to mediate. She exined, "We''re celebrating, it''s a big day."


    Ethel added, "That''s right! Dad, why don''t you take a ss, too."


    Bryant didn''t understand what they said. He asked, "What''s the big day today?"


    "Your little bastard is dead! We''ve cleaned up all the issues blocking on the way of ourpany''s


    future! It will get better! Isn''t that big enough for you?"


    Hilda swayed the wine ss. Her eyes mirrored the red color. She looked so scary and bloodthirsty.


    Bryant felt sorrowful and joyful at the same time. He heard two voices in his mind.


    "The little bastard totally deserved it!"


    "After all, she''s your daughter..."


    Seeing theplicated expression on his face, Hilda sneered, "Are you pitying her?"


    Ethel was upset about his reaction, too. She said, "Dad, that little bitch''s dead and she totally deserved


    it for what she had done to us!"


    "Thepany run into a total mess because of her! You''ve dedicated yourself to thepany, do you


    really want it to be destroyed by her?"


    Hilda asked. She then poured a ss of wine and handed it to Bryan. "You want her to back and


    continue to ruin your achievements?"


    Bryant looked at the red wine and the two''s smiling face. He had never seen them be so happy before.


    He hesitated for a moment. Then he took the red wine and sat down. "The trouble we''re facing now is


    mainly brought by the Dakings Group.


    Hilda looked disdainful and said, "The Greens had strong backers. My father could never bear to watch


    the Greens falling."


    "And..." Hilda said as she held Ethel in her arms, "My sweetheart is so charming. I know she can win


    Kenny''s heart back as soon as Poppy''s dead!"


    Bryant was drinking quietly while Hilda was still trying to color those details. "Don''t forget how hard our


    life has be since she was backst time. She made us lose our face in the banquet. She never


    acted like one of the Greens, or she would never bring us the tremendous embarrassment."


    "Dad, Poppy is a witch! We should be happy that she''s dead now!"


    The two brainwashed Bryant. He finally chose their side and gradually calmed down.


    He agreed with them, even more, when he thought of the disasters Poppy brought to the family. The


    Now he almost felt grateful for her death, or he would be worried that someday Poppy would


    <ppletely ruin what he had. At that time, he would be the one that had to be dead.

 Chapter 129 Sex Slave

    Chapter 129 Sex ve


    As Poppy had expected, those kidnappers listened to her advice. They didn''t kill her, instead, they


    transported her to the human traffickers and made huge profits.


    However, what happened next didn''t go as how she nned. She didn''t even know how many times


    she had been sold and who she ended up with atst.


    In fact, those human traffickers regarded Poppy as a "high-end" product. She was bought by a


    Canadian big shot who paid 1 million.


    Poppy felt that she had a very long dream. In her dream, she turned into a drop of water and wandered


    everywhere in the vast ocean. She passed by a boat, and boat rejected her because she was so


    negligible; then she encountered a fallen leaf, and the leaf left without her because she was


    "incapable".


    In the end, she fell into a dark whirlpool, and just when she thought she was going to die, she struggled


    and woke up.


    The strange surroundings made her more alert. Then she noticed five women standing near her. They


    were all young and beautiful, with different skin tones. Judging from their appearances, Poppy knew


    they were from various countries.


    "You''re awake?"


    One of the women asked in poor English.


    The other girls noticed her. One dressed in purple muttered, "She was drugged more badly than you


    and had been sleeping for a whole day."


    "What a shame! A beauty like you end up in this ce."


    "They must have run into the same thing as me."


    Poppy watched them for a while and asked, "Where am I?"


    The girl sitting next to her answered, "We''re in Canada. The human traffickers sent us here."


    She pointed to a few other girls and continued, "There were from all over the world, and were


    transported here by their buyers."


    "What do they want from us."


    Poppy asked. Those girls didn''t wear many clothes, but they were all dressed in different colors... red,


    orange, blue, green, and purple. Only Poppy was in white. She wondered what that meant.


    The other girl looked embarrassed. Then she told Poppy the truth, " We''re all sold here as sex ves."


    "Sex ves?"


    Poppy almost screamed out. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. And she began to recall the


    meal she had had two days ago.


    Now she knew the food must have been drugged because she had lost consciousness after the meal.


    She just escaped from one dangerous ce and run into another.


    The door squeaked and someone entered the room. There were five servants, each holding a stray


    with hearty food. Instead of being happy with the food, those girls'' eyes were taken over by fear and


    panic.


    "Eat, now!"


    The leading servantmanded. Then the door was closed. Poppy could hear the nking sound


    from outside. They had locked the door.


    "We haven''t eaten anything for days. Let''s hurry up and eat these things first!"


    A girl in red couldn''t bear hunger and had already sat at the table.


    "Belly, don''t you know what this meal means?"


    The girl sitting next to Poppy shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want to be whipped by him again."


    The girl cuddled herself in fear.


    "The owner of this castle likes S&M. He tortured us in different ways every time. I can''t stand this


    anymore if he continues."


    From those girls'' talks, Poppy had known the basic situation here. The hearty dinner was prepared to


    feed them stronger so that they could resist the torture of the castle owner.


    But her hunger was real, too. So she walked over to eat quietly. She wouldn''t have the energy to


    escape if she didn''t eat dinner. She had to keep herself alive so that she could have the chance to


    survive.


    As time passed by, the neers seemed to have epted what had happened to them. They sat


    around the table and ate the food. They looked so desperate.


    AS Poppy picked up a piece of toast, she saw the peanut butter next to her. She realized that she was


    allergic to peanuts and maybe that could buy her more time.


    Thinking of that, she spread arge chunk of peanut butter on the toast and ate the slice.


    She felt as if the time was going slower like a dying old man. It was crawling forward bit by bit.


    It was in the middle of the night and the room was scarily quiet. Those girls remained awake and sat


    there in fear.


    The girl named Miko sat close to Poppy. Maybe she thought they were both Asian and had the same


    skin tone.


    It was gettingte at night. Poppy sat there quietly. She started to scratch herself. Miko saw that and


    asked her, "Are you OK?"


    Poppy knew she was having an allergy, so she stopped scratching her arms and shook her head. Then


    she answered, "It''s fine."


    "I''m sorry, but you''re having a rash on your face."


    "Is she having an allergy?"


    "That''s not necessarily a bad thing. Her face is now red and swollen. Maybe the creepy castle owner


    will give her a break."


    "She''s so lucky. I hope I could have an allergy."


    Those girls were not worried about her, on the contrary, they felt happy for her.


    Miko ran to the corner and took out lots of unguents hastily. Then she asked Poppy, "Why don''t you


    use some of this first?"


    Poppy refused her and answered coldly, "There''s no need."


    Although Poppy couldn''t see her own face, she knew how swollen it was now. The big and small spots


    of rashes on her body hurt and itched. She knew she could never scratch them.


    Those rashes were the only thing that could keep herself safe at this moment.


    After a while, they heard someone at the door. The locks were nking again. The sounded was


    extremely chilly and frightening in the cold night.


    The girls looked so frightened, they hugged each other in fear. The youngest one of them already cried


    out, "No, I don''t want to go!"


    The same servants walked in. Behind them, there were several strong men. They all looked scary.


    Some of the girls immediately screamed out upon seeing their faces.


    Poppy was the only one that stayed calm. Her face remained unchanged. She looked out of the door


    the moment it was opened.


    She felt disappointed when she saw nothing but endless darkness outside.


    The cold wind blew in. She sniffed and noticed the bitter smell of leaves. She lowered her head and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    wondered if they were in the mountain area.


    Before she finished thinking, her chin was lifted up. The servant looked at her and asked, "What is she


    doing here?"


    The servant standing behind him immediately replied, "She didn''t look like this when she arrived. She


    must be having an allergy."


    The leading one snorted disdainfully, "Call the doctor and let him see what was going on."


    In the end, several girls were dragged out of the room. Their screams could be heard from hundreds of


    meters away.


    She was the only one left in the small room. She looked at the rashes on her arms. An intriguing smile


    emerged on her face.

 Chapter 130 Five Million Dollars for His Life

    Chapter 130 Five Million Dors for His Life


    In New York City.


    Two dayster, Kenny went to the bar in the ck market again. This time, he didn''t see Morin. A guy


    handed a letter to him.


    "Mr. Murphy, this is from Mr. Morin."


    The man handed over the envelope with both hands.


    Kenny took it and opened it quickly. It read, "Mr. Murphy, I''ve traced the man you were looking for, but


    unfortunately, she had been trafficked to Canada. The address is..."


    He put away the envelope calmly. There was the fire of fury in his eyes. Then he said to the man, "I


    have another deal to make with Mr. Morin. I want to hire you to kill those kidnappers. The 5 million


    dors is for you."


    Kenny left the bar as soon as he got the address. He immediately left New York and flew to Kamloops,


    Canada.


    Before he got on the ne, Kenny called Arno Lewis. He said on the phone, "Poppy has been


    transported to Canada by some human traffickers. I''m on my way there, let''s meet in Kamloopster."


    "Okay, be careful," Arno replied.


    Arno picked up his personal stuff and flew to Kamloops as soon as he heard the information.


    It took Kenny three hours'' flight to get to the destination. No matter how influential or powerful he was,


    he decided not to act rashly before he obtained some basic information about this strange ce.


    As soon as he got off the ne, Aaron transferred the information of the castle owner to him.


    "Mr. Murphy, Rovli is such a pervert. He had been stealing beauties from various countries and had


    them locked in his castle in the mountains of Kamloops. It''s said that every year, many girls were sent


    into the castle and came out as corpses."


    Kenny swore after he heard what Aaron said. He checked the information and said, "What a pervert!"


    Then he put those files aside. His bodyguard noticed that Kenny looked quite tired, so he asked, "Mr.


    Murphy, do you need a break?"


    "No, thanks."


    He was even more concerned after he knew Rovli was a pervert. Poppy was a short-tempered woman.


    She might have tricks to stall for some time, but that that wouldn''t work if she was in the castle for too


    long.


    "Then what should we do next?


    Do we need to call the police?" Aaron asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. This is Roveli''s ce. He was a quite influential business tycoon in Canada.


    I''m not sure if the police will ept the case even if you call them."


    Kenny thought and said to himself.


    "Go and do some preparations. We''ll pay a visit to him in the name of business corporations."


    Kenny made that decision after careful consideration.


    An hourter, Murphy boarded a helicopter with generous gifts. He flew to a spot in Mount Herse in


    Kamloops. The Horton Castle was built on t ground on the top of the mountain. It was so majestic


    and luxurious.


    The castle was built in the most primitive medieval Gothic style, with straight pir lines, and colorful


    stained ss on the walls. If you took a closer look, you might find different murals that looked so vivid.


    Kenny recognized one of them, it was the "The Last Supper" by Leonardo da Vinci.


    The helicopter parked on the spaciouswn which was more than ten meters away before the castle


    gate. Kenny walked towards the gate, followed by his assistant and two bodyguards.


    Kenny confirmed it with them for thest time, "Did you bring all we need?"


    "Yes, sir!" The three people answered.


    He went to the door and pressed the special doorbell. Soon a servant came out to open the door.


    The bodyguard stepped forward, "Hello, we''d like to meet Mr. Rovli."


    "And you are...?"


    The servant asked. He was hesitating and looking at those strange faces with confusion.


    "We are businessmen from China, and this is the President Murphy of the Dakings Group."


    "Dakings Group?"


    The servants had lived here seclusively for quite a few years, so he had never heard of that name, but


    judging by their clothes, he knew those people had powerful backings. He then said to them, "One


    second, I''ll go inside and report.''


    The servant informed the housekeeper who knew more about the world outside of the castle. The


    housekeeper went out immediately as soon as he realized the president of a top 50 enterprise in the


    world was at the door.


    "Mr. Murphy, pleasee in."


    The housekeeper weed them with a smile and showed them in.


    Kenny observed the surroundings as he walked in. The ce felt like some pce in the Middle Ages,


    while it was also equipped with the most advanced facilities. As he walked deeper inside, he noticed


    there were many micro cameras installed in different dark corners. There were even infrared anti-theft


    The castle was so big that when they came to argewn, the housekeeper called a sightseeing car


    in. They got on the car and kept going deeper.


    When they came to the main house, the housekeeper told him to wait outside. He then went in to


    report.


    The housekeeper told Rovli''s assistant. The assistant then walked into the room, only to find that Rovli


    was in the middle of something.


    A girl was lying on the sofa, naked. There were whishes all over her body. Rovli was holding a


    cylindrical candle and riding on the girl. He was about to drip the hot melting candle wax on her.


    "Master, please, no!"


    "No?"


    Rovli pped her bouncy butt cheek. His red at her and dangled the candle in front of her. Then he


    asked, "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "No...oh, master, please...ah!"


    The girl begged and then her miserable screaming echoed in the castle. Kenny and the other people


    were standing outside, and they had all heard the trembling voice.


    The bodyguard inclined to Kenny and whispered, "Mr. Murphy... is that..."


    Kenny nodded and answered, "Yes, he''s ying that ''game''."


    Rovli''s assistant felt his own hairs standing on the end when he heard the girl''s scream. He had no


    choice but to walk in because there were noble guests waiting outside. He asked, "Sir, we have VIP


    visitors waiting outside."


    The hand holding the candle paused and the man asked very impatiently, "What VIP visitor?"


    The three girls standing aside trembled. They hoped the visitors could help them get away for this


    torture today.


    "The CEO of Dakings Group in China is here for business cooperation."


    The assistant was startled when he caught sight of the girl on the sofa!


    Rovli frowned and put away the candle. Then he said, "Send them in!"


    He had heard the Dakings Group before, and he decided not to give them a cold-shoulder.


    The girls breathed a sigh of relief and were just about to leave. Suddenly Rovli stopped them by yelling,


    "Did I tell you to leave?"


    They shivered and went back to a corner of the room. The girl lying on the sofa did not dare to move.


    "Sir, do you need to freshen up?"


    Rovli was naked at this moment. The assistant thought it was inappropriate.


    "It''s fine. Just send them in, now!"


    He was just in the mood when he was interrupted. He would never meet the guy were he not the


    president of the Dakings Group.


    "OK."


    The assistant came to the door and said, "Sorry for the waiting, Mr. Murphy! Pleasee in."


    Kenny entered the room and saw the sculpted beams and luxurious furniture.


    Rovli was already sitting on the sofa. The girl lying there still didn''t dare to move without hismand.


    Kenny saw the girls standing and lying on the sofa as soon as he came in. He instantly realized what


    was happening. He said with a smile, "It looks like it''s not a good time."


    As he said that, he actually felt relieved because he found that Poppy wasn''t among those girls.


    #### She owes me a promise


    The bodyguard came forward and opened the box, "Sir, our Boss Kenny knows you love jade. This is


    Hetian white jade carving. We hope you like it." Roverley asked his assistant to take it to him. He


    picked it up and had a good look at it. The jade was transparent and full of ss luster, the carving was


    exquisite and the smiling face Buddha was vividly carved.


    "Ha ha ha..." Roverleyughed so much that his fat belly was shaking, "good jade, this is really the king


    of jade." It was really different to give a big gift that he even changed his attitude.


    "It¡¯s lovely for Mr. Roverley to like it." The bodyguard and Kenny look at each other.


    Then, Kenny''s eyes fell boldly on the girls. "So Mr. Roverley likes this taste?"


    Kenny could only say that this Roverley was a pervert with extremely heavy taste when he saw the


    shivering girls with ferociouscerations and blood marks lying on the side sofa.


    "What? Mr. Kenny, do you like it too? I can send you some girls for fun.¡± Roverley thought he had found


    someone with the same interests.


    "No, thank you."


    Kenny was not interested in these girls.


    Kenny gave the bodyguard a look. The bodyguard understood and sent the n to him. "This is our


    Boss Kenny''s preliminary idea. Boss Kenny takes a fancy to the environment here and intends to


    develop a resort. We know Mr. Roverley is an expert in this field, so we want to cooperate with you for


    mutual benefit and win-win situation."


    Roverley''s smile faded while looking at the document. "Mr. Kenny, I''m sorry, I''m here for a holiday, not


    for business. You can leave your contact information ande to my office another day."


    Kenny didn''t turn angry because of his refusal. Instead, he looked at the girls beside him and said, "Did


    I disturb your fun?"


    Roverley snorted to mean acquiescence. Even his facial expression was full of this meaning. Why


    didn¡¯t they leave if they knew?


    Kenny didn''t n to leave. He looked around and said, "It¡¯s hard to find your ce."


    That''s when Roverley thought, "How did you find me?" He was hiding on the top of the mountain. No


    one could get in by car, even he had to travel by a helicopter.


    Kenny responded bluntly, "To be honest, I''m from New York. I went to visit Mr. Morin first."


    It dawned on Roverley that Mr. Morin was the head of New York''s biggest ck market.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. Kenny took great pains to find this ce." Roverley raised his voice in a vague


    tone. Now he was wondering whether this man really wanted to talk about cooperation or he was


    nning to do something else here.


    "Not at all. You are also a businessman. There must be an impulse like me when you have a strong


    goal." Kenny leaned back casually.


    Roverley sipped his liquor and saw that they were talking too much that the candle was almost out, so


    he turned unwilling in this conversation. "Businessmen pay attention to interests. I''m here on holiday


    and never talk about business, but you can leave a phone call for my assistant, and then we''ll get in


    touch."


    His eyes were a little more impatient. He saw that the wound on the girl''s body had be scabby


    and could not see the blood flowing out. He was even unhappier while not having the feeling of


    stimting his eyes. He put down his wine ss and directly pointed out, "Don''t you have such a


    saying in China that a moment of pleasant sex is worth thousands of gold? You see, there are so many


    beauties here that I haven''t enjoyed. How precious is time? "


    His meaning was very obvious. Kenny was wasting his time which should be used in ying with


    beauties and they should get out of here immediately! At this point, Kenny understood that there was


    no need to continue this conversation. He nodded, stood up and said, "But I have a request."


    "Go ahead, please." His face softened while seeing that he was about to leave.


    "Your ce is so beautiful that I wonder to have a visit. Can you show me around?" Kenny was


    interested in his ce. "I''ll go back and build a simr one."


    Roverley was a little unwilling but agreed. He called in the housekeeper. "Frederick, please show Mr.


    Kenny around for me."


    Federerick understood what was going on while seeing that there was something wrong with the


    master''s face. He nodded and took them out.


    They heard a painful struggle as soon as they stepped out of the living room, "Master, don''t! It hurts!"


    "Ha ha ha, little slut, I''ve endured for a long time just now. Don''t struggle!"


    "No, no... Ah!¡± There was another shrill cry.


    Kenny''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There was a chill in his eyes while imagining if Poppy Green


    became those girls.


    But he wouldn''t forget the task. He came out all the way and kept looking around. There were micro


    cameras and rms everywhere as he thought. It was impossible to walk in openly.


    He stopped slightly and saw a narrow alley near the garden. His intuition told him that there must be a


    secret in that path.


    He pretended to point to this direction casually. ¡°Where does that lead to, please? I think the buildings


    over there are also very distinctive. "


    The housekeeper''s eyes were full of taboos. "Mr. Kenny, that''s the forbidden area of our castle. You


    can''t walk freely. I''ll take you to the garden now. There are birds and flowers and you can enjoy it."


    The housekeeper knew how to behave ording to master¡¯s face. His master had a general attitude


    towards Mr. Kenny when they came out just now, which means that he didn''t have to be so polite to


    him.


    Kenny nodded while catching up with the housekeeper.


    The flowers in the garden were full of fragrance, but he didn''t want to appreciate it at all because of the


    girl''s scream from time to time. "This garden is finished at a nce. Is there any other ce to see?"


    The housekeeper''s tone of refusal was obvious, "sorry, in fact, many parts of this castle are forbidden


    areas even we dare not walk around. I hope you can understand."


    The housekeeper took them around and sent them away, "Mr. Kenny, please!"


    The people in the castle were very vignt. He couldn''t get any information from them at all. He could


    only think of other ways to detect the environment in this area.


    Kenny looked down after the helicopter slowly took off, and could still see the housekeeper whose


    eyebrows seemed to be relieved smiling and waving to him.


    He sat in the cabin and looked at the mountains withplex terrain. The surrounding mountains were


    so steep that they were not conducive to crawling. It was this ce that Roverley was looking for to


    surround the women.


    As the helicopter flew higher and higher, the mountain had turned into scattered green. The bodyguard


    asked, "Mr. Kenny, what are we going to do next?"


    "Let''s go back."


    About an hourtter, they all went down from the cabin after the helicopter slowlynded to the tarmac.


    Kenny raised his bodyguard''s hand, pulled out a small piece of something simr to a maic disk,


    crushed it and threw it away.


    The bodyguard was shocked, "Boss Kenny, this is..."


    "An eavesdropper, Roverley was very suspicious of us." He noticed his cufflinks transparent in the


    sunlight as the bodyguard raised his hand when they came out of the castle.


    The bodyguard scared a cold sweat, "Boss Kenny, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Needless to say, let''s go back first!" He didn''t want to hear the words of apology. He just hoped that


    this kind of thing would not happen again. The bodyguard nodded heavily and immediately opened the


    car¡¯s door for him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On the way back to the hotel, Arno Lewis called him and said that he had also arrived in Ganlu city and


    had been waiting for him at the virgilman hotel.


    They backed in the presidential suite at the virgilman Hotel, Kenny asked his bodyguards to use metal


    detectors to see if they were still equipped with metal miniatures before entering the room.


    He waited for everyone to pass the metal detector before let them all walk in.


    Arno Lewis was surprised to see him so careful. "What happened to you just now?"


    Kenny nodded, looked at the bodyguard behind him and let him talk.


    "Roverley is cunning by nature. Even I don''t know when he installed an eavesdropper on me.


    Fortunately, Boss Kenny found out early, otherwise our n would copse."


    Arno Lewis was slightly surprised. He analyzed after thinking about it carefully, "You are aggressors in


    his eyes. It''s normal to be on guard against you. What''s more, where you''re going into is his most


    secret territory. This excuse of sudden visit for talking about business can barely ept. But I guess


    that Roverley only believed 60%."


    Kenny raised his voice. "When I went to visit, he was ying a game and it was very cruel."


    Arno Lewis didn''t see it with his own eyes, but he knew it in his heart after hearing what he said. He


    asked, "Do you have any results when you go to survey the environment?"


    Kenny shook his head. "There''s no result at the moment. Even the housekeeper''s vignce is high.


    He''s always on guard against us."


    "What''s the next n?" Arno Lewis thought that this Roverley was not simple.


    Kenny stood up, walked back and forth in the big living room for a few steps, and then said, "Let''s go in


    dark since we can¡¯t go in light. I''ll send some people to sneak into his castle and observe the


    environment. At least we need to know how many roads it has."


    "We can''t go tantly when we move. There are many anti-theft infrared rays and micro cameras in it.


    The defense system is very high, and the number of people sneaking into it can''t be too many."


    The territory of the rich was tricky. They were usually equipped with the highest technology. These


    things were rtively difficult to deal with.


    Arno Lewis nodded and asked, "Do it tonight?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid poppy won''tst long in there." There was a lot of worry in his eyes.


    "Shall I go with you?" Arno Lewis stood up.


    "It''s dangerous!" Kenny said faintly.


    "I don''t care how dangerous it is, as long as I can get poppy out."


    Their starting point was good, just as their goals were the same, which was to rescue Poppy Green, or


    in other words, their feelings for Poppy Green were the same.


    Kenny thought for a long time and said, ¡°We will take action after two o''clock in the morning tonight.


    The specific n is to deploy after the people I sent oute back. I will lead the team to save her


    myself, and you will take care of us outside."


    Arno Lewis nodded resolutely, "OK!"


    After they finished their conversation, they opened a bottle of tequ. Arno Lewis raised his ss and


    said, "I wish us sess tonight."


    Kenny touched his ss and drank it all.


    His brows were locked to show how worried he was. Of course, Arno Lewis knew who he was worried


    about.


    After looking at him for a long time, he said, "Can I ask you a question?"


    Kenny gave him a faint look. "Ask!"


    "Why did you work so hard to save poppy?" Arno Lewis weighed the pros and cons at that time. He


    didn''t find him until he was really helpless.


    He poured the alcohol slowly, "Because of her," he said while shaking his ss, his eyes clouded. "She


    owes me a promise!"


    That was so meaningful. Arno Lewis read his words carefully.


    There was no cause for pain in his heart. What was a promise?

 Chapter131 She owes me a promise

    She owes me a promise


    The bodyguard came forward and opened the box, "Sir, our Boss Kenny knows you love jade. This is


    Hetian white jade carving. We hope you like it." Roverley asked his assistant to take it to him. He


    picked it up and had a good look at it. The jade was transparent and full of ss luster, the carving was


    exquisite and the smiling face Buddha was vividly carved.


    "Ha ha ha..." Roverleyughed so much that his fat belly was shaking, "good jade, this is really the king


    of jade." It was really different to give a big gift that he even changed his attitude.


    "It¡¯s lovely for Mr. Roverley to like it." The bodyguard and Kenny look at each other.


    Then, Kenny''s eyes fell boldly on the girls. "So Mr. Roverley likes this taste?"


    Kenny could only say that this Roverley was a pervert with extremely heavy taste when he saw the


    shivering girls with ferociouscerations and blood marks lying on the side sofa.


    "What? Mr. Kenny, do you like it too? I can send you some girls for fun.¡± Roverley thought he had found


    someone with the same interests.


    "No, thank you."


    Kenny was not interested in these girls.


    Kenny gave the bodyguard a look. The bodyguard understood and sent the n to him. "This is our


    Boss Kenny''s preliminary idea. Boss Kenny takes a fancy to the environment here and intends to


    develop a resort. We know Mr. Roverley is an expert in this field, so we want to cooperate with you for


    mutual benefit and win-win situation."


    Roverley''s smile faded while looking at the document. "Mr. Kenny, I''m sorry, I''m here for a holiday, not


    for business. You can leave your contact information ande to my office another day."


    Kenny didn''t turn angry because of his refusal. Instead, he looked at the girls beside him and said, "Did


    I disturb your fun?"


    Roverley snorted to mean acquiescence. Even his facial expression was full of this meaning. Why


    didn¡¯t they leave if they knew?


    Kenny didn''t n to leave. He looked around and said, "It¡¯s hard to find your ce."


    That''s when Roverley thought, "How did you find me?" He was hiding on the top of the mountain. No


    one could get in by car, even he had to travel by a helicopter.


    Kenny responded bluntly, "To be honest, I''m from New York. I went to visit Mr. Morin first."


    It dawned on Roverley that Mr. Morin was the head of New York''s biggest ck market.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. Kenny took great pains to find this ce." Roverley raised his voice in a vague


    tone. Now he was wondering whether this man really wanted to talk about cooperation or he was


    nning to do something else here.


    "Not at all. You are also a businessman. There must be an impulse like me when you have a strong


    goal." Kenny leaned back casually.


    Roverley sipped his liquor and saw that they were talking too much that the candle was almost out, so


    he turned unwilling in this conversation. "Businessmen pay attention to interests. I''m here on holiday


    and never talk about business, but you can leave a phone call for my assistant, and then we''ll get in


    touch."


    His eyes were a little more impatient. He saw that the wound on the girl''s body had be scabby


    and could not see the blood flowing out. He was even unhappier while not having the feeling of


    stimting his eyes. He put down his wine ss and directly pointed out, "Don''t you have such aProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    saying in China that a moment of pleasant sex is worth thousands of gold? You see, there are so many


    beauties here that I haven''t enjoyed. How precious is time? "


    His meaning was very obvious. Kenny was wasting his time which should be used in ying with


    beauties and they should get out of here immediately! At this point, Kenny understood that there was


    no need to continue this conversation. He nodded, stood up and said, "But I have a request."


    "Go ahead, please." His face softened while seeing that he was about to leave.


    "Your ce is so beautiful that I wonder to have a visit. Can you show me around?" Kenny was


    interested in his ce. "I''ll go back and build a simr one."


    Roverley was a little unwilling but agreed. He called in the housekeeper. "Frederick, please show Mr.


    Kenny around for me."


    Federerick understood what was going on while seeing that there was something wrong with the


    master''s face. He nodded and took them out.


    They heard a painful struggle as soon as they stepped out of the living room, "Master, don''t! It hurts!"


    "Ha ha ha, little slut, I''ve endured for a long time just now. Don''t struggle!"


    "No, no... Ah!¡± There was another shrill cry.


    Kenny''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There was a chill in his eyes while imagining if Poppy Green


    became those girls.


    But he wouldn''t forget the task. He came out all the way and kept looking around. There were micro


    cameras and rms everywhere as he thought. It was impossible to walk in openly.


    He stopped slightly and saw a narrow alley near the garden. His intuition told him that there must be a


    secret in that path.


    He pretended to point to this direction casually. ¡°Where does that lead to, please? I think the buildings


    over there are also very distinctive. "


    The housekeeper''s eyes were full of taboos. "Mr. Kenny, that''s the forbidden area of our castle. You


    can''t walk freely. I''ll take you to the garden now. There are birds and flowers and you can enjoy it."


    The housekeeper knew how to behave ording to master¡¯s face. His master had a general attitude


    towards Mr. Kenny when they came out just now, which means that he didn''t have to be so polite to


    him.


    Kenny nodded while catching up with the housekeeper.


    The flowers in the garden were full of fragrance, but he didn''t want to appreciate it at all because of the


    girl''s scream from time to time. "This garden is finished at a nce. Is there any other ce to see?"


    The housekeeper''s tone of refusal was obvious, "sorry, in fact, many parts of this castle are forbidden


    areas even we dare not walk around. I hope you can understand."


    The housekeeper took them around and sent them away, "Mr. Kenny, please!"


    The people in the castle were very vignt. He couldn''t get any information from them at all. He could


    only think of other ways to detect the environment in this area.


    Kenny looked down after the helicopter slowly took off, and could still see the housekeeper whose


    eyebrows seemed to be relieved smiling and waving to him.


    He sat in the cabin and looked at the mountains withplex terrain. The surrounding mountains were


    so steep that they were not conducive to crawling. It was this ce that Roverley was looking for to


    surround the women.


    As the helicopter flew higher and higher, the mountain had turned into scattered green. The bodyguard


    asked, "Mr. Kenny, what are we going to do next?"


    "Let''s go back."


    About an hourtter, they all went down from the cabin after the helicopter slowlynded to the tarmac.


    Kenny raised his bodyguard''s hand, pulled out a small piece of something simr to a maic disk,


    crushed it and threw it away.


    The bodyguard was shocked, "Boss Kenny, this is..."


    "An eavesdropper, Roverley was very suspicious of us." He noticed his cufflinks transparent in the


    sunlight as the bodyguard raised his hand when they came out of the castle.


    The bodyguard scared a cold sweat, "Boss Kenny, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Needless to say, let''s go back first!" He didn''t want to hear the words of apology. He just hoped that


    this kind of thing would not happen again. The bodyguard nodded heavily and immediately opened the


    car¡¯s door for him.


    On the way back to the hotel, Arno Lewis called him and said that he had also arrived in Ganlu city and


    had been waiting for him at the virgilman hotel.


    They backed in the presidential suite at the virgilman Hotel, Kenny asked his bodyguards to use metal


    detectors to see if they were still equipped with metal miniatures before entering the room.


    He waited for everyone to pass the metal detector before let them all walk in.


    Arno Lewis was surprised to see him so careful. "What happened to you just now?"


    Kenny nodded, looked at the bodyguard behind him and let him talk.


    "Roverley is cunning by nature. Even I don''t know when he installed an eavesdropper on me.


    Fortunately, Boss Kenny found out early, otherwise our n would copse."


    Arno Lewis was slightly surprised. He analyzed after thinking about it carefully, "You are aggressors in


    his eyes. It''s normal to be on guard against you. What''s more, where you''re going into is his most


    secret territory. This excuse of sudden visit for talking about business can barely ept. But I guess


    that Roverley only believed 60%."


    Kenny raised his voice. "When I went to visit, he was ying a game and it was very cruel."


    Arno Lewis didn''t see it with his own eyes, but he knew it in his heart after hearing what he said. He


    asked, "Do you have any results when you go to survey the environment?"


    Kenny shook his head. "There''s no result at the moment. Even the housekeeper''s vignce is high.


    He''s always on guard against us."


    "What''s the next n?" Arno Lewis thought that this Roverley was not simple.


    Kenny stood up, walked back and forth in the big living room for a few steps, and then said, "Let''s go in


    dark since we can¡¯t go in light. I''ll send some people to sneak into his castle and observe the


    environment. At least we need to know how many roads it has."


    "We can''t go tantly when we move. There are many anti-theft infrared rays and micro cameras in it.


    The defense system is very high, and the number of people sneaking into it can''t be too many."


    The territory of the rich was tricky. They were usually equipped with the highest technology. These


    things were rtively difficult to deal with.


    Arno Lewis nodded and asked, "Do it tonight?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid poppy won''tst long in there." There was a lot of worry in his eyes.


    "Shall I go with you?" Arno Lewis stood up.


    "It''s dangerous!" Kenny said faintly.


    "I don''t care how dangerous it is, as long as I can get poppy out."


    Their starting point was good, just as their goals were the same, which was to rescue Poppy Green, or


    in other words, their feelings for Poppy Green were the same.


    Kenny thought for a long time and said, ¡°We will take action after two o''clock in the morning tonight.


    The specific n is to deploy after the people I sent oute back. I will lead the team to save her


    myself, and you will take care of us outside."


    Arno Lewis nodded resolutely, "OK!"


    After they finished their conversation, they opened a bottle of tequ. Arno Lewis raised his ss and


    said, "I wish us sess tonight."


    Kenny touched his ss and drank it all.


    His brows were locked to show how worried he was. Of course, Arno Lewis knew who he was worried


    about.


    After looking at him for a long time, he said, "Can I ask you a question?"


    Kenny gave him a faint look. "Ask!"


    "Why did you work so hard to save poppy?" Arno Lewis weighed the pros and cons at that time. He


    didn''t find him until he was really helpless.


    He poured the alcohol slowly, "Because of her," he said while shaking his ss, his eyes clouded. "She


    owes me a promise!"


    That was so meaningful. Arno Lewis read his words carefully.


    There was no cause for pain in his heart. What was a promise?

 Chapter 132 Is it moving to see me

    Chapter 132 Is it moving to see me


    At the same time, Poppy Green in the castle had an injection for her allergy, and the doctor gave her


    some medicine, which was enough to relieve her allergy symptoms.


    She was locked up in a small room and woke up after sleeping until now perhaps because of the drug


    effect. She got out of bed, went to the table next to her, poured herself a ss of water, picked up the


    bread on the te and filled her stomach.


    The wind was cool and blowing in from the high small window on the south side. She was full of food


    and drink. Then she carefully checked the structure of the small room by taking advantage of the light


    in the daytime.


    It was very simple of two rooms. There was a small toilet inside the room. Several girls slept on several


    small beds. There was almost nothing in the whole room except a table filled with food and water.


    She tried to move the small bed closer to the window, stepped on it and stood on tiptoe to see the


    outside world. This ce was on the mountain as she imagined. She didn''t know how high it was, only


    found a hazy mountain in the distance and couldn''t see what was farther away.


    Here was in a small courtyard. asionally, there were patrollers outside. There was a big tree not far


    away from them. She squinted and found that there were some red spots on the tree, which were micro


    cameras.


    One after another, she found that there were still a few red spots scattered around. At this time, the


    sound of footsteps came from far to near, and it was probably the girls who came back. She jumped out


    of bed and moved the little bed back to its original ce.


    There were so many micro cameras outside. She had firmly remembered their locations. It was


    estimated that this ce was very big. As for the outside environment, she had to find a chance to go


    out and detected it.


    At this time, the door was opened with a creak, and the rude servants pushed the girls straight in, and


    then locked the door again with a bang.


    Poppy Green''s eyes fell on the girls. Their eyes were red and swollen probably they cried too much.


    And their bodies had more or less whish wounds, knife wounds, and some unknown injuries.


    One girl who was the most serious had been carried to bed by the other girls. They could not help


    crying, "If this continues, I will really die here."


    "Didn''t you listen to older sister? She is the only one left in their group. "


    "But thest time she came back was a week ago."


    "Does that mean she is dead?¡±


    There was no sound at this point in the discussion. They all know what this was all about.


    "Roverley is a real pervert. He''s so cruel to us every time. Look at Norley, she can''t even move."


    Poppy Green''s eyes fell on the motionless girl on the bed with weak pity in her eyes, which was finally


    restrained by her.


    At present, she couldn''t even care about herself, let alone others. Instead of having this sympathy, she


    would better spend more time in thinking about a better way to escape.


    Meizi who sat down next to her also had more or less scars on her body. She looked at Poppy Green


    who had been silent for a long time and wondered, "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Poppy Green was cold and didn''t want to socialize with them too much. She pulled the quilt


    and slept in the bed.


    Late at night, Poppy Green slept until about one o''clock in the morning and suddenly woke up. She


    opened her eyes and looked around. What she heard was the sound of girls'' even breathing. She sat


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    up and listened to the outside secretly.


    It was very quiet around. She guessed that few people woulde out and walk in the middle of the


    night.


    She looked at Meizi sleeping next to her and found a hairpin shining in the moonlight pinned to her hair.


    She took it down carefully, broke it into a piece of iron wire, then gently got out of bed and moved to the


    door. She was light footed for fear of waking others.


    She listened to the outside again when she came to the door. After confirming that there was no one


    outside, she shook the door hard and moved to the seam of the door, finally saw the small lock.


    She struggled to lift the keyhole with her fingertips. After careful observation for a while, she found that


    the internal structure was very simple. She directly inserted the wire in her hand into the lock and


    moved it skillfully.


    With a slight click, she finally opened the lock and chuckled. There was no technical difficulty with this


    lock. She managed to unlock door in this way.


    She quietly pushed the door open, gently slipped out with the figure like a wisp of wind.


    At the same time, Kenny who had long made detailed ns came here again with two highly skilled


    experts.


    The helicopternded a short distance from the castle, and Kenny came out with a ck suit and a


    backpack.


    The two bodyguards who followed him appeared in the same clothes.


    Arno Lewis also followed him and repeatedly told him, "be careful. If anything happens, press the


    positioning device of the watch at the first time, and we will go to support immediately."


    Kenny patted him on the shoulder. "Good!"


    Arno Lewis watched him and two bodyguards run to the castle, but his heart was suspended nervously.


    Somehow, he always felt that this rescue would not be as easy as he thought.


    They used rope tools to climb over the wall and entered the castle. Two bodyguards had already


    sneaked in to survey the terrain. They knew how to walk through the blind spots and avoid these


    cameras. Kenny followed them all the way.


    When they entered the second wall, they divided into three groups ording to the original n, and


    started from different directions to find the trace of Poppy Green.


    Kenny sneaked into the path mentioned in the daytime. When these night shadows shed quickly,


    something strange happened in that side of the small room.


    Meizi who used to sleep next to Poppy Green turned over and put her arm aside. When she woke up,


    she rubbed her eyes and found that there was no one beside her.


    Where was the sister? She sat up and felt a gust of wind blowing in from the door. She was surprised


    that the door actually opened?


    She stared at that door tightly, long suppressed thought in her heart fermented unceasingly. The idea of


    escaping from here became more and more intense. She moved her little body carefully so as not to


    wake others up, and moved gently towards the door.


    It seemed that no one was patrolling when she looked at the darkness around. She was very happy


    and ran away quickly.


    Aftering out of her small room, Poppy Green avoided sporadic patrolmen and boldly walked and


    observed in other courtyards.


    However, this castle was so luxurious that there was a sculpture every few meters. At first, she looked


    at it from a distance and thought it was human. But she found that it was just one sculpture too lifelike


    when she walked in.


    It was because of these sculptures that she could sessfully avoid these micro monitors.


    She gradually seemed to hear some slight footsteps as she walked towards the direction of light. Was it


    her illusion?


    She took a few more steps forward. She was surer that someone wasing this way as the voice


    came closer.


    she could only run a few steps forward quickly, picked up the stick she found and hid around the corner


    while seeing that there was no way to hide around, she was hoping to make a frontal attack.


    The slight step sound was getting closer and closer, and her eyes were as sharp as the cold light of the


    moon.


    Arge shadow had fallen on the ground, and she held the stick tightly, followed the footsteps in her


    heart and silently counted, "One, two..." "Three!¡± As soon as the sound of the words fell, she used all


    her strength to smash the back of the people''s head.


    The shadow dodged quickly, and Poppy Green waved her stick and rushed to him again.


    With surprise, Kenny quickly grabbed her stick, pressed her shoulder, and hid around the corner with


    her, "It''s me!"


    The deep voice was like the bud in her heart burst out at this moment. She suddenly raised her head,


    looked at him in the faint moonlight, feltplex and said in low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Poppy Green never thought Kenny would be here, in front of her.


    Kenny hugged her. "How''s it? Is it moving to see me?"


    All her feelings were upset by his words. Poppy Green rolled his eyes and said, "get out!"

 Chapter 133 Dare you jump

    Chapter 133 Dare you jump


    A sound of rm cutting through the quiet sky made people''s hearts tremble.


    "There was someone over there. Run after her!"


    "Ah, help!¡±


    ...


    It was apanied by a lot of noise.


    "Someone ran away with you?" Kenny asked softly.


    "No?" Poppy Green said, "Oh, no, I didn''t lock the door when I came out."


    She did not rule out someone also ran out after she came out.


    "Forgot it. Let''s hurry up and run away!" Kenny clenched her hand and ran quickly in the opposite


    direction of the rm.


    At the same time, the whole castle''s infrared rm sounded, the starter turned the lights of the whole


    castle on at this moment. The brightly lit castle looked like a night pearl iid in the mountains viewed


    from a distance.


    They frown sternly. Kenny who heard footsteps in the distance immediately pulled Poppy Green to hide


    behind the statue.


    Kenny held the inte in his ear. "We''ve found her. Let''s find a way to retreat."


    The other two bodyguards heard this and responded quickly.


    Poppy Green was a little worried. "Now what?" She was not familiar with the area and did not know


    what was going on.


    "It''s impossible to go back the same way now," he said while looking at her solemnly. "There''s a


    waterfall behind the castle. It''s very high. Dare you jump down?"


    Poppy Green didn''t have a moment to dy, "I dare!"


    "Then let''s go!" One before the other, the distance between them was not far. They dodged the sight of


    those people and went to the back of the castle.


    The sound of the water grew louder, and the cool wind came in gusts, There was a waterfall behind as


    Kenny said.


    It could also be seen that the majestic posture of the waterfall was splendid while standing in front of it.


    Large snow waves were flying, which were forming a dynamic and staticbination with the vigorous


    and ancient trees around, but asionally the strong wind rolled up by the waterfall would also sway


    the branches.


    Poppy Green leaned over and looked down while standing in front of the waterfall. It was dark down


    there and she didn''t know what was going on.


    She looked back at Kenny, who was pulling the hook out of her backpack, and asked, "Do you know


    what''s down there?" "Rock cliff, the outlet must be the river." Kenny had been surveying this area for a


    long time.


    Poppy Green squatted down and watched as he reached for the climbing rope. "Can I help you?"


    He looked up, saw her still panting, and said with a smile. "Take a break! Otherwise, you will lose all the


    strength for a while.¡±


    "In this case, can you still joke?" Poppy Green gave him an eye rolling and just fiddled with the other


    end of the rope to connect the hook.


    After finishing the front part, he took the hook in her hand and tied it in a knot, then took the hook and


    went to the old tree lying in front of the waterfall. He nned to nail the hook on the stump of the old


    tree.


    Poppy Green turned on the shlight and looked around for a natural tool of big stone.


    Finally, she found the square stone, and quickly took it to him, "Here!"


    Kenny finally didn''t have to work so hard. He took a stone and knocked on the hook, then put the


    double rope on them after the nail was fixed inside. When he finished the safety buckle for her, he


    asked, "Did you have any climbing experience before?"


    Poppy Green said, "Guess!"


    "I can''t guess." He checked the safety button again, put on his luggage again, held her tightly and said,


    "The rocks of this waterfall are scattered, so we can find the foothold more easily."


    Poppy Green looked at the hook on the stump. "Do you think it will support our weight?"


    "No!"


    "Then you go down. I''ll jump down." Poppy Green was surprised and volunteered.


    "So we have to fight for time. We have to try our best to fall when the hook can support us." Kenny said


    cautiously.


    Poppy Green looked down again. "Do you know how long is this waterfall?"


    "Conservatively, the height is at least twenty stories."


    It was no use asking, Poppy Green patted herself on the face, hugged him and said, "Jump!"


    Through the weak light, Kenny looked at her face as if she were ready to face the death. "Even if we


    can''t be born on the same day, we can die on the same day. It''s worth it."


    "Ha, do you mean to be brothers with me?" Poppy Green knew that he was relieving his psychological


    pressure.


    "You know what I like you to be for me?" His eyes were vague. He pressed the back of her head and


    kissed her red lips.


    Poppy Green tried to push him away, but at this time, he jumped with her in his arms.


    Such a great centrifugal force, the heart of pleasure and a sense of crisis coexisted, a faint sense of


    pleasure arose spontaneously. She was kind of falling in love with it.


    Kenny also had a hammer in his hand, which was used to increase the friction whilending. Almost at


    the firstnding point, he buckled the hammer into the rock. The resistance generated by friction made


    them betternd on the rock.


    It was a dream when they stopped. The waterfall drenched them all, but Poppy Green couldn''t help


    the middle," he said while clutching the rope. "Let''s go before the rope breaks."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Poppy Green hugged him again, and theynded again several times. They cooperated perfectly.


    There was no serious injury except for the slight friction of their arms and legs by the rock.


    As they got closer to the surface of the water, Poppy Green''s hanging heart was gradually lowered.


    Kenny grabbed the rope again, only to find that it was not as strong as before.


    But he didn''t tell Poppy Green but held her tight and slided down.


    The lower they went, the smoother the rock surface washed by water was. If they didn''t have ropes,


    they would fall every minute with the impact of the waterfall.


    "If we slide two moreyers, we should be able to reach the surface of the water, right?"


    "Yes!" Kenny''s face was dignified, but Poppy Green couldn''t see a clue because it was too dark here.


    "Then let''s go on!"


    Kenny''s eyes hesitated for a short time, but he still held her and continued to slide. They took a rest


    afternding the penultimate rock surface.


    "Kenny, we¡­Ah!¡± An ident happened as she continued to speak. The hook fastened on the stump


    of tree ned through the tree stump, and fell straight down. As a result, they lost their support. Kenny


    only had the tip of his foot against the rock surface so he was throwing the whole body out.


    Poppy Green held his hand subconsciously, and the two suddenly fell into a free fall and went straight


    to the water.


    "Bang" The two fell on the water with a heavy ring, suddenly burstrge waves.


    But it was no time for them to think much while drifting down the current. "Hold on to me!" Kenny said.


    Poppy Green tried her best and didn''t dare to let go.


    The current was fast. They were likely to slip in different directions if they let go.


    Even Poppy Green didn''t know how much water she had drunk, and her eyes were blurred by the


    stimtion of the river water. Gradually, they found the rhythm of the water flow, and Kenny also


    adapted to the water speed. He put his arms around Poppy Green, went down the current and


    observed the distribution of rocks around him.


    The current was slow and fast. Kenny grasped the opportunity to sp the rock with a hammer on a t


    rock surface and said, "Hold me tight!"


    He released his other hand and clenched the rock tightly. Poppy Green was shocked to look at him,


    hugged his waist and didn''t dare move.


    Kenny used both hands and feet. His feet kept rowing toward the rock. He got closer to the shore


    slowly, then asked Poppy Green to turn over first and climbed up by himself.

 Chapter134 Kenny, why you like me so much

    Kenny, why you like me so much


    They came to the shore and were relieved atst.


    Poppy Green who was exhausted andy on the ground while panting.


    Kenny silently examinedrge or small wounds on his hands, waist, and thigh.


    Poppy Green looked around at the strange surroundings and asked him, "Do you know where this is?"


    Kenny didn''t even raise her eyebrows. "I don''t know."


    Poppy Green noticed that he was sitting there and very quiet all the time. She came close to him with


    the faint light and saw that his hand seemed to have some blood. She grabbed his hand and observed


    it carefully. Then she was surprised, "Why are you bleeding so much?"


    She recalled the sharpness of the rocks and he had to use his hands to hold these rocks at every


    "It doesn''t matter!" Kenny said with ease and began to open his backpack and turn everything out one


    by one.


    Poppy Green was a little surprised. This backpack had all kinds of tools for survival in the wild, such as


    ropes, Swiss Army knife, torch, liquid lighter, first aid medicine bottles,pressed biscuits and protein


    sticks, metal kettle, simple medicines and medical tools, garbage bags and so on


    Fortunately, the backpack was a waterproof special bag, these things were intact.


    Kenny was not in a hurry to deal with the wounds. He stood up and walked around. It was dark and he


    could only see a little shadow. There was heavy fog around, which might be caused by the heavy dew


    and water vapor near the water source.


    His feet made a sound from time to time while stepping on the ground. He said, "We are in a tropical


    forest. Are you hurt?"


    ¡°Just a little bit of a cut on the foot, it''s nothing." Poppy Green stood up neatly, walked up to him and


    asked, "Are we going to find a ce to rest now?"


    Kenny nodded. "I think it''s just ahead. It seems that the terrain there is tpared to this side, and


    it''s close to the river."


    "Well." Poppy Green took the initiative to pack everything into his backpack and was just about to carry


    it up, but Kenny took it over, "I''ll do it."


    "Don''t look down on me!" She didn''t grab it and strode ahead.


    Kenny followed her while smiling.


    Poppy Green found a lot of fallen leaves nearby and swept away some broken leaves. "You just sit


    here and have a rest. I''ll find some firewood to make a fire."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She was quite experienced in living in the wild and knew what kind of wood to pick up to make a fire,


    which wood would be the easiest and most vigorous.


    ¡°Let me do it?"


    "Kenny, Do you think I''m disabled or missing my arms and legs? Will you die if let me do something?"


    "OK, you go." Kenny was toozy to argue with her.


    Poppy Green went to the side. Kenny who was sitting there was not idle and took out the kettle and


    A quarter of an hourter, Poppy Green came back with a lot of firewood in her hand and told him, "You


    make a fire. I''ll go there and pick up some more."


    Kenny had made a fire when Poppy Green came back again. Their ce was lighted up atst and


    they could finally see each other''s faces.


    Poppy Green sat next to Kenny who handed over the kettle. "Drink first."


    She didn''t pretend and took a big drink, and then she directly crossed her hand to help him disinfect


    wounds when she saw him start to deal with it.


    "Let me do it!"


    "I can handle it myself."


    ¡°Your arms and legs are cut so much, and your hands and feet are not flexible. Can''t you let me who is


    a healthy person treat your wound?" Poppy Green was so annoying.


    "I don''t need your help because I''m not disabled or missing of arms and legs." Kenny was as stubborn


    as she was. He patted her hand and disinfected himself with one hand.


    ¡°Good-heartedness is not rpensed."


    After Kenny had dealt with the injury, he found that she had put up a small wooden frame on which to


    put clothes near the fire and dry them.


    He took off his coat first and put on it. Poppy Green inadvertently looked at his waist and frowned when


    her eyes stayed on arge bruise, "Why are you injured here?"


    Kenny looked down and thought that it was when he hit the water just now. He identally hit his waist


    against the rock under the water in order to cushion her up and should get the bruise at that time.


    "Nothing serious." Kenny didn''t exin much.


    "Do you have any medicine oil?" Poppy Green couldn''t bear it. In fact, she felt guilty. It was obvious that


    he must have been hurt when they slipped down just now.


    "The capacity of the backpack is limited. Do you really think it''s a bag of everything?"


    Poppy Green was speechless and poked at the bruise. "Does it hurt?" the words was blurting out and


    couldn''t be stopped.


    Kenny didn''t respond to her but looked at her vaguely. "Do you care about me?"


    "I only care about you when I see you hurt for me. Don''t be sentimental." Poppy Green didn''t admit it.


    Kenny''s eyes darkened a little. He felt the clothes on the wooden shelf and knew they were dry. He


    picked them up and threw to her. "Take them to wear."


    Poppy Green looked at him half naked. "What about you?"


    "It''s not cold to be near the fire. I''ll wear them when your clothes are dry."


    Poppy Green was still hesitating, but was pushed by him, ¡°You even want me to force you change


    clothes?"


    "Be serious!" Poppy Green picked up his clothes and went to the tree not far away to change them.


    She didn''t wear underwear, only his coat. Her long legs were exposed to the air. She put her clothes on


    the wooden frame after sitting down. Kenny took the opportunity to hold her in her arms and began to


    touch her.


    Poppy Green didn''t know what he was going to do and resisted, "Kenny, are you so fond of having sex


    in the wild?"


    "Hey, that''s a good idea!" He pressed her hands and raised her long leg while carefully checking to see


    if she was hurt.


    She leaned directly against his arms while looking at his action and let him turn her legs.


    The strong chest muscle was amazing. It was a moderate hardness feeling of leaning on it. Poppy


    Green was just leaning against his heart. The powerful heartbeat of "bang, bang, bang" sounded, and it


    seemed to be quiet all around.


    The light of the fire brightened his handsome face. His eyebrows were slightly locked, and his eyes


    were very serious. His fingers were covered with a thinyer of cocoons which made her itch slightly


    when he rubbed her thighs. Gradually, she was a little distracted.


    "Just a little scratch." He raised her right leg, poured down the disinfectant and treated her wound


    carefully. She came back while feeling a little bit of tingling, wanted to retract her feet, but was pressed


    by him, "I am helping you deal with the wound."


    "I don''t..."


    "The protest doesn''t work. Be quiet." He said with his big hand patting her hip, Poppy Green''s face


    suddenly turned red, she gave him a good bite, "bastard, dare you to pat my ass?"


    "Are you a dog?" He endured the pain and went on treating her wound.


    "Hum!" Poppy Green ignored him.


    After putting her down, they were quiet in front of the fire. Poppy Green suddenly looked at him with a


    lot of eyes.


    He was being stared and felt ufortable, "Why are you looking at me all the time?"


    Poppy Green deliberately asked with a smile, "Why do you like me so much?"


    It had to be said that his appearance surprised and moved her. No one cared about her live and death


    all the time. Over the years, she would have died long ago if it wasn''t for the belief of revenge.


    Kenny was silent for a long time.


    Poppy Green waited for a full minute, but she asked again before he could answer, "You''ve risked your


    life to rescue me, and you don''t admit that you like me?"


    Her eyes rarely smiled while watching his face change.


    But to her disappointment, he didn''t change his face. After a long time, He said in a deep voice when


    Poppy Green thought he couldn''t answer, "If you don''t admit it again when you are back, see how I


    deal with you."

 Chapter 135 : You are the foolish son of the landlord

    Chapter 135 : You are the foolish son of thendlord


    "What ever!" Poppy Green snorted while holding a branch and carrying the mud and stone on the


    ground, "Don''t think that I will be moved if you sacrificed your life to save me once!" She lowered her


    head, but the light of the fire reflected in her eyes. Even she didn''t know when there was tenderness in


    her eyes.


    "In order to find you, I spent 10 million to buy news in the ck market, and another 5 million to buy a


    head to solve your kidnapper. You should remember how much you owe me."


    "You are really as stupid as the foolish son of thendlord. The most it cost to buy a head is one million


    dors, and you paid five million dors!" Poppy Green seemed to see the banknotes flushing away


    from her eyes. "And, do you really think you are a banknote printer when you want to find someone at


    the cost of 10 million dors?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She suddenly muttered, "I''m not worth so much money."


    Kenny looked at her and silently added in his heart, ¡°You are priceless in my eyes.".


    The two people fell silent again when they talked about this. Kenny took off his watch and pressed a


    button. But the watch didn''t even light up.


    Poppy Green saw him fiddling with his watch and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    "Find reinforcements. It looks like this watch is broken." Kenny saw that the dials cracked and possibly


    the internal software were broken.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to see that you''ve bought a fake watch so it can¡¯t stand falling.¡±


    Kenny squinted at her and continued to fiddle with the watch. "Hope the GPS chip inside is not


    damaged."


    "So your people can find us?" Poppy Green''s eyes lit with hope.


    "Yes, it''s just a matter of time." Kenny put the watch back on her hand and said, "You lie down to rest.


    I''ll watch."


    "Can you do it?" She saw that he was hurt all over and doubted his words.


    He patted on his waist, then Poppy Green had a look at it, "you have a gun?"


    "I can''t do without a gun due to my dangerous job." Kenny was like a ruffian when he said that.


    Poppy Green chuckled, "You may not be as fast as others to hold a gun considering you''re injured


    now."


    "These are just skin injuries." Kenny forced her to the ground with a strong tone while seeing this,


    "Close your eyes."


    Poppy Green was not hypocritical. She had been tired for a long time after experienced so much.


    When shey down and closed her eyes, her mind repeated pictures and her heart couldn''t calm down,


    eventually couldn''t help whispering, "thank you."


    Kenny didn''t expect her to say these words, but, "if you can, I''d rather hear another words."


    Poppy Green''s mouth moved and he didn''t speak.


    At the moment, her heart was veryplex. She thought that her chance to escape this time was slim.


    But she didn''t expect Kenny toe back to save her. This was the first time that someone risked his


    life to save her. Should he be called a fool?


    What if he died?


    He also had an old mother.


    She turned over while sleeping in the back of light with tears streaming silently. Was this the feeling of


    being concerned?


    So good!


    Poppy Green''s heart was warmer than the heat of the fire warming her body.


    After a long time, Kenny who had been sitting there felt sleepy. He dropped his head subconsciously,


    but his whole body woke up reflexively. He was relieved while looking back at the sleeping Poppy


    Green.


    He lowered his head and touched her carefully after looking at her slightly reflective face. It was


    obvious dry tears.


    Did she cry?


    The next day, the early morning forest was bright by the sun, but it was still gray that people couldn''t


    see the road clearly from three or five meters away. Tall trees were crisscrossing, steep and gentle


    slopes were ovepping, unknown insects were squeaking, and the air in the pure natural jungle was


    excellent.


    With a howl, it was clearly recognized that it was the shout of an animal. Kenny suddenly woke up


    while leaning against the stump, and looked for Poppy Green for the first time.


    "Poppy, Poppy Green ¡±He stood up anxiously and yelled while looking around at the vast expanse of


    white and Seeing no one around.


    Poppy Green who was loading water on the riverside not far away heard the yell and responded loudly,


    "I''m loading water on the riverside."


    Kenny walked forward and saw a beautiful figure squatting by the river.


    Poppy Green filled the water and came to him.


    Suddenly, Kenny saw a gray figureing towards them seven or eight meters behind her. He could


    see it was not human with the outline size of the shadow.


    Ganlu city was also known as grizzly bear town, because grizzly bears often appeared in the forest. He


    was shocked and yelled at Poppy Green, "Run, there is a bear behind you!"


    Poppy Green was quick enough to run as soon as he heard the sound. Kenny calmly took out the gun


    pinned to his waist and aimed it at the closer bear.


    The grizzly bear heard the sound and sped up to them. Kenny grabbed her arm and pushed her toward


    the big tree nearby. "Get up the tree!"


    Theing grizzly bear suddenly stopped and roared at them. It seemed that it was shouting and


    calling them to surrender. The big mouth of the blood basin was widely open, and the two sharp canine


    teeth exposed were startling.


    If such sharp teeth cut into the skin, it would definitely break a hole.


    Kenny gave her cover to help her climb up the tree. His eyes were fixed on the greedy grizzly bear and


    his pistol was never put down.


    Grizzly bear seemed to see that they could not escape. It went straight to their side with a roar after


    rubbing its paws on the ground for a long time and the voice of ¡°vroom, vroom¡± seemed to be ready to


    attack.


    Kenny shot it in the arm with a quick "bang".


    Grizzly bear''s arm was injured, but its eyes became sharper. It stared at Kenny and grinned.


    Kenny was alert and ready to fight the grizzly bear. Poppy Green had climb the tree and looked at the


    situation in front of her. She clutched the branch nervously and worried about Kenny.


    It was impossible for Kenny to climb the tree with the distance between him and the bear.


    In this way, Kenny had to fight with the bear to its death. Poppy Green was in a panic while thinking of


    this. After several times of thinking about going down the tree, her sense stopped her, because she


    would undoubtedly be his burden if she went down now.


    Grizzly bear concentrated and rushed straightly to him with fierce scream.


    Kenny blocked its w with his hand, deflected his head from its attack, and he jumped up and kicked


    its head with a strong force from his waist and abdomen.


    The grizzly bear stumbled a few steps, and Kenny bounced into a tree stump and fell to the ground.


    He endured the pain, turned over and stood firm, then fired two bullets at the grizzly bear and the


    bullets hit it in the foot and stomach. The blood spattered out and the grizzly bear howled in pain, which


    angered its brutality. It rushed at Kenny regardless of everything.


    Its sharp ws scratched him in a deadly way, and his skin and flesh were scratched. Its ck ws


    went straight into his skin and flesh and dug hard. Kenny''s face was twisted with pain.

 Chapter 136 You encountered a bear, not a ghost

    Chapter 136 You encountered a bear, not a ghost


    Its sharp ws scratched him wildly, and the flesh was scratched. The ck ws pierced straight into


    his skin and dug violently, the pain of it was making Kenny''s face twisted.


    Poppy saw her chance, jumped down from the tree, and directly stabbed the grizzly bear on the back


    with a sergeant knife. The grizzly bear didn''t expect a sneak attack from the rear, letting go of Kenny


    and struggling.


    Poppy grabbed it desperately not to let go, and forcefully cut open its back seven or eight centimeters.


    The grizzly bear couldn''t bear the pain, made a wail noise, and its whole body was bitterly twisted.


    Poppy, who was riding on it, was thrown directly by it, hitting the rock, and then rolled down onto the


    ground.


    The grizzly bear turned around, looked at Poppy with much hatred, and dashed over to her angrily.


    At this critical moment, bang, bang, bang, a few gunshots cut through the sky, and Kenny hit the grizzly


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    bear in the head. The massive animal was finally killed and uprightly fell down right in front of Poppy.


    Dust next to it rose up, blood streamed out from its dead body like a spring, the airpletely smelled


    of intensive blood.


    Poppy came back to her senses, ran to Kenny immediately.


    It could be seen that his coat had been torn with several holes, bleeding out. Poppy ran to get the


    backpack. She was keen of eye and swift of movement, dug out the iodophor from the backpack at


    once and used it to sterilize the wound of Kenny.


    He had old injuries and yet kept re-injuring in other parts of his body. His whole body was covered with


    various wounds. Fighting with the grizzly bear, he got most seriously injured on his back, next was on


    shoulders and arms. He also got multiple scratch wounds on his body.


    The wounds were so deep that she could see the bones, and the scene of bloody pulp was thest


    thing she wanted to see.


    Poppy hurriedly sterilized his wounds, put hemostatic medicine on them, and then directly tore off a


    Seeing him all sweaty and the pale face, Poppy was angry and anxious, and med him very angrily,


    "Are you a fool?"


    To fight with a bear one-on-one, thinking of himself as a warrior or a soldier. Thank god that he had a


    gun. Otherwise, the one who was dead now wouldn¡¯t be the bear, but him.


    Recalling the scene where the bear''s w dug into his flesh, she was profoundly scared.


    She barely managed to stop the bleeding on his back, but such a crude bandage would definitely not


    work.


    She took out the anti-inmmatories from her backpack and let him take them immediately.


    Looking at the few of the medical supplies left, her heart fell to the bottom again.


    "Are you okay?" Poppy looked at him with concern.


    He looked terrible, gave his head a little shake and said, "I¡¯m fine."


    Poppy knew that he was pretending, "You better be fine, if you die like this, I¡¯m really going to despise


    you for the rest of my life." She snorted coldly.


    Kenny smiled, looking at the grizzly bear¡¯s carcass a little further off, and stood up as best as he could,


    "We''d better get going. The carcass of the grizzly bear is sure to attract other animals, and if those


    predatorse, we''re really going to be their meal. "


    Poppy took some of his weight. Every few steps he breathed heavily. ¡°Are you ever going to be able to


    walk?¡±


    "Yes!" Kenny was pretending that he was ok as best as he could, frowned.


    After a few steps, Poppy took off her backpack from her back and then carried it on her chest. She then


    leaned down, and patted her shoulder, "Come up on, I carry you."


    "I¡¯m good..." Kenny was trying very hard to keep walking and yet refused her suggestion firmly. He is a


    man. How can a man let a woman carry him?


    "That¡¯s an order!" Poppy did not give him a chance to refuse.


    "This is life and death, put down your stubborn pride first. I will count to three. If you want to live, just


    remained the same.


    Really a mouth sharp but heart soft woman!


    Looking at the serious look on her face, Kennyid on her thin back cheerfully, " Can you really carry


    me? " He was a little worried. Looking at the weak and thin figure of her as if she could be blown away


    by a st of wind, he was really worried that his weight might crush her.


    "Don¡¯t look down on me!" With the words, Poppy took a deep breath, put him on her back, and slowly


    moved forward.


    After they stopped and started for about an hour, the fog in the forest disappeared a lot with the sun


    rising, and the road ahead could be clearly seen.


    Kenny, lying on her back, didn¡¯t dawdle either. He kept watch on the surrounding environments, and


    marked there if he thought necessary to prevent them from getting lost.


    "Look over there... It looks like there is a cave." Said Kenny. He leaned on her back so he could see


    higher and farther.


    Poppy followed the direction of his hand pointing and saw that it really looked like there was a cave


    there in a ce more than ten meters away from them. Because it was hidden by dense and thick


    grass, it did not look conspicuous.


    Poppy quickened her steps and walked over there. When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, she


    put Kenny down first, and went in the cave alone to check the situation.


    Kenny stopped her and tossed the pistol to her, "Take it!"


    Poppy held the gun and yed around, "Don''t worry, I''m a survivor!"


    She walked into the cave. About a minuteter, she came out and her face lighted up. "There is nothing


    in there, we should be able to take a break in there."


    Kenny nodded, "I will clean up the weeds near the doorway!"


    "No, leave it to me. We just need to make a small passage for us to get in and out, and leave other


    weeds alone, which could also be used as a cover."


    Themand tone of Poppy made him torn between annoyance and a desire tough. His voice was


    a little hoarse, "I still can move!"


    Poppy handed him the water bottle, "Look at you. Your face was as pale as paper. You are nearly a


    second degree disability, yet you are still pretending. From this moment forward, just put away your


    male chauvinism."


    After she finished speaking, she started to clean up those weeds.


    She used to be ustomed to hard work, so she made short work to cut off some of the weeds and left


    a narrow walking path with a sergeant knife. Poppy packed up stuff and put them inside, then walked


    out to help Kenny in. She wasn¡¯t used to saying nice things, so she just said indifferently, "Be careful,


    don''t fall on your face."


    Kenny bent down slightly and walked in, "I''m so injured, can¡¯t you say something nice?"


    Poppy didn¡¯t reply, and started to be busy again. She ripped the stic bag andid it t, put stones


    on each of the four corners of the tted stic bag, and then let him lie down and pillowed on the


    backpack that had been emptied.


    "Just lie still, I¡¯m going to gather more firewood." Said Poppy. After cleaning up the surrounding area,


    she picked up the water bottle and walked out.


    Seeing her being in and out, he felt very touched. Are they the so-called a couple in distress, stay


    together and support each other always and forever?


    After all these were done, she went out again and carried some wild fruits when she came back and


    put them in the cave as remaining supplies. Their food was low. Having some wild fruits could support


    them and also could reduce the consumption of staple foods.


    She walked to Kenny and sat down beside him, saw that his lips were white and he was resting with his


    eyes closed. He looked terrible, she chose to remain silent, so he could have a quiet environment to


    have a rest.


    Kenny suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her, his breath was still a little faint, "Suppose I die


    here, what will you do?"


    Poppy gave him a puzzled look, in silence.


    He tentatively asked, "Would you be sad?"


    Poppy frowned, doesn¡¯t wanna answer his question.


    "Or would you just leave me and walk away by yourself?" He also asked himself the same in his heart.


    What if she really did that, would he hate her?


    The answer was no.


    Poppy answered no question, instead she swore angrily at him, ¡°Kenny, Are you a moron? Only idiots


    ask such stupid questions.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know. ¡± More specifically, he wanted to know how important he was to her.


    "I decline to answer. " Life and death, Joy and sorrow, she just hated sad things.


    Kenny bowed his head and smiled, "You are really a cruel woman!"


    He felt like he was going to die now, yet she was still so indifferent to him.


    Poppy proudly tipped her chin, "You are right, I''m a cruel person, so you¡¯d better keep yourself alive


    and then you could take revenge on me after you go out and recover!"


    Kenny smiled happily, ¡°then, you do care about me, don¡¯t you?" he was quite content.


    "Yes, yes, I care about you very much." These words seemed that she was humoring him, but they also


    sounded so true.


    "Poppy, I found out that I encountered a ghost."


    His voice became extremely quiet, mixed with seriousness, and it also sounded like a kind of epiphany.


    She stared at him, "You encountered a bear, not a ghost."


    "No, I did meet a ghost, and the ghost is you, a female ghost. After I got lost on you, I was out of


    control." Said Kenny. His words were half true and half false, and it was difficult to tell for a while.


    "Haha!" Poppy smiled at this superficially, didn¡¯t take it seriously.

 Chapter 137 Whether you liked Arno Lewis better than me?

    Chapter 137 Whether you liked Arno Lewis better than me?


    "You little elf, you must have some poisonous magic that could confuse people''s minds. Only because


    of that I was fascinated by you. Otherwise, how could it be possible that I could be crazy about a bad


    woman like you."


    Poppy was dumbfounded by what he said, "Are you saying that you love me? Well, that is really a


    stupid andme way, level zero. It''s not very romantic, but... I like it."


    Kenny was overjoyed, "You like me?¡±


    Poppy changed her tune and said, "You just keep dreaming of your Utopian dream."


    Kenny kept silent, and after a while, he became serious, " Poppy, what I am talking about now is not


    joking with you, Listen!"


    He held her hand, and the warmth from his palm melted the ice in her heart.


    The cave was very quiet, so quiet that she had an illusion that the time stood still at this moment.


    "Yeah." Poppy answered.


    "If we could leave here alive, I hope you could give me a chance. I want to protect you. I¡¯m not joking."


    The smile on the corners of Poppy ''s mouth went away. There was a long silence, she avoided his


    eyes.


    It took so long before she responded that Kenny felt like a century had passed. She said yes in a very


    small voice.


    Kenny heard the answer from her. Whether the answer was her heart in it or just someforting


    words she said because he was injured, which all made him feel relieved and happy.


    The night came quietly.


    After sunset, Poppy didn''t go out again. She was not familiar with the terrain of this area, so she didn''t


    know whether there would be any beasts nearby.


    Poppy piled up firewood and lighted a fire. They sat in front of the warm fire. She looked at the food


    and handed him thest protein bar, "Eat!"


    "You have it, I''m full."


    Poppy shoved the protein bar directly in his mouth, "You are a patient, and I am a healthy person, so I


    can¡¯t starve you, right."


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t chew, Poppy pointed to the bag of wild fruits, "Don''t worry, these


    are also our food."


    They both knew however the wild fruits could stave off hunger, they still would not survive long only


    relying on that. If the search personnel couldn¡¯te tomorrow, they would be in serious trouble.


    After that, none spoke a word, and there was unanimous silence. The cave became extremely quiet,


    only the crackling sound of firewood burning.


    As the night wore on, it was getting colder and colder, and Kenny, who was originally lying there calmly,


    couldn''t help shaking, trembling slightly, which soon attracted Poppy ''s attention.


    She touched his face and hands with concern, " Are you ok?"


    "I¡¯m fine!" said Kenny softly.


    Poppy touched his forehead again. It felt very hot, "You have a fever?"


    She thought about it seriously and realized that it must be the wounds that caused the inmmation.


    She made a silent sigh, and took out the anti-inmmatory medicine for him.


    The night got deeper, but Kenny did not get better at all. He looked even worse, and fell into a blur and


    half-sleep state. He was lying there unconscious and even started to murmur to himself.


    Poppy might as well simply rest his head on her thigh, and take his hand tightly. She was wondering


    what he was murmuring, so she leaned down and heard her own name, " Poppy... Poppy..."


    "I''m here, don¡¯t worry, you will be fine. You have to be fine!"


    At this moment, her heart melted.


    The mes illuminated his face, and ayer of thin sweat was beading his forehead. She gently wiped


    the sweat from his forehead. Watching him in pain, she was a little heart broken, "Kenny, You''re so


    stupid! Why did you do that? You are the most eligible bachelor that all women in City H dream of.


    Don¡¯t you know that there is nothing good for you to fall in love with a woman like me, only to get you in


    trouble and even get you dead.¡±


    I¡¯m a cruel, scheming woman, and a vixen...


    "I am a thorough bad woman. I have been using you all the time. Don¡¯t you know that!"


    "Nothing good happens when you are with me, you should stay away from me, stay in your own gentle


    world and be you yboy. Why are you so stupid to chase me and get yourself in such trouble!"


    She subconsciously took his hand hard, although there were still only tough wordsing out from her


    mouth, yet her heart was in the warmth that she had never had in the past dozen years.


    This man is an idiot and a fool. Otherwise, why else could he be willing to die for a bad woman who


    took advantage of him? Wasn¡¯t he good at doing business? What advantage would that be for him to


    spend so much money on her?


    Didn¡¯t he know this was a money-losing decision?


    She was just money-losing goods. In addition to being a little bit smart, she thought she had nothing


    outstanding. In terms of appearance, there were so many people who were prettier than her, and in


    terms of action, she was not very sessful either...


    She recalled escaping from the castle, sliding down from the waterfall, and then encountered the


    grizzly bear. The whole time, this man always silently protected her, his protection was unassuming,


    calm and restrained, steady and deep. Even if he got hurt for protecting her, he didn''t mention a word


    about it.


    She was touched which could be seen from her eyes looking at him. She looked at him quietly, her


    hands trembling slightly. She felt his face with her hand, his chiseled face. The three-dimensional face


    features were so handsome and charming. It was the first time she watched his face so seriously.


    When her fingertips slid to his thin lips, she stopped. Although these two thin lips were slightly raw now,


    they looked so seductive.


    Gradually, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She felt she was out of control, couldn¡¯t help


    bending down and kissed him on his lips.


    Kenny, you must live.


    At night like this, the tranquility made people sad and agitated.


    ¡­


    At the first faintest glimmering of the dawn, a faint light fell in the cave. Poppy, who had been asleep


    lightly, woke up with the smallest sign of movement.


    A wolf¡¯s cry came from somewhere, but she knew it was far away.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to check Kenny if he was alright.


    However, he didn''t seem to be getting better. His whole frame is quivering with the cold, and his fever


    got worse thanst night.


    She went to the rucksack, fed him the few anti-inmmatory tablets left, and then fed him water.


    His whole body was icy cold, but his forehead was very hot. Poppy thought for a moment and hugged


    him directly in her arms, intended to warm him with her body temperature.


    "Kenny, you can''t die here."


    "If you dare to die here, I will take your corpse directly to feed the bear."


    "Kenny..."


    Poppy felt sad, cold and hopeless. This situation reminded her of her mother. Her mothermitted


    suicide by slitting her wrists. On that day, when she went back, what waited for her was already an icy


    cold corpse. This was exactly what Kenny looked like now. His whole body was icy cold. If it weren''t


    because he was still breathing, she would really think...


    He heard her voice, and opened his eyes weakly and raised his hand with difficulty. Poppy understood


    in a second, and took his hand, "Are you awake?"


    Or say, he was actually in a situation of half-asleep all night.


    "If I die here, would you help me to take care of my mother?" trying to make a smile.


    Poppy bit her lower lip tightly, she felt such pain at his words, "Don''t y with me that kind of act of


    entrusting your loved ones to someone else before dying. And, my answer is no. You are her son, if


    you worry about her, then you go back and take care of her."


    He trembled badly. Hearing her say this, he got mad, "I got so banged up for you, would it kill you to


    show me that you have been moved a little?"


    He still had the strength to me her, which was a good thing.


    She hoped to provoke him and said deliberately, "I am very touched now, and I am willing to give


    myself to you sexually. Get up and have sex with me!"


    Poppy¡¯s eyes were red as she was speaking. There was no rescue and no food. Now, even the


    medicine ran out too. If the situation goes on like this...


    Her words obviously stimted Kenny. What was brutal was that now his physical condition didn¡¯t allow


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    him to have sex with anyone.


    However, another thing came into his mind at once. He coughed hard, "Me and Arno Lewis, who do


    you like more?"


    Poppy was surprised, felt a mixture of exasperation and amusement, "What kind of a bullshit question


    is this?"


    "I want to know." His eyes became obsessed.


    "You, it''s you. You''re handsome with a ton of money, I''m so fascinated by you." His obsession made


    her show a rare sincere smile, which was as beautiful as a flower.


    Kenny looked up, and stared at her perfect and impable face. At the moment sheughed, he felt


    that his whole world was lit up.


    He took her hand tightly, "When you smile, you are the most beautiful."


    His words immediately touched the tear point of her.


    In the past, the mother said the same.


    But after her mother died, she even forgot what a true smile was.


    There were only sneers and sinister smiles and dark smiles...

 Chapter 138 If I get disabled, the rest of my life will count on you

    Chapter 138 If I get disabled, the rest of my life will count on you


    "Kenny, say something!"


    "Kenny..."


    She slipped her mind for a moment, and he fell into aa again. She gave a little start and shook him


    nervously, "Kenny, wake up, wake up!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Didn''t you say you are going to have sex with me?"


    "If you didn¡¯t wake up, how could you even do me?" slowly she got frightened. She was afraid that he


    would be like her mother, fall asleep and wouldn¡¯t get back up. She said weakly, "I beg you, don¡¯t fall


    asleep and wake up, please?"


    Kenny''s breath was very weak, she kept checking if he was still breathing. She was so afraid that in the


    next moment, he would not be breathing.


    In the end, she couldn''t help weeping. She cried silently without making any voice. If you were there,


    and saw her crying, you would think that how could anyone even cry so beautifully.


    For hours, Poppy just looked at him like that nkly and hugged him, but her heart fell into destion.


    Was anyone who treated her well destined to die?


    Was it true that she was really as they say that she was a bane to everyone since she was born?


    She murmured to herself, "Kenny, you are not allowed to die, you can''t fulfil their words."


    Who else would risk their lives to save her and cherish her so much and be so nice to her?


    The answer was no...


    Fortunately, Kenny¡¯s body was strong, even in a harsh environment like this, he still made it through


    and slowly his fever dropped too.


    "Kenny, Kenny..."


    She kept talking, and she didn''t know whether it was to herself or to him.


    Kenny gradually woke up, looked up at her, feeling a little guilty, " Are you crying?"


    There were still two streaks of tears on her face. Heard the sound, Poppy felt the hope, "Are you


    awake?¡±


    "If I didn¡¯t wake up, who else would cherish you so much and treat you so nicely? And if I didn¡¯t wake


    up, how could I have sex with you?" Although he was in aa just now, he heard everything she


    said, "I will let you know that you are not a bane at all."


    Poppy was a bit frustrated, and thankful. She was frustrated about why she said everything just now,


    and she was thankful that he was sober. She touched his forehead. She was in a pleasant surprise,"


    Your fever dropped."


    Kenny felt better than before. Hearing her words, he nodded proudly, "I have always been in good


    health. It was just a transitional period just now. Help me get up, I¡¯m tired with lying down."


    Poppy helped him get up carefully, andter walked to the side and took two wild fruits back, "Do you


    want some?"


    Kenny took it, and took a bite and chewed slowly. Poppy took out more, "Have some first, I''ll go out to


    pick some moreter. As for your stupid watch, I guess it was 100% a fake one, so we don¡¯t know how


    long we have to wait before the rescuerse."


    Kenny connived at her scold and joked, " Well, if things get tough, we could live in the mountains and


    be cavemen."


    "Being cavemen? I saw you had a lot of potential to be a mountain demon king." Poppy bit the fruit.


    Although the wild fruits were a bit astringent, they tasted crispy and sweet. In this situation, you were


    just satisfied with any food.


    "If I were the mountain demon king, what are you, mountain demon queen?" Kenny took a sip of water


    and smiled.


    "I¡¯m not going to be a mountain demon queen, I want to go back and get revenge!"


    When she mentioned that, Kenny didn¡¯t continue to talk. He took her hand, Poppy looked at him


    strangely, "What are you doing... Hmm!"


    As these words were spoken, he kissed her on the lips.


    He was deeply kissing her on the lips happily, his teeth touched and hit hers with passion, his love was


    deeply pouring into her heart. The atmosphere was getting better. Poppy responded to his kiss actively.


    It was still the same quiet cave and the same environment, but some things seemed to be quietly


    changing, perhaps because she was touched, or perhaps it was the love that has long been rooted,


    and it was only at this point of maturity that it sprouted.


    It wasn¡¯t sure where the love began, yet he has been deeply in love. His love was silent but deep and


    hot, and her love waste but long.


    For a long time, he let go of her contentedly, "Hmm, Yummy!"


    Poppy scolded, " You lower-body thinking asshole."


    She gave him an angry stare from head to toe, "If it was not because you were half body disability at


    present, I wouldn¡¯t let you take advantage of me."


    "Poppy, I was wounded for saving you. If I get disabled, the rest of my life will count on you."


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to save me."


    ¡°You cruel woman." Kenny scolded her grumpily, yet he hugged her, softly whispered in her ear, "In the


    future, you have me."


    Heard this, Poppy¡¯s body stiffened. She stayed in his arms, without a struggle.


    Her heart was warm, and this deep and hot love made her unable to exin.


    At this time, there was a rustling sound outside. It sounded like footsteps, yet not quite so much like


    footsteps. Poppy left his arms vigntly, picked up the pistol and said, "I go to see what it is."


    "Be careful." looking at her back, Kenny said.


    "Poppy, Kenny... Poppy..." The shout of their name from a distance blew into Poppy''s ears.


    Poppy was overjoyed and responded loudly, "Here, I''m here, here..."


    Arno Lewis took some troopsing and ran toward the direction of her voice. When he saw Poppy,


    Arno Lewis couldn''t help taking her into his arms, "Poppy, I found you atst!¡±


    Since that night, they have been searching for them on this mountain, but the forest was really too


    The smile in the corner of Poppy''s mouth froze, and she pushed him away subconsciously, and said


    hurriedly, "Kenny was hurt badly and is still in the cave!"


    Arno Lewis did not ignore her pushing him away. He had the feeling that after this, something seemed


    to have changed, as if he had lost something.


    "Arno Lewis?" Poppy called his name.


    As the thoughts came to him, he pulled himself together and became the normal him again, "Let¡¯s go


    in!"


    They two went through a difficult time in the forest for 48 hours. Kenny sat in the cabin, with his hand


    taking her hands all the time. She was smiling and looked at him with affection.


    The scene where the two looked at each other fondly upset Arno Lewis.


    He looked away with the sense of loss and looked at the sky outside. He finally realized what he had


    lost. He lost her heart, he lost her.


    It was like it had already been doomed, or as if he pushed her away with his own hands. However, he


    knew perfectly well that Poppy had never opened her heart to him, there was always a distance


    between him and Poppy from beginning to end.


    Perhaps, he was really not that person for her.

 Chapter 139 You Owe Me a Wedding Night!

    Chapter 139 You Owe Me a Wedding Night!


    Time flied! It had been one weekter. Having been rescued in the forest, they didn¡¯t go back to their


    mothend at once because Kenny was seriously wounded. Instead, they stayed in the hospital in


    Vancouver, Canada for one week and then headed back to their mothend when Kenny was in a


    steady status with wounds healed.


    Poppy and Kenny went back home together. Kenny was doing not bad but he still needed to be treated


    with medicine on time everyday. Mrs. Murphy was happy when they were finally home but she was


    worried when she found out Kenny got injured, ¡°What happened to you, Kenny? You were all healthy


    and strong before you went abroad. Why are you home with all these wounds?¡±


    Poppy was guilty looking at the emotional Mrs. Murphy and exined ahead of Kenny, ¡°Sorry, Mrs.


    Murphy. Kenny got injured when protecting me.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy stopped for a second and looked at Kenny who nodded. Then she turned to Poppy and


    put her hands all over Poppy without any hesitation checking whether she was all right, ¡°Who dared to


    hurt you? Where did you get hurt? Let me check.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, I¡¯m all right thanks to Kenny.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy then patted Kenny on his shoulder and said, ¡°Well done, Kenny! That¡¯s what man was


    supposed to do. You two take a good rest. I will get you some soup.¡±


    Kenny hugged Poppy on her shoulder and said to Mrs. Murphy, ¡°All right! We are heading upstairs.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy understood what he meant and said wittily, ¡°Sure. It might take several hours to get the


    soup ready.¡±


    Poppy felt wry at their conversation. Howe it became...


    Mrs. Murphy then came to Daisey, ¡°Daisey,e help me make the fish soup.¡±


    When at the room, Kenny got hold of Poppy tight and said besides her ears gently, ¡°Stay overnight. You


    owe me a wedding night.¡±


    Poppy looked up at his big eyes, ¡°Look at you! Just like a mummy. What are you still thinking about?¡±


    Kenny pushed her to the corner and said, bending towards her, ¡°Life is short. Seize the day. You can


    choose to be on the top, making it deeper...¡± He said and was about to kiss her, when Poppy stopped


    him with her index finger on his lips, ¡°If i have to go all out the first time, what are you for? It seems you


    are not strong enough.¡±


    She pushed him away and walked to the french window. She pulled the curtain, opened the window


    and walked out to the veranda. What a nice sunset. The sky was filled with glorious sunset and rolling


    clouds. Not far from the urban area, the surrounding was pretty pleasant with abundant nts and


    flowers,fortable breeze and a fresh smell.


    Intrigued, Kenny came over and hugged her from the back, ¡°Bad girl. When I¡¯m totally recovered, you


    will find out what I am capable of,¡± he said while turning Poppy around and kissed her tight on her lips.


    Poppy didn¡¯t resist and put her hands around his neck instead. The wind blew through them without


    taking away their passion for each other.


    The beautiful moment didn¡¯tst long, which was disrupted by a phone ringing. Poppy pushed him


    away and looked at her phone. It was called from Susan Wright. She hesitated and didn¡¯t answer the


    phone immediately.


    Kenny knew she had something to attend to, so he walked away. Poppy was grateful for the privacy


    and turned around to answer the phone.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Hearing this from the phone, Poppy answered with a cold smile, ¡°You also thought i was dead, right?¡±


    Susan was still worried, ¡°Bryant Green came to me the other day and told me that you had been taken


    down by his evil wife.¡±


    Anger came to Poppy. It turned out it was really Hilda Sanches. ¡°I¡¯m tough. I came back alive.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you are all right. I still need to rely on your n...¡± Susan stopped for a second and


    continued, ¡°What should i do now? Or what do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to call it off. You needn¡¯t do anything. Take good care of yourself while expecting your baby


    and be prepared to leave anytime.¡± Poppy thought carefully and continued, ¡°He will soon transfer the


    money to you. When you receive the money in your ount, contact me at once. And I will arrange for


    you to leave here.¡±


    Poppy hung up the phone and walked into the room. Kenny was lying on one side of the bed. She got


    on the bed andy besides him without saying anything.


    Kenny didn¡¯t want to meddle in, ¡°Would they be scared to death if they find out you are back alive?¡±


    Poppy didn¡¯t expect him to bring this up. She was confused, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you kiss me,¡± Kenny said with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°You are childish.¡±


    ¡°Then kiss or not?¡± Kenny put his face in front of her.


    Poppy kissed him willingly, ¡°Now, you can tell me.¡±


    Kenny held her close and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind showing you around in the Dakings Group.¡±


    Poppy looked at him with interest and he continued, ¡°I have prepared for you an office on the top floor.¡±


    She pondered for a moment and then smiled, lying on his side, ¡°Well done!¡±


    Kenny nned to introduce Poppy to the Dakings Group with great ceremony so that those people


    would know that Poppy Green had been back alive and with glories.


    At the Soft Land Beauty Club.


    Hilda Sanches and Ethel Green had been having a good time everyday since they were told that Poppy


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Green was dead. They were now siting at the Light Wave Therapy Room, enjoying the sweating and


    chatting.


    ¡°Mom, i feel my skin has be much better since Poppy Green died.¡±


    Hilda smiled with a relief, ¡°I can finally rx and suffer less from wrinkles.¡±


    Ethel nodded and became upset when thinking of Kenny Murphy, ¡°Mom, we need to work hard on


    Kenny.¡± She didn¡¯t get along well with Kenny before because of Poppy.


    ¡°As for Kenny...¡± Hilda started to work on her scheme, ¡°you¡¯d better not go to him deliberately these


    days. I can tell he is not into this.¡±


    ¡°What should i do?¡± Ethel looked in lost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can buy off people around him like his assistant or secretary. Once you get hold of his


    itinerary, you can arrange a coincidence with him.¡±


    ¡°Does it work?¡± Ethel doubted it.


    ¡°And you need to learn to cook. Mrs. Murphy is good at cooking so Kenny is picky about food. If you


    wanna hold him tight, you need to be able to cook rather than daydreaming. No pains no gains. I guess


    you don¡¯t know how to use the pan now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, enough. I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m sick of hearing all these cooking and washing stuff, which are


    supposed to be done by the servants. How can ady like me do these dirty jobs.¡± Ethel said with


    disdain. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, who should be going shopping and doing facial


    maintenance everyday rather than dealing with chores.


    Hilda poked Ethel¡¯s face deliberately. Ethel retorted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t poke my face. The hyaluronic


    acid is quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pick up yourself, there will be thousands of girls like Poppy between you and Kenny even if


    you have tackled Poppy. Kenny is definitely not into skin-deep beauty. ¡±


    But Ethel didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°Even if there are ten Poppies, they can all be tackled as long as Mom


    you get on it.¡±


    Hilda looked unhappy, ¡°You¡¯d better not cry over spoiled milk then.¡±


    Ethel patted her face, ¡°Look at my precious face. I will definitely win over Kenny. Now, Poppy has died.


    I¡¯m 100% positive. I will for sure win over Kenny in three months.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Hilda snickered, ¡°Look at you. You won¡¯t win over Kenny in three years, let alone three months.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see. Oh, right! Now Poppy is done. You should be worrying about your own problems.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hilda was confused.


    ¡°My dad is being weird recently.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Hilda became suspected.


    ¡°I saw Dad talking on his phone secretly and happily in the yard. I¡¯ve never seen him so happy at


    home.¡± Ethel tattered on her father.


    ¡°How dare Bryant Green has been ying tricks behind me.¡± Hilda frowned with an evil look.


    ¡°Dad must be having someone on the side.¡±


    ¡°I had been busy dealing with Poppy and it totally slipped my mind. I had seen a painting in your dad¡¯s


    office before. It must be painted by that woman.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better keep a close eye on Dad.¡± In that case, her mom wouldn¡¯t have time to drone on her.


    Hilda nodded and said, ¡°All of you make troubles for me. Only She is a reassuring girl.¡±

 Chapter 140 Mr. President and His Wife Visiting the Company

    Chapter 140 Mr. President and His Wife Visiting the Company


    Monday was a day that office workers resented. When the modest yet luxury Maybach parked at the


    gate of the DK building, the receptionists recognized it was Mr. President Murphy¡¯s car so they


    immediately pulled themselves up, even the securities also stood straight up.


    Kenny got out of the car first, walked in front of the car and opened the door for Poppy. He walked into


    the building with Poppy, holding her hand intimately.


    Receptionist A spotted Poppy and talked to receptionist B, ¡°Shocking news. Look, Mr. President


    Murphy brings a woman to thepany.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± receptionist B immediately looked up with her eyes widened. She said in a low voice, ¡°She


    looks so familiar.¡±


    ¡°Thew..wyer who has been on the TV.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And nice dressing.¡±


    The two receptionists gossiped in a low voice with eyes fixing on them entering the building.


    It was quite different when Kenny looked at Poppy. It was so tender that many girls would fall for it. The


    two stood together wearing professional attires of the same color. The delicate attire outlined the


    perfect figure of Poppy with her beautiful legs uncovered. She was in such a perfect shape that even


    women were envious of her. She was a perfect match to the sessful Kenny. Everyone else was left


    with jealousy.


    All the staff passing by were stunt to find their president bringing his girlfriend to thepany openly.


    That was really cruel of him to show off their love publicly. Didn¡¯t he know that many male employees


    were still single under his ¡°tyranny¡±?


    When they walked into the elevator, receptionist A was still astonished, ¡°This is the first time i have


    seen president being so tender. Oh, i fall in love with that tender look.¡±


    Receptionist B snickered her deliberately, ¡°Stop daydreaming. Look at that prominent woman. You


    don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°I know myself, Okay? I¡¯m just shocked at president¡¯s behavior today. He has been away for half a


    month. Has he been on honeymoon with his wife-to-be?¡±


    Receptionist B shrugged and shook her head, handing over a pile of documents to receptionist A, ¡°I¡¯m


    not sure where president and his wife-to-be have been. But I¡¯m pretty sure that we are not going home


    until we finish filing these documents today.¡±


    ¡°Phew! Why are there so many documents unsorted?¡± receptionist A was soon brought back to reality


    with sorrow.


    Kenny had led Poppy to his office. It was her first time here. The office was decorated using the stable


    color scheme of coffee with distinct and straight lines, which reflected his personality. It was divided into


    the visitor area and the administrative area. On the right of the french window, it was his office table,


    which was against the wall fully decorated with a magnificent painting of mountains and rivers. On each


    side of the painting, there were two bookshelves filled with books, most of which were about finance


    and economics. Next to the bookshelf was a medal frame decoration which attracted Poppy to ce


    her hand on it. As soon as she touched it, it opened and turned out to be something like a bedroom


    with arge bed in it.


    Kenny held her from the back and asked, ¡°Wanna check it out?¡±


    Poppy thought it was not a bad idea. She entered the room and found it to be more than just a


    bedroom. Besides arge bed, there was a wine cab, a bar counter , a treadmill, and even a


    separate cloak room. Poppy was amazed, ¡°You¡¯ve got everything here. Why bother to go home?¡±


    Kenny put his head on Poppy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sometimes, I workte and I¡¯m tired, so i just sleep here,¡± he


    said while leading Poppy to his bed, ¡°With the bed here, how about we having our wedding night here?¡±


    Poppy turned around and looked at him, ¡°So that¡¯s why you show me in here. Kenny Murphy, what are


    you thinking everyday? Are you really in charge of thepany? I sincerely doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯m just so tempted by you, little thing,¡± Kenny said and sniffed on Poppy.


    ¡°Stop it! Isn¡¯t it supposed to be more romantic for our first night? Howe in your office?¡± Poppy


    looked at him appreciating his face. Though with some minor scratches on it, it was still pretty showing


    more masculinity.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s talk about business.¡± Kenny dropped his tricks and walked out of the room with Poppy.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Poppy was confused.


    Kenny took her to the sofa and sat down, ¡°Remember my invitation before? It¡¯s still valid. I¡¯ve given you


    enough time to think about it. So, may i have the honor to invite you to join our group as the legal


    counselor?¡±


    Poppy tittered, ¡°Is that all you wanna ask me?¡±


    ¡°So yes or no?¡± Kenny asked with expectations.


    Since they were back from Canada, their feelings for each other had be stronger. Poppy was


    once quite indifferent and it was all due to Kenny¡¯s efforts that they were so close to each other now.


    Poppy thought carefully and said, ¡°I can be your legal counselor under conditions.¡±


    Kenny was relieved, ¡°Sure, what are the conditions?¡±


    ¡°I can only take a temporary post here. But I wille anytime if you need anything on legal


    consulting.¡± She didn¡¯t want to limit her work only in his Group.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    When Kenny was about to continue flirting with Poppy, someone knocked on the door, ¡°Knock, knock,


    knock.¡± Leaning towards Poppy, Kenny felt irritated at the knock. Poppy simply pushed him away and


    said with a snigger, ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Kenny stared at her and shouted towards the door.


    It was his assistant Aaron who just came to remind him of the meeting, ¡°Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s time for the


    meeting.¡±


    It had been 10 minutester than the scheduled time and all the upper echelons had been waiting in


    the meeting room.


    Kenny nced at his watch. And Poppy urged him, ¡°Go get on your business. I don¡¯t want to be


    used of being a dangerous beauty.¡±


    Kenny stood up and said on a second thought, ¡°Would you like to wander around by yourself or should


    i arrange someone to show you around?¡± In order to im publicly that she was back, she ought to


    show her appearance in front of everyone.


    Poppy thought for a second and said close to his ears, ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, I should be behaving like


    the boss¡¯s wife. I would like someone to show me around.¡±


    Kenny rubbed her nose and said with love and affection, ¡°Naughty girl.¡± Then, he turned to Aaron and


    demanded seriously, ¡°Send Simon in to show my wife around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Murphy!¡±


    After Aaron left, Kenny put his face towards Poppy, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, shouldn¡¯t i get a kiss as a reward?¡±


    Poppy kissed him on his face as he wished. It was a simple kiss which made Kenny so contented that


    he walked out of the office with a sweet smile.


    Simon arrived at the office and asked respectfully, ¡°Ms Poppy Green, which department would you like


    to visit first?¡±


    Poppy thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    They started from the human resource department on the 12th floor. Simon exined with great


    patience so that Poppy could learn more about Dakings Group, ¡°The organization chart of Dakings


    Group is prettyplicated with core businesses in industries ofmerce, real estate, culture,


    finance and ...¡±


    ¡°So it involves all kinds of industries?¡±


    Simon nodded, ¡°Yes. Mr. Murphy, the president is our top leader. All departments are managed in a


    pretty explicit and detailed way.¡± He opened the door of the public rtions department for Poppy and


    continued, ¡°It¡¯s all due to Mr. Murphy¡¯s efficient management that Dakings Group has branch offices all


    over China as well as the world dealing with businesses ....¡±


    Simon might be ttering Mr. Murphy but he did give Poppy a detailed introduction which helped her


    understand the overall of Dakings Group in a short time.


    In the public rtions department, several female employees gathering together were gossiping in front


    of aputer desk without notice of Simon and Poppy Green.


    ¡°Let me tell you. That woman wears branded products from head to toe besides her Prada professional


    suit and Hermes bag.¡±


    Another one replied with jealousy, ¡°I guess Mr. Murphy paid for those branded products. Otherwise, she


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    can¡¯t afford them no matter how sessful she is.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen her face? It¡¯s so perfect that i can¡¯t help wondering if she has had stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°I saw it today. She¡¯s really pretty. No wonder Mr. Murphy is obsessed with her.¡±


    It¡¯s natural to gossip when women gathered together. But it was their fault to gossip Poppy when she


    was there.


    Simon frowned with a long face.


    Poppy looked indifferently with sharp eyes, which made people scared. She didn¡¯t knock on the door


    and walked directly into the room, ¡°Why not ask me in person since you are so interested in me?¡±


    The room in chaos a few minutes ago was now silent with a flock of women eye-contacting each other


    with scare. Oh, God, please make it not her! Damn it! Speaking of the devil. They stood there stiff


    turning around slowly and were stunt to find it was really her, ¡°Ms... Ms. Poppy Green. Sorry, we should


    not be talking about...¡±


    Poppy looked cold and serious, ¡°Neglecting duties and gossiping at work. Simon, how to deal with it?¡±


    Everyone was scared that they were not getting away with it.


    Simon replied to Poppy¡¯s demand immediately, ¡°Sorry, Ms Poppy Green. I will write down their names


    and give them punishment ording to the regtions.¡±


    Those gossip women were now regretful. It was not only about being docked on pay. They might lose


    their jobs. One of them ran up to Poppy pleading, ¡°Sorry, Ms Poppy Green. We shouldn¡¯t be gossiping


    behind... behind you. Please give us another chance. We won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Poppy didn¡¯t show any mercy and looked at her seriously, ¡°Another chance? You were not born


    yesterday. The fittest survives. If you die today, do you think you will have another chance to live


    again?¡±


    ¡°Simon, stick to the rules.¡± Poppy demanded and left the public rtions department.


    Those who had been excited about the gossip were all gloomy now. They couldn¡¯t be more regretful.


    They were so dead!

 Chapter 141 You Can Never Hear From the Dead!

    Chapter 141 You Can Never Hear From the Dead!


    At the lobby of the DK building.


    Mrs. Murphy came to thepany with bird¡¯s nest soup happily. When she entered the building, the


    receptionist spotted it was Mr. Murphy¡¯s mother so she quickly came over to her and greeted her,


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Murphy!¡±


    ¡°I bring some bird¡¯s nest soup for Poppy, my daughter-inw-to-be. She came to thepany this


    morning, right?¡±


    Last night she overheard that they wereing to thepany today so she prepared the soup


    secretly and brought here deliberately so as to tell everyone that Poppy as the wife of Mr. Kenny


    Murphy had been well epted by Mrs. Murphy, Kenny¡¯s mother.


    The receptionists looked at each other understanding what Mrs. Murphy meant. One of them replied


    immediately, ¡°Yes. Mr. Murphy is having a meeting and Ms Poppy Green is inspecting the


    departments.¡±


    ¡°Good. Poppy is excellent.¡± Mrs. Murphy talked proudly, revealing her fondness of Poppy


    When Mrs. Murphy went upstairs, gossip erupted among them, ¡°She is quite something. She even


    buys off Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of your words. Just now, some employees from the public rtions department have been


    punished on the spot when talking behind her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± the receptionist immediately covered her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°As an attractive elite, she¡¯s the apple of Mr. President¡¯s eye with Mrs. Murphy¡¯s recognition. She¡¯s


    entitled to be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m done with this topic. I¡¯d better get on my work.Otherwise, I¡¯m the next one to be


    punished.¡± the other employees stopped gossiping. Gossip traveled fast. In just half an hour, everyone


    in thepany all knew that Mrs Murphy had came to thepany only to bring soup for Poppy


    Green who was gonna be her daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Murphy had been in the office for a while before Poppy came back. She was surprised to see Mrs.


    Murphy in her office, ¡°Oh, hi, Mrs. Murphy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    ¡°You two came here without me,¡± said Mrs. Murphy.


    Simon was also there, so Poppy smiled awkwardly and turned to him, ¡°Simon, thank you for showing


    me around. You can go on with your work now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    When Simon went out, Mrs. Murphy took Poppy to sit on the sofa and brought her the soup, ¡°Poppy,


    have some soup. I made it for you and Kenny.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, we can have the soup when we are back home. You don¡¯t need to travel a long distance


    to bring it here.¡± Poppy was moved. What should she do to deserve the love of Mrs. Murphy who


    treated her like her own mother.


    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s your first day in thepany. I wanna give you my support.¡±


    Poppy felt stunned hearing this. She was so touched, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Murphy.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy the soup!¡±


    Poppy ate the soup silently because she was so moved that she couldn¡¯t express through words.


    Kenny had been away for half a month so he was back facing with piles of documents on his table and


    a full agenda of meetings. Poppy was in a good mood so she suggested, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, shall we go


    shopping? I have something to buy.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy agreed, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave Kenny with his work.¡±


    They left the DK building and got into the car. Mrs. Murphy asked, ¡°Poppy, what do you need to buy?¡±


    Poppy smiled profoundly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wellness Pharmacy. I wanna buy some pills of ANP for


    someone in case they need it before they are pissed off to death.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy was confused at her irony, ¡°Who are they? Those from the Greens?¡± As far as she knew,


    Hilda Sanches was Poppy¡¯s top enemy.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Poppy answered firmly with a serious look.


    Mrs. Murphy still felt lost and then she thought of what happened to them abroad, ¡°Poppy, what


    happened when you were abroad with Kenny?¡±


    Poppy didn¡¯t want to tell her the details so she just cut it short, ¡°It was a long story, Mrs. Murphy. But


    Kenny was injured because of them.¡±


    Mrs. Murphy didn¡¯t reply at first but on a second thought, she understood what happened and felt raged


    that Hilda Sanches dared to set up her son and daughter-inw-to-be, ¡°Poppy, you are free to do


    whatever you want. I will always back you up. Don¡¯t give them a break. Just let me know if you need


    anything.¡± Although she was not sure of what happened but she could tell that it was something terrible


    based on Kenny¡¯s injury.


    Poppy was amused at Mrs. Murphy who was adorable when behaving so seriously, ¡°Please rest


    assured, i will not let off any of those evils. You can take part in it if time permits.¡± Of course Poppy had


    to hide it from Kenny.


    Mrs. Murphy was passionate about it and nodded firmly, ¡°Sure! Sure!¡±


    They were at the Wellness Pharmacy. Poppy bought the ANP and Mrs. Murphy bought some bird¡¯s


    nest and ginseng for Poppy and Kenny.


    While at the same time in the Greens¡¯ home, Ethel was waken up by her phone, who had been asleep


    and sitting around all day. She fetched her phone and got up reluctantly after looking at the phone


    number. ¡°Hello!¡± she answered the phone with reluctance.


    ¡°Ms Ethel Green, shocking news.¡± It was called from a secretary working in Dakings Group¡¯s President


    secretary room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ethel became excited when it came to Kenny.


    ¡°This morning, Mr. President Kenny came to thepany with awyer named Poppy Green. They


    were so sweet walking into thepany hand in hand.¡±


    Ethel was so scared hearing this that she dropped her phone. Earth to her, she picked up her phone


    and asked nervously, ¡°Are you sure she is Poppy Green?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be her. She had died in New


    York.


    ¡°Absolutely. Mr. President Kenny had asked the general secretary to show her around. Even Mrs.


    Murphy had brought her the bird¡¯s nest soup and imed that Poppy Green was her daughter-inw-


    to-be.¡±


    ¡°No way! How could this happen?¡± Ethel was so scared and couldn¡¯t take the fact that Poppy Green


    who had been proved to be dead was still alive.


    ¡°Ms Ethel Green. I don¡¯t need to lie to you. It has been all around thepany that Poppy Green is Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    President Kenny¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ethel lost control of herself and shouted to the phone.


    The secretary was scared, ¡°Are you... are you all right, Ms Ethel Green?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof that she is Poppy Green?¡± She was driven mad by the news and looked pale.


    ¡°I took a picture secretly. It was her profile but you should recognize her.¡±


    ¡°Send it to me now.¡± Ethel demanded and hang up the phone nervously.


    ¡°Beep.¡± She got the picture and zoomed in to find it was really Poppy Green. She dropped her phone in


    scare. How could this happen? The killers said they had killed her for sure. Howe she came back


    alive. No. There must be something wrong.


    Ethel rattled out of her bed and staggered downstairs paying no attention to her appearance. She


    shouted to her mom, ¡°Mom, we got a big trouble.¡±


    Hilda Sanches was ying mahjong with friends. She heard her daughter and turned around to find her


    pale and mess. She was raged at her bad manner, ¡°Ethel, look at you. Behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve got a big trouble.¡± Ethel came up to her and didn¡¯t continue talking when seeing all the


    people around.


    Hilda¡¯s three friends looked at each other in silence and then said, trying to help Ethel out, ¡°Don¡¯t me


    her. The youngdies are just like this including my girl.¡±


    Hearing this, Hilda calmed down and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Look at you!¡±


    Ethel couldn¡¯t do anything but showed the picture on her phone to Hilda, ¡°Mom, look. She¡¯s back. She¡¯s


    really back.¡±


    Hilda zoomed in the picture and was terrified to find it was Poppy who she would never mistake. She


    apologized to her friends, ¡°Sorry, i have something to attend to. Let¡¯s y another time.¡± Seeing her


    facial expression, the three women stood up and left one by one.


    When they all left, Hilda took Ethel to the sofa and sat down, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Remember you asked me to bribe the people around Kenny? One of the secretary that i bribed was


    from the president¡¯s secretary room and she sent me the picture. She told me that this morning Kenny


    had taken Poppy to thepany and even Mrs. Murphy had brought soup for her.¡± Ethel was so


    jealous of Poppy that she wished to kill her. She asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what should we do?¡±


    Hilda didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°This is impossible. Those killers had promised to kill her. Howe...¡±


    ¡°Mom, just call them and check.¡±


    Hilda looked pale. While dialing the number, she gnashed the teeth in anger, ¡°They¡¯d better not rip me


    of my money.¡± She kept dialing but no one answered.


    Ethel asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, how¡¯s it going? Grandpa said those were skillful killers, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Hilda smashed her phone angrily, ¡°Damn it! They must have taken the money and screwed it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to call. You can never hear from the dead.¡± Poppy talked loudly in the Greens¡¯ home.


    On hearing the voice, Hilda and Ethel turned around and were astonished to find Poppy standing right


    in front of them all good.


    Hilda was so raged that she couldn¡¯t even finish her words, ¡°You...you...you...you didn¡¯t...¡± And Ethel


    was standing there totally lost. She didn¡¯t anticipate that Poppy would have escaped ande back


    alive.


    Poppy was d to see their ck faces. She walked up to them proudly and said fiercely, ¡°Angry, huh?


    I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Hahhahhah.....¡± Poppyughed loudly and turned to Ethel, ¡°Oh, no! You haven¡¯t used your tricks on


    Kenny yet. You must be sad, huh?¡± She tapped on Ethel¡¯s face and said ironically, ¡°What a face full of


    hyaluronic acid! You can¡¯t even tell whether it¡¯s sad or not.¡±


    Ethel was scared of Poppy¡¯s sharp eyes. She had tried to kill her so many times but all failed. Ethel


    was horrified. She avoided Poppy¡¯s touch and went to hide behind her mom.

 Chapter 142 Don鈥檛 You Dare to Touch Me!

    Chapter 142 Don¡¯t You Dare to Touch Me!


    Hilda kept Ethel behind her, pretending to be calm, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Poppyughed shortly and took out two boxes of ANP form her bag swaying in front of Hilda and then


    threw them on the tea table, ¡°These are my gifts for you in case you be raged to death. I¡¯d love to keep


    you longer for more fun.¡± She looked at Ethel and blinked at her maliciously, ¡°You¡¯ve got your share


    too.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡±Ethel was so angry but could do nothing but cursed at her.


    Hilda was so infuriated that she tried to p Poppy but was stopped by Poppy instantly. Poppy


    sneered, ¡°Oh, i forgot to remind you. Kenny is my boyfriend. Don¡¯t you dare to touch me. I can have


    Green Company closed in any minute.¡± She really meant it. Hilda couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Poppy Green!¡± Hilda said angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fly off the handle, Hilda. I wouldn¡¯t like it if you just die of anger,¡± Poppy said coldly with a scary


    look.


    Hilda wished she could kill Poppy right now. She pushed the pills on the tea table to the floor and


    shouted at Poppy, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Phew! Dad has told me to visit frequently. I don¡¯t like your ¡®hospitality¡¯...¡± She was not eager to leave


    and looked at Ethel from head to toe, ¡°and you, my dear elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ethel was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even talk.


    Hilda kept Ethel behind her, ¡°Poppy, don¡¯t you dare to touch my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± She looked at them coldly and then walked towards the door. Suddenly, she


    turned around and said looking at them profoundly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the ANP. They can save you in case of


    emergency.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, get out of here!¡± Hilda said furiously and threw a cup at her.


    Poppy caught the cup and threw it backwards. The cup broke into pieces instantly. She pointed at the


    pieces and said to them like a curse, ¡°When I¡¯m done ying with you. That¡¯s how you end up.¡±


    Hilda was so infuriated but she couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her leave with arrogance.


    Ethel was scared to crying. She asked, sobbing, ¡°Mom, what should we do?¡±


    Hilda was more annoyed with her daughter¡¯s crying and yelled at her, ¡°Shut up! You can do nothing but


    cry. If you were half as clever as that bitch, i wouldn¡¯t have been so troubled.¡±


    It was getting dark and lights were on.


    After Poppy left the Greens¡¯ home in the afternoon, she went to visit her mom¡¯s tomb. It had be


    dark when she was back in her apartment. It was also getting cool as autumn was around the corner.


    She had been to a few ces today. It was a tough day but she had never been so happy. She had


    When she reached the floor she lived, she took out her keys, getting hold of the handle and the door


    was pushed open which surprised her. She stepped backwards and found the lock had been picked.


    Had it been visited by thieves? She became cautious and walked inside carefully. She pressed the


    button but the lights were not on. When she was at the hallway looking towards the living room, she


    found arge heart of lighting candles which could hardly light up the living room where there were


    ribbons and flowers. She was confused at all this. Suddenly, someone walked up behind her. She


    quickly turned around and found it was Kenny holding a small cake with candles which lighted up his


    face.


    He said tenderly, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±


    Poppy looked in doubt. It was her birthday?


    Kenny looked at her and felt pity for her, ¡°You forget your birthday, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Poppy looked at him lost. Yes. She did forget her birthday which she hadn¡¯t celebrated for more than


    10 years.


    Kenny asked her to leave anything else behind and watch his majestic performance. Poppyughed


    with doubt, ¡°What kind of majestic performance is it?¡±


    Kenny counted three and started to sing, ¡°Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you...¡±


    That Kenny was singing happy birthday was a total surprise to Poppy who thought it to be childish. It


    was the first time Poppy heard Kenny singing and she was quite impressed with his singing. It was so


    pleasing although unapanied. He was born to be a singer.


    Poppy watched his performance silently with emotions. She had never been so moved. Oh, how should


    shement on such a man who had risked his own life for her and prepared such a romantic birthday


    ceremony for her?


    After Kenny finished his singing, Poppy couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud spoiling the fun, ¡°Kenny, you


    look so stupid.¡±


    Kenny was kind of upset, ¡°It took me a long time to prepare all this. All i get is that I look stupid?¡±


    Poppy kept silent but her eyes was telling him that he did look stupid. She regretted not recording down


    his funny performance just now.


    ¡°Make a wish and blow out the candles. Hurry up! I don¡¯t want to keep holding the cake like an idiot.¡±


    Kenny was so sad that his truthful and meaningful arrangement turned out to be stupid to Poppy.


    Poppy was not in a hurry, taking her time looking at Kenny, ¡°You know you would behave like an idiot.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Why still do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about you. Hurry up! Make a wish that we will be together forever.¡± Kenny suggested.


    Poppy rolled her eyes at him, ¡°It won¡¯te true if you say it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just between us. Hurry up!¡± Kenny said in a low voice.


    Poppy didn¡¯t pay attention to his words. She made her wish sincerely and then blew out the candles.


    Kenny looked at Poppy cryptically, ¡°Now close your eyes, Poppy!¡±


    ¡°What have you got?¡± Poppy looked forward to it.


    ¡°Close your eyes. You will find it out.¡±


    Poppy closed her eyes as he said. Kenny even covered her eyes with his hands in case she peek and


    took her towards her room.


    Poppy was so curious, ¡°What have you got?¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Be quiet. You will find it out soon!¡±


    They were in the room. Kenny made her sit on the bed with eyes closed and then he took out the gift


    he had prepared. He sat in front of her and ced the gift on her hands, ¡°Now you can open your


    eyes.¡±


    Poppy did as Kenny told her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve known that it¡¯s a gift from you.¡±


    Kenny patted on her head, ¡°Brilliant! Do you know what it is?¡± He had been trying his best to prepare


    the gift for her.


    Poppy looked at the gift on her hands, which was a heavy square box in the size of an A4 paper. She


    shook it and found there was no space in the box. That was the size of the gift.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Poppy couldn¡¯t think of any gift of this size.


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious?¡± Poppy looked down to open the gift carefully and found it to be a delicate gift


    box after taking off the wrapping papers.


    Kenny suddenly stopped her trying to make her excited, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what it is?¡±


    Poppy shook off his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m done guessing. I¡¯m opening it.¡±


    She opened the gift box impatiently and was astonished to find inside it a crystal photo frame with a


    picture of her and her mother long time ago. She touched the picture of her mother like her treasure. It


    was a pity that she hadn¡¯t taken any picture with her mother after she grew up. This was a great


    Poppy didn¡¯t say anything so Kenny was not confident about his gift, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Poppy still didn¡¯t reply. Kenny then talked to himself, ¡°In order to get this picture, i have been a thief the


    first time in my life.¡±


    Poppy was emotional biting her lip. He had reminded her of her mom. She looked at the picture


    recalling the life with her mom, which made her moved to tears. She seemed to hear the cute voice


    calling ¡°Mom, mom...¡± She was drowned in the emotions. She held the photo frame tight and said in a


    low voice, cing her head on Kenny¡¯s chest, ¡°No talking! No moving!¡±


    Kenny understood how she felt. He just hugged her tenderly without saying anything and patted on her


    backforting her.


    Poppy couldn¡¯t help crying. Last time she cried was when Kenny and she were in danger. She hadn¡¯t


    cried for more than 10 years. This was her second time crying since then. She was first moved by


    Kenny and then she was drowned in the memories of her mother. This was too much for her.


    She cried in silence but Kenny knew that she was crying because his shirt wasrgely soaked by her


    tears. He didn¡¯t talk or move just like what he was told to do. He just held her and gave her support


    silently.


    Poppy had no idea how long she had been crying. When she stopped crying, Kenny moved slowly to


    hold her head and said sincerely, kissing on her hair, ¡°Poppy, from now on, I¡¯ll be taking care of you and


    keeping you apanied in ce of your mom. You don¡¯t need to cry any more.¡±


    All these tears were like saying goodbye to her past, being it good, bad, unforgettable or whatsoever.


    Poppy¡¯s eyes were particrly crystal clear after crying, which were like precious gems under the light.


    She looked at Kenny passionately. She just noticed that she was totally moved by Kenny.


    With the passion and proper atmosphere, Kenny bent down to kiss her tenderly on her eyes and then


    her face which had been streaked by tears. When it came to her lips, Poppy trembled without resisting.


    Everything just happened naturally. When they were kissing, she suddenly felt that it was so unreal.


    Ever since she was back to her mothend, what had happened was like a dream to her.

 Chapter 143 The End

    Chapter 143 The End


    Kenny seemed to take note that her mind was drifting, he let go of her lips and muttered a demand.


    ¡°Focus.¡±


    She reflected, wrapped her arms around his neck, wet his lips with her kiss. Kenny cradled her at the


    waist and held the back of her head with his hand. Poppy felt secure in those strong arms of Kenny¡¯s.


    Kenny soon took dominance, their tongues tangling fiercely.


    Their passion was so fervent that it seemed to set the air around them afire, sparks crackling. Slowing,


    Kenny moved his lips away from Poppy¡¯s and all the way down to herdy garden. Right at that


    moment, he pressed her body on the bed.


    For long had he been waiting for this moment, and now he finally seized it.


    Lying beside Poppy after they were done, Kenny felt fulfilled and a little surprised.


    Poppy was still a virgin before he took her, he would¡¯ve never believed that.


    This is the best moment of my life, Kenny thought as he stared at the girl lying asleep beside him. He


    wished he could just be with her forever.


    Everything was put back on track then, Poppy resumed the work.


    A few dayster, Poppy had an unwee guest, Bryant Green.


    Poppy ignored him though she had let him in. Bryant was embarrassed.


    ¡°Poppy,¡± finally, he started, ¡°That thing I talked to you about¡­¡±


    ¡°I gave you my terms. I¡¯ll hold my promise, you¡¯ll have nothing from me without divorcing.¡± She said


    expressionlessly.


    Bryant left without uttering another sound.


    He went back to thepany and made an outrageous decision after a review of ount books of the


    I¡¯m going to sink or swim. He decided. He¡¯s going to take all the money and flee out of the border with


    Susan. And he would be free of the debts by then.


    Susan agreed when he told her about his n, but she called Poppy immediately when she¡¯s sure that


    Bryant was out of earshot.


    Poppy sneered at the news and told Susan to do whatever Bryant asked.


    He¡¯s stepping into her trap now.


    Bryant trusted Susan blindly and transferred all the money to her ount.


    Then under Poppy¡¯s arrangement, Susan flew out of the city and was off Bryant¡¯s radar. His


    embezzlement burdened him with a huge debt and all the shareholders were trying to find out where he


    was.


    Desperate, he resorted to Poppy at the end.


    Poppy was surprised to see his face. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, I thought the creditors have killed you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You got a mistress call Susan, right? You know what, she¡¯s my man.¡± Poppy smiled delightedly.


    ¡°What? She¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries. She¡¯s somewhere in a foreign country enjoying her life with your ten billion.


    ¡°Poppy Green, you¡­¡± struck, Bryant could not ept the truth and then passed out.


    Poppy demanded servants to throw him out.


    Eventually, she avenged her mom. You could rest in peace now, mom, she prayed.


    The Sanches should be scratching the scalp off their heads now that Bryant had gutted the Green


    Company.


    And Poppy meant to pile on their gloom. With the assistance of Kenny¡¯s resources, she was able to


    burn the Sanches¡¯ glory to ashes.


    Now, people spat on Hilda¡¯s and her mother¡¯s names.


    Poppy was satisfied with the oue. Year after year, she finally got to see justice be brought to these


    evils.


    ¡°Babe, shouldn''t you be thinking about us now that you have finished your mission?¡±Kenny asked,


    smiling.


    ¡°Us?¡± Poppy was confused.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t get used to new identity yet. Let me remind you, you are now my future wife.


    So, aren¡¯t we supposed to be considering our marriage now? best to get it done this month, then we


    can have a baby next year.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Poppy cut him off.


    But he did remind her.


    It was time to think about their future now.


    ¡°You just said marriage?¡± Poppy asked, abruptly.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I did.¡± Kenny replied hurriedly.


    ¡°You expect marry me without proposing?¡± Poppy said smiling.


    Kenny reflected instantly and made calls to have men preparing his proposal to Poppy.


    Poppy was intrigued, what would he do to propose?


    Morning the next day, she was greeted with queer eyes when she came to her office.


    When she understood what those eyes were telling, she was embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    Kenny had put his proposal on the covers of all the major press. People could see the proposal


    everywhere, whether on the Inte or printed papers.


    Kenny showed up when she was nning to ask him for an exnation.


    He made a flourish for his entrance.


    Handsomely dressed, he treaded down from a helicopter with a cluster of roses in his hand.


    On one knee, he knelt down holding the flower and a ring in the rain of petals. Affectionately, he said,


    ¡°Poppy, I love you, would you marry me?¡±


    The anger was nowhere to be found when she looked at the pretty face of his.


    Damn him!


    She took the flower, and nodded her head.


    Hurriedly, Kenny put the ring on her finger. Then he got to his feet and whispered to her ears. ¡°How¡¯d


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    you like this proposal? It¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Giggling, Poppy pressed the roses on his head.


    She would¡¯ve never thought that her fate would be tethered with Kenny¡¯s.


    But now that it was, they would never part whatever might happen in the future.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!